My Little Pony: Universal Magic

TF then said with a smile, "Wonderful."

Now, after he said that, in his head, TF then said, 'Fools. All of them are fools. They have no idea what they are walking into. They think that these guns are for the better...bullshit. I am simply leading them to the slaughterhouse....and I'll watch Equestria burn to the ground as I make Knight watch what he loves dies in front of him as I have TK's head on a stake. All will burn...all will burn...but that will come in good time.

'For now...I must concentrate on keeping up the illusion, making it look like I'm one of them and that I'm trying to help them. But in truth, they don't understand the pain that I have had...to be forgotten and thrown aside in a mind for ten long years. Left to rot...no...Knight is the bad guy here...but everyone else...they can all burn for all I care. Let their souls burn as they are forever tortured in the deep bowls of Hell. Let them destroy themselves as I send an invasive spices towards their way...guns that is...and they will all burn as something is in their homeland that is not supposed to be there at all. And all that dare stand in my way shall perish along with everyone else here.

'And as for this group of ponies...I hope they can perform well with what I am about to give them. Hopefully they can survive long enough, but in the end all I'm doing is leading them to the slaughter.

'All I need to do is not make the same mistake that others have done throughout history, not making my act believable. I am playing the wolf part here, so I must act in disguise and kill these sheep when the time is right. And thankfully, IT has told me how to act like one...I just need to make sure that I don't slip up again. Granted I can reveal my true nature...but only when the time is right...the only one that knows that the Wolf is in the hen house though is Star Glitter. Granted she knows to keep herself silent...but I cannot trust her...besides...IT told me that she must never be trusted with my operation. And what a shame too...she seemed kind of nice to have around.

'Oh well, all in good time...all will burn...but...I do feel it in my heart to perhaps spare them. Especially Sky since he reminds me of a certain someone...someone from long ago. Yes...I will spare them in the end, I'll even make sure they stay by my side and work with me.'

TF then finally said, out loud and not in his head this time to Sky, "So...I have gained your trust Sky?"

Sky then said with his smile still being there and all, "Yes TF...yes you did...and what a relief too, I started to have my doubts about you and who you were, but knowing that your intentions are for the good, well I can trust you. Although I'm still curious though...where did you come from TF?"

TF then looked a bit surprised by that question, as he didn't expect it to come up in a conversation, but was thankfully prepared.

TF then asked however, "Why do you ask my dear friend Sky?"

Sky then said, "Well...it's just that...well you seem...weird and odd. Mysterious really. It's just that...you just came out of nowhere and I would like to know where you came from and stuff. Like where you were born or something at least."

TF then said to Sky, "Well, I can assure you that my origins are not of importance right now, but I suppose I could tell you a little something. You see Sky, I didn't have much of a great life, especially at birth. As I recall my days of being a little colt, my family was poor and abused me. In fact the only place where I could find comfort was outside with all the animals were at as some did look friendly. Granted not even they liked me.

'I was all alone....but then one day I met a young friend, somepony just like my age...and his name was Knight. He was such a good friend...we would play and laugh until the day was gone. We would make up adventures together and play pretend. In the outside, we were just two kids playing all alone in this big open world, but in our minds, we were like...gods. We made up stories and adventures, played games and what not.

'But, as the years passed, we slowly grew apart. One day...he just left...without a single word or a goodbye. And the thing is I hate goodbyes...but...a goodbye would have been nice though. I had no idea what had happened to him, I thought he might have gotten hurt or worse...death. But, I was relieved that day to find out that he was fine...he was just gone is all. But I kept my hopes up and wondered if one day he would return...but that day never came though...he just...never came back.

'I waited and waited, but yet there was only silence. And soon my old folks died out due to old age and the house that was a dump that I was born in was slowly fading away...so I had to move, but with no one to help me and nowhere to go...I was all alone in this big open world. But soon I found myself living in the wasteland...the only place that I could call home...but I wasn't always alone...I came across other "Friends" of Knight that were also too forgotten...and soon we forged a bond so we could get revenge against the one friend that had forgotten us. Granted I know what you're going to say. Maybe he had a good reason of not getting into contact with me. But trust me, he intentionally abandoned us all.

'Anyways, weal forged bond and waited for Knight, thinking we would find him one day. However, once again he never showed up...not until ten years later since the last time that I saw him he finally showed up...with new friends of course. However, the worst part is that he had a smile on his face, wanting to get together and form a group of some kind...the nerve of him. I wonder how he could look at himself in the mirror every day...but the thing is...he never does look in the mirror...so he has no idea that he's the monster at all. And the thing is...he wanted to be friends again...so we fought back and a little war ensured...but by the end of it all...all that was made, the bonds of the other friends that were forgotten were killed and I remained what is left of Knight's old friendships.

'Granted Knight's new friend, that pony in black you saw, tried to kill me, but yet Knight insisted on him not doing so...I wonder why he doesn't have the guts to finish me off...he already killed all that were my friends and stabbed a knife in my heart that used to be our friendship. But yet...he left me alive...I do not know why he did such a thing...but to me he made a big mistake of keeping me alive. So I vowed that one day I will get him...I will kill him so no other pony here will have to suffer from his back stabbing friendships. Oh Knight is a backstabber alright...he will turn on you if he finds something more beneficial than you are ever worth to him. And so...after that incident...I walked away, all alone...but yet I had to survive somehow...so I kept moving.

'And then one day, a little idea popped into my head and I then had the great idea of making the gun here, it could change lives and such and I'm sure you know the rest. Granted it isn't quite mainstream yet, but it'll be one day...that's for sure. And now I am here, awaiting to get my revenge on Knight for what he did to me and many others...but only in good time...I prefer to make him suffer and not to rush it all.

'I know it sounds a little evil of me to do such a thing...but when you're forgotten and stabbed in the back by him and left to rot for ten whole years...you would do the same thing. Oh...and one little thing that I forgot about my origins...after what happened with Knight and trying to find him several occasions in the past, I did come across a little dark friend in the Everfree Forest. I'm not going to give much details, but let's just say he has been growing on me ever since that day that I visited the Everfree Forest...in fact...he followed me where ever I went to as well."

Sky then paused for a moment, just pure silence for a few seconds until Sky finally spoke up and said, "Wow...I never knew that TF. Was it really that bad with you and Knight?"

TF then said to Sky, "Yes Sky...yes it really was...it pains my soul to even think about it all. But do not worry about me...we have a job here to do and that is final. Speaking of which...I am aware that you will need help on this little trip to hunt Knight down...so I can offer you words of wisdom while on the go, give you some advice on what to do and think while on the this trip. And if you end up killing something and feeling shaky about it all since I am aware that you are the weak one in this group, I can comfort you in your time of need...we are friends after all. Aside from that, I can also help you fight back and make you a stronger pony...especially for your girl back home."

Sky then said with a little smile on his face, "Sure...thanks TF."

TF then said, "Yes...well I should get back to work on this cutting torch, we have very little time until the train comes by."

And so TF then went back to fixing up the thing that he was working on before he was interrupted by Sky and his questions. However Sky then looked at the tank of gas and shit and then finally realized that the other question about what TF was planning on doing with the bombs and the tank of gas that he asked earlier wasn't answered.

So Sky then finally said to TF, "So uhh...kind of forgot to ask you this or you forgot to answer my earlier question, but...what are you planning on using the cutting torch for if you're just going to blow up the front of the train?"

TF then said, "Yes well...of course the bombs will derail the train, but I'm just doing this for insurance. You see you could also derail a train if the rails are not in the place it should be, in other words if the wheels are not on the rails...the train will derail and this is only for insurance in case any of my predictions go wrong.

'So what I'm doing is cutting a few pieces of the rail off by using the cutting torch and then slightly moving it off track so that the train can then derail. I will move exactly three pieces off the track and then once we retreat to the hill, you can all see the chaos that will unfold before your very eyes. It will be loud, it will be hot, but it will keep you awake at night though. Possibly won't even able to get it out of your head even."

Sky then said, "Ok then...so...could you tell me how this cutting torch is going work...as in how it works that is?"

TF then said, "Well there is a lot of technical words, so I'll try and put it in simple terms for you. First I heat up the metal until it turns to a cherry red and once it gets heated enough to a certain point. Once that happens, I then apply the oxygen that will then continue to cut the metal along with adding even more heat; the metal will then slowly melt away and then breaking the rails into pieces. It can be somewhat of a mess, but should not be a problem though."

TF then finally looked up and had the nozzle in his right hoof and was ready to use the cutting torch...or wielder...whatever the fuck you want to call the damn thing.

TF then brought the tanks and what not closer to the rails and then was about to start the cutting process until Sky finally asked, "Uhh...TF...isn't that dangerous without using protective gear? I mean...wouldn't it be safer to wear at least something...like at least a pair of goggles to protect your eyes or something...I mean it is dangerous what you're doing and stuff."

TF then said with a little smirk on his face, "My dear friend Sky...I am aware of the dangers of using this thing, but to tell you the truth, I don't really care. And besides, I live for danger and I am used to it after all. You might want to stand back though just in case...trust me...I'll be fine."

Sky then took a few steps back, and of course TF saw this and he then looked down back at the rails. Then TF got started with the cutting. Fire shot out of nozzle and TF went straight to work aiming at the rails. It took a few seconds, but eventually the rails started to look red enough to which TF then applied the oxygen blast part of the thing and soon after a few more seconds, the metal started to show that it was coming loose.

Eventually the rails then broke, but that was only one small part that TF had to do. TF then moved the tank and nozzle and shit a few feet up north from where he started and shit and repeated the same process. What? Well I'm not going to repeat the same damn thing over and over again. I mean I sort of described the process to you for the first part. I mean it would be redundant if I did describe over and over and over again.

In a way that would be boring...so don't look at me like that Cow Tippers...you hear me? I'm only doing what I think is best...and for your eyes of course, but you get the point. And what's best for your eyes is to be sitting very close to the TV.

That way your eyes get eye cancer and you slowly want to kill yourself because only in that moment you realize that you entire life as an utter lie and that the holocaust was nothing but crippling depression. Anyways, TF was then finally broke a straight piece of the rails off that was a few feet long and then he slightly moved it away from the tracks.

Not very slightly, but slightly enough to where the wheels wouldn't touch the rails and so the train will then derail and shit like that. However this was only his first piece. So TF then moved the tanks and shit over to the other side of the track and repeated the same process, but only this time he made it a little bit shorter than his first piece of rails that he broke off that night. And then finally, TF moved the tanks and what not away from where the bombs were and the broken pieces and started to work on more pieces of the rails to break off at, this time creating even a smaller piece to break off.

And soon, he was finished. And yes, I didn't go into those details because...you know why you fucking Cow Tippers. I mean that would be just boring...nothing exciting happened...the only one that would get off to that by jacking off to it would be Quentin Tarantino he loves doing that kind of shit...I mean he thinks that's porn to him.

He even jacks off to it on a nightly bases too while rubbing his cock up and down while also forcing Samuel L. Jackson to watch. But don't worry...he's black so it doesn't matter.

And so...once that was finished...TF finally said as he stopped the entire thing, "Well...everything is now ready for everything to happen. If I had to guess...we have about five minutes to spare. So go ahead and get back with the rest Sky."

Sky then asked, "Well...aren't you going to need help getting those tanks back up the hill?"

TF then said, "No...I will need no assistance for doing that. In fact, I won't be doing that at all."

Sky then looked a little confused and then asked TF, "Wait...what do you mean?"

TF then said to Sky, "I'm just going to put this in front of the bombs, you know...add a little more explosion since the tanks are filled with oxygen and I'm sure you know this stuff can be flammable as much as I do. So move now, up the hill with the others."

So Sky then climbed the little hill and joined with the others who were just talking about random and uninteresting shit. With TF, he then went ahead and pushed the tanks, without even deciding to take the nozzle with him, and put it on the train tracks so when the train came, and the bombs blew up, it could then also explode that too...it's like a little Michael Bay's wet dream he has every night. Anyways, once that was done, everything was done and prepared for my arrival...and trust me it was a bitch.

So once TF had everything finished, he then looked around himself and silently said to himself under his breath, "I'm ready to see what you can do now Knight...I am ready to see what you have in store for these little ponies."

And so TF then headed up back up the hill to join the others as well. Once he reached the peak, he stood there and awaited for the train's arrival. However, one of the ponies in the group, which was Snow, seemed a little curious as to why he was just standing there since there was no trains to be heard of in miles or something like that.

However, TF had given him a small trigger earlier. Snow asked TF, "Uh...sir...why are you just standing there? I thought it wasn't time yet?"

TF then said, "Quiet Snow...just wait there until I tell you to press the trigger, in which case then you may come up and see the destruction that will unfold here in a few minutes."

Snow then said, "Well...alright then boss...whatever you say..."

And so TF waited and waited...but my train finally arrived at the spot where we left off last time...kind of and shit like that...and once my train finally came...well you know what I said. I said while on the train, at least in my head, 'is that TF?'

Ok maybe I didn't say that exactly...but then again I'm not that good of a liar. And now that I mention it...I did write down that I did wonder if that was him...well of course that was him. Why did I write that down...I guess I'm too high while riding this phoenix...oh wait that's right...you Cow Tippers forgot about that didn't you...that I was riding a phoenix while writing my life story down.

I mean you Cow Tippers are so gullible...somehow...I don't know what I just said there, but you get the point that I'm trying to make here. That this thing happened all because of TF and shit, granted I wasn't exactly sure at the time why he was doing this...or why he was even chasing me there to begin with while I know for a fact that he would do it with TF around some shit like that...but oh well...the next that happened was...the train crashed. And maybe...just so I can piss off some Cow Tippers some more...I should leave that as a cliff hanger...well fuck that I'm not doing that. Anyways, The train finally crashed as the front of the train blew up with the bombs and shit and I was pushed forwards or was it backwards to the force of the explosion and derailing of the train...oh whatever...you get the point.

Well basically right before the train crashed, TF was on top of the hill, waiting for the right moment...and once the train was near the bombs, TF yelled out to Snow, "Do it now!"

And then of course the train derailed along with explosions and the cars just collided with the other trains. As this was happening, TF's group slowly climbed the hill once more and saw the destruction that was happening in front of them.

The cars collided and broke off from one another and some of the other cars exploded as well and wheels flying off the train. Some of the cars eventually broke off and flew atop of the other cars and went in front of the entire catastrophe and such. With me, I was lucky enough to be in a car that didn't explode and some shit like that, but there were broken glass everywhere there. I was being tossed and turned inside the car, hurting my back and some bones in my body that would eventually heal since I had a spell for that shit that I made up like...not long ago...that wasn't very important because I'm that lazy.

Well, then I landed on some broken glass at one point, but I couldn't concentrate on the physical pain that I was receiving as the noise was drowned out and all of the explosions because all I could hear was the sounds of cars eating other cars and metal hitting against metal while sounds that would have been awesome with sweet surround sound system in theaters or something like that. And for a moment, everything for me felt like time slowed down for a moment.

That everything felt like it was all in slow motion. And of course I just flew around in my car, but eventually the car that I was in eventually broke open and I kind of went out as I was being toss and turned and what not, and for a few seconds, I saw for a while of wreckage of train cars being destroyed and twisted.

But then somehow I went back into the car that I started from and landed in one of the seats perfectly, as if I was sitting down. And as I was sitting in one of the seats...like upwards or whatever it is when the train car is in a vertical position right side up and I'm sitting in one of the seats perfectly...I was knocked out by the whole thing. As I was out cold, the cars continued to cause chaos and fire erupted across the entire field of metal and glass that were broken into bits and pieces.

With TF's group, they saw the whole thing, but yet didn't look surprised aside from Sky that is, who was starting to feel bad for me even. However, TF then turned around and headed to the cart.

As he was doing so, he then said to the others, "Let's get going."

And so everyone started to follow TF's lead except for Blacky who continued to stand there for a few seconds more.

He then said softly to himself, "May God of mercy on his soul."

He then slowly shook his head with a facial expression on his face that said, 'damn...you're fucked...' and slowly walked away and soon got in the cart.

TF was right in the front seat to control where the group was heading. Blacky and Snow were pulling the cart while the rest were sitting in the back of the cart. And soon they headed off into the left direction, while I was left in the dust. Well that takes care of the flashback..now we can finally head into what happened next...isn't that exciting?

I mean all of this time it was just a flash back..a stupid little flashback that Cow Tippers would have been pissed if it wasn't there...so thank the Cow Tippers everybody!

Thank them for their selfishness of wanting an explanation as to what TF and his group did...I mean we could have simply started off with me in the train and shit...but you know...Cow Tippers came and fucked everything up...so if anything...blame it all on them. Point your finger at your nearest Cow Tippers and say, "Fuck You!"

That or say something that is polite and that is an insult and maybe challenge them to a pistol duel like do ten paces back or something and shit like that...or you know...just continue to read and shit... whatever...just saying.

BACK IN THE PRESENT:

And so we are back at present day. Big whoopee fucking doo. I mean it took a while to write this all down while doing it in all in one night. Which now that I think about it...it's kind of amazing...hell it's kind of amazing that I haven't run out of paper. It's like the Death Note, the rules says the it will continue to work until you run n out of paper, but yet it never runs out of paper...I mean I must have a magical journal here.

I mean it's not heavy or anything...why didn't I see this before? I mean here I am, on a phoenix, writing down my life's story and how I got to this point, all in one night, while on the run, well not really on the run but more or less in deep trouble with the two princesses of Equestria. Oh...it's quite amazing indeed...my friends...if I can call you that dear readers who cares enough to pick up this journal whenever I decide to send it to the future. Well...possibly not...you're possibly not my friend...in fact I hate you all. Well maybe...I don't know I just have to check in with my...doctor or something. Know what...what am I even talking about anymore these days...you know?

I'm like really old and shit and here I am, mumbling about some random shit...while what I should be doing is telling you all what happens next, which don't worry, it seems to me that we have infinite paper to spare, so I'll get there at some point to the end of this very strange tale of ponies and magic. At some point, I mean I did live a long...long...long fruitful love of bullshit...so I just have to take my time is all.

Oh well...you get the idea that I'm trying to get across here. Anyways, aside from that, I should continue...shouldn't I...well at least until I get a little off track, but you know...that's just how I am...that is the way of the Knight you see. That's how I do shit around here...either the Knight way or the high up your ass way.

And you do not want the second option either. It is very painful and involves a Toblerone. Well, it was present day, so goodie for you...no more flashbacks...yet...I mean...the only way I know this shit is through opening portals to look through to the past and I saw some shit. Anyways, it's the present day...well more or less present time, since the flashback was only a few hours before the accident, so it isn't present day...just present time. Anyways, it's present time, and I was in the car that was in a vertical position and all the seats were facing upwards.

The train was a mess, there was a little fire at the bottom of the train, so it could maybe or maybe not explode depending on if there was gas or not or something like that. Anyways, I then slowly awakened to where I was at. I was on the right side of the seat of the car, facing towards the sky...and boy was it a bit smoky considering with the explosions and shit filling the morning air.

I had a bit of a few scars and bruises on my head and such, but I wasn't hurt too badly. So I awakened up and then had wide eyes as to what had happened while being a little dazed and confused. I then realized finally that I was sitting in a position like if I was about to take off in a rocket ship and then sing the song Rocket Man because why not?

Well, I looked all around me and all I could smell was a burning scent along with seats all scratched up and such along with nothing but broken windows. I was just surprised that I didn't get any cuts from the broken pieces of glass that could have gotten me.

So I was looking around, could barely stand the stench of what was filling the air up in the car, and then I tried to get up, but when I did that, I finally remembered that I'm not in a human body, but more or less in a pony body, and so when I stood up, I lost my balance and almost fell to the bottom of the car, but at the very last second I used both of my hooves to grab a hold of the seat that I almost fell over on.

I also gave out a slight yell considering that I was about to fall, granted it wasn't that deep of a fall that I would have taken. I was only sitting in the middle rows and stuff and so nothing much to really say there other than I was halfway out of the car.

Once I held a firm grip to the seat that was red and made out of leather, I said to myself, "Oh shit! This is bad...this is really bad! What even happened!? Ohhhhh...my head kind of hurts...ok....can't complain now. I just need to concentrate on getting myself out of here and find some help. Cantorlot isn't that far away...hell...I can even ask help from Celestia and Luna...granted they would ask me what I was doing in Cantorlot tonight...especially since Celestia saw me and everything and may or may not speculate me that I was the one causing all the trouble at the castle.

'Oh who the fuck am I even kidding!? Of course she would suspect me...I mean I was the odd one out there after all...I just hope TK knows what he meant by cleaning up what we messed up. I hope he has something like a memory easer or some shit like that! Oh look at me...I'm talking to myself! Ah...who the fuck cares...it's just me and no one is watching or listening or...whatever. Hell, it's not like anyone is reading a book about me. Although I would question my own existence if that was the case. Now I just need to use my upper body strength and get the fuck out of here before this thing falls or explodes or some shit like that. So...let me just..."

I then tried to use my upper body strength by pulling myself up, but all I did was slightly move up and gave out a little grunt and I tried my hardest to pull myself up.

I then said to myself, "Oh...I really haven't been in this kind of situation in a long time...not since those old adventuring days of mine. I've forgotten how it felt to dangle on the edge of life and death. Ok...I just need to try even harder."

So I then tried even harder and pulled myself up onto the chair, in which case then I finally made it up and then gave a sigh of relief. I was standing, yes standing on my two back hooves...it was kind of hard to do so but that's beside the point.

The thing was that I was standing on the back of the red leather seat just to give those pesky Cow Tippers an idea how it all went down. And so I then looked towards my goal and that was the door to the car, and in front of me was seven more empty seats that I would have to climb up.

So I looked up and saw all of this and I then said to myself, "Oh fuck...this isn't going to be easy isn't it? well...better get started and hope that I don't die or whatever it is that may or may not happen."

So I then started to concentrate on my next target, which was the first red leather seat above me. So I did so and I then tried to jump up. However, I didn't make it, and to make matters worse at the time, after I landed back on the red leather seat that I was already standing on, the seat started to show signs of weakness and was ready to fall down to the bottom as gravity is a bitch sometimes.

So I knew right then and there that I couldn't mess up, that I may or may not have had a few more tries before the seat would collapse beneath my fee...or hooves...whatever you freaks want to call it, and I would fall and possibly break something. I mean keep in mind, I may have lived for a long time, in fact by this point it was starting look like 56,345 years old at the point due to me spending time in the outside of the universe so much and such. Not only to mention, sure I had that needle thing...you know that outside of the universe powers thing, the one thing that I always carry in my satchel, well at least one that is, in case I ever needed it.

And sure I could go years without eating a single thing and the only effect it would give me is pain in my stomach, but I wasn't invincible. No...some say that by just living so long and knowing so much could call me god, but I wasn't no god, that I can assure you. Sure, maybe sometime down the line I may have became one, but even so, all gods are is just a normal person or whatever with a lot of power.

Anyways, I then made sure to concentrate real hard on my next jump, and when I jumped, I caught on to the red leather seat above me, and once that happened, I then pulled myself up. Right when I finally got up to the first seat, the one that I was previously standing on fell and made a big sort of thump as I finished climbing.

Afterwards, I then looked down and had a look of worry in my eyes, and I then said to myself, "Shit...I better hope to god that I don't mess up...or else I might just end up dying here.

" So I then got back up and once again stood on my two back hooves and concentrated on my aim on the next seat above me, making this my second seat to climb up on. So I concentrated on making this a good decent jump like the last one and once more I made a successful grab for the seat and I made, this time without the seat underneath previously falling to the bottom of the wrecked car.

So I then did the same thing for the third seat and once again I made it. However, once I made it to the fourth seat, it started to pose a challenge for me because the fourth seat seemed a little loose. I knew that if I did make it, then I would have to get up fast without thinking to the fifth seat. So, I had to be quick about it since it didn't look like it would be able to hold my weight for very long.

I got up on my two hooves, concentrated on my aiming, and then I jumped as high as I could go, and I quickly grabbed the edge of the seat and got on my back two hooves. As I was doing so, I could feel the seat beneath me giving out and I could hear it too, as a decently loud squeak noise could be heard as the bolts were breaking apart from what it used to be attached to.

So I then quickly got on to my two back hooves and jumped, and just in time too, because the seat fell to the ground along with hitting the other seat that I passed up and used to climb way to the top and making those seats fall too. I then took a few seconds to catch my breath and I then looked up. I could see that I wasn't very far away from being free from the car. I had only two more seats to climb up to, so I then looked up and started to concentrate on my aim...however it didn't work out as I had planned as I started to see the seat above was about to fall, and no, it couldn't hold my weight.

In other words a decently sized red leather train seat was about to crush my head, so I quickly turned my head to the other side to see the other set of seats still intact and looked like it could hold my weight. So I quickly jumped to the other row of seats, which wasn't that big of a jump, and as I did, the seat that was about crush my skull finally fell and I was lucky that I only had a few seconds to spare.

However I wasn't out of the woods yet, as the seat that I was standing on was about to fall as well, along with the final seat above me, so I made one final quick move and jumped up without even caring if I did it right or not and got up on to the seventh and final red leather seat. In which case I then proceeded quickly to jump at the edge of the doorway before the seat gave way and I got a hold on it.

So I then used whatever strength that I had left to climb up and I did so. Although I almost lost my grip at one point and almost fell back down to the bottom of the car, but I still made it in the end. And then I was finally free from the car. However as I got myself up, I then looked at the wreckage before me, and let me tell you...it was like a mini war zone...well that's a bit too much to describe it.

However how about a mini wasteland after an atomic bomb hit it...there's a slightly better description to go off of. So I looked around me and there seemed to be a clear path to get out of the wreckage, as there was nothing but broken wheels and fires burning along with some black smoke, but it was mostly in the air and not near the ground so I was alright for now.

So I then looked around and said to myself, "Well...hope I can find my way out of this maze of destruction."

So I took a few seconds of rest, for I did have to do all of that work to just get out of a train car that was in a vertical position. After that, I knew I had to keep moving if I wanted to live so I looked at how I could get down.

Luckily, the whole wreckage felt like an Uncharted game where there was convenient paths to get me down. So either I was lucky or...we are all living in a video game of some kind...and we're being controlled by some evil master mind. And that is really what our reality is.

Anyways, I found a conveniently placed paths that I could slowly descend to the ground on, which was basically two cars on its side on top of one another that was slightly off. And it was right next to the vehicle car that I was on, so I then jumped down safely to the first car, as it was burning on the inside, but no worry since I didn't need to be inside so...you know...not really much to say there.

And then I jumped to the second car down below that was beneath the car that I was already standing on and with a little space for me to drop down on. I did so and then all I had to do was hit the ground safely...sadly though the car that I was on not too long before exploded and the force pushed me to the ground, but nothing to worry about though. And so after I landed on the floor, which was basically just lots of dirt and part of the rails and shit along with whatever debris that was on the ground separately was on the ground. So I then looked at my path on how to get out of this mess.

It was at first a straight shot through the middle, then I had to take a right turn, then get over some rubble that wasn't too big, then go under a big metal piece, then take a left, then another straight shot. So I started with going straight. I did so and all I could see while I was working was train cars destroyed and pieces of the train that possibly made the train work was everywhere or attached to the path somehow that I was taking.

I then continued to walk until I had to take that right turn, it was more or less of a curved right turn but I was on my right nonetheless. So I did so, nothing to comment on and then I came across a small pile of rubble, it consisted of broken metal pieces and coal and such, so I climbed it, with no worries and then got over to the other side.

However, I then heard a or at least I thought at first was a pony screaming for help. After what I thought I heard something, I stood there, just to make sure I wasn't going crazy, but I wasn't, it was a real pony in trouble and in need of my help. I looked around wondering where it was coming from, but then I realized I had to keep going forward as the voice got louder and louder as I did so.

So I kept going and then when I found the big metal piece thing that I had to go under, there was the conductor of the train, just lying there on the ground and pleading for someone to help him either kill him or help him out. He was laying on his back, sort of pinned down by that big metal piece, and he looked really bad, and more than likely in a lot of pain.

He had scratches and bruises, some burn marks even all over his body and his face was a bit messed up, but the cloths that he was wearing as the conductor of the train was all ripped up and had holes in them.

So I went closer to him and he finally noticed me and he then said, "Oh thank Celestia that someone came for me. Please help me sir! I'm stuck...I don't think I can get out on my own! Can you please help me?"

I then looked at him and I thought about it for a while and finally came to the conclusion that I was able to help him out.

So I got closer to him and finally said to him, "Ok look...it won't be easy getting you out from under there, so you're going to have to help push this metal thing so you can get out...got it?"

The conductor looked at me with tears in his eyes due to the shear pain that he was in and he looked like all he wanted to do was go home to his lovely family and his wife and kids one more time...granted I'm not sure if he had a wife or kids.

Who knows...maybe he went out and raped some ponies or something...maybe he was so lonely that he cross dressed as a mare and tried to fuck himself. I mean who knows right? Well the conductor then put his hooves with whatever strength that he had left on the big metal piece thing as I stood my back hooves once more and put my hooves under the big metal piece and we both tried to push it up so the conductor would have more room to escape.

The first few seconds seemed futile as nothing was happening, but with a little more strength, we moved it a few inches upward, and soon the conductor pushed himself by using his legs to get out from under. And then he was free. He was able to stand up, but not straight, and only on three legs, not only to mention there was a decently sized wound on his chest, so he would need medical treatment as fast as possible. He looked miserable and sad, and he also looked at me too.

He then told me, "Alright..try and find a way to get on the other side."

I then said, while trying to catch my breath since it was heavy to lift that big metal big , "Yeah..uhhh not sure if that's going to be easy...especially since this thing did....pin you down...oh this hurts."

Then I finally let go of the thing and my arms were resting as I went back on all fours. We then stood there trying to think of a solution on a way to get out.

Then a light bulb went off in the conductor's head and he then said to me, "What if you just sort of dug a little hole under the thing, then you would have enough room to crawl under and then we can both get out of here and find help."

I then looked at him and then my eyes then went towards the ground and then I finally said, "Alright then...I'll give it a shot."

I then went ahead and started to dig a small slope like hole underneath the big metal piece thingy and it didn't take too long since it was just dirt. I then made a big enough of a hole and not only to mention my hooves were covered in dirt.

The conductor went through first and he took a while since he was more injured than I was. However as he slowly crawled on the ground and pushed himself with his remaining legs, he was able to get to the other side in no time.

He then said to me, with a little exhaustion in his voice, "Alright your turn next."

I then got on my stomach and started to crawl. It seemed a little tight to move through, but I was able to manage and pulled through the other side...and in enough time too big once I was on the other side, the big metal piece thing collapsed and blocked the other side.

So I then looked at the blocked path and said, "That was close."

I then looked towards the conductor and I then said, "Need help walking?"

The conductor looked at me and he then said, "Yup...if you can please...I would like that very much."

So I got up from the ground and I put my right hoof over his back and he put his left hoof over my back and we started to walk together. The conductor was limping while I was trying to keep him steady and going. We eventually made that left turn that I said before and then after that we went straight and finally we were out.

We could see that we were far off from any town or village of any kind, so we looked around and wondered what we were going to have to do.

I then finally said, "Alright...it seems to me that the nearest place we can get help is back in Cantorlot. And it isn't that far away from where we came, granted it's a bit of a walk, but we can make it if we push ourselves. You think you can handle it?"

The conductor then looked at me and he then said to my face, "I think so...yeah...."

I then said, "Then let's get moving, we need to get you some help as fast as we can."

So we turned around and looked back at the wreckage and we could go around it and so we did, granted there was some smoke and debris still everywhere, but nothing like we were trapped inside the wreckage. So we started to head the way back towards Cantorlot while the area that we were in was to out left and to our right was some train cars on its side and some burning piles of metal with some debris here and there, but for the most part there was an open field with a little slope downhill.

So we were walking along side the wreckage and eventually we came to another car that was in a vertical position. We walked past it as the conductor was trying his best not to limp as much, but he couldn't help it since more than likely he had a few broken bones inside of him. We walked a few more feet until I realized shit wasn't going to let up. The conductor died. How you may ask?

Well, very quickly and silently, a bullet flew through his skull and killing him quickly and silently on impact. And due to the force of the bullet, he instantly fell backwards, dead with his some of his brains on the ground and blood rushing out of his nose and head...but mostly his nose. It was like a mini waterfall of red blood cells just gushing out of his nose and such and...what a sight to behold...it a mess and sort of smelled, but I then looked out to the open field wince where we were just about to clear the wreckage.

Then I heard and saw another bullet come near me, but this time hit the ground near my left hoof, in which case I got scared and quickly scrambled back to that vertical car I talked about. What was this bullet that was being fired coming from you might ask?

BACK ON TF'S SIDE:

On the other side that was sort of far away on another hill, but at the right point of view to where you could see me and the Conductor coming, was TF and his group.

They were all there, off the cart and watching as Snow was on his stomach with his rifle out. He was looking through his scope and boy could you see far through those lens on the scope. Snow was looking through it and was waiting for me and the conductor to come into his field of vision. However we didn't make it there yet so they had some time to kill.

Snow asked TF, "Are you sure they will be heading this way TF?"

TF then said to him, "Of course, the nearest place where they can get help is in Cantorlot, and of course I need him to go the other way, so try and make Knight go the other way. Scare him by shooting at the ground near where his hooves are at."

Snow then said, "Got it...do not worry...I am an excellent shooter and I can promise you I will make my mark."

TF then said, "Yes well...just pay attention."

While they were waiting for me to come by, and not expecting the conductor and such, the others just sat there and talked. The brother and sister just complained as usual to each other while Star didn't say a word and was leaning against a tree while Sky and Blacky were talking.

Sky asked Blacky, "So...what did you think of the train crash?"

Blacky then said, "Well for starters that is a weird question to ask. Second of all, it's nothing special. I've seen ships crash and buildings blow up ten times over before than this, so it was nothing new to me."

Sky then said, "Well I asked because I thought it was a start of being tough somehow."

Blacky then looked at him, "Look, talking about an incident like this isn't tough. Getting over the fact that you may or may not have killed somepony on there is tough, because not everypony has the guts to take a life here. If anything, they couldn't take it and more than likely end their own life with a noose. Now if you really want to be tough, try to learn how to fight with your hooves. Or at least try to use a gun."

Sky then said, "Well...you are going to teach me...aren't you?"

Blacky then gave a low sigh and then said, "Yes...I will, just not right now. When we have more time and out in the open with plenty of fields and trees to shoot at, I'll teach you, but right now we just need to make sure everything goes according to TF's plan so we can start to hunt this Knight down. Got it?"

Sky then said, "Got it..."

Blacky then looked a little pissed off, but he then said with a bit more tone in his voice, "Got it..wait, what?"

Sky then was confused for a few seconds until he then finally realized what he meant about that comment he just made.

He then said with his back straighten, "Got it Sir."

Blacky then said, "Good, because if I'm going to teach you, you have to promise me you'll do everything that I tell you to do along with giving me some respect. I may be old but I've done and seen something that I'm sure you are not able to handle just yet, but as long as you do what you are told what to do and give me some respect, I'll teach you how to be strong and how to survive in this world."

Sky then said, "Yes sir, I promise that I will listen to whatever you say and do whatever you say...sir."

Blacky then nodded silently, but then looked towards TF who was near him and asked him, "When are we going to get out of these ski masks...I want to put on my damn hat on you know?"

TF then said, ""Right after we get Knight to go in the direction we want him to go to, then we'll change. And besides, this is just in case somepony around spots us, we are near Cantorlot after all so you may never know what may or may not happen. I am only looking out for the best interest of the group."

Blacky then said, "If you say so...as long as I get to wear my hat and no longer have to wear these suits...I'll be fine. Although, one question. How come you're not wearing a ski mask?"

TF then said, "Well, I am not so much worried about me as I am with the rest of you. Now go and wait with the others. I'll let you know when our business is done here."

And so Blacky walked away towards the others. They then continued to wait it wait, and while they waited they still continued to talk..but nothing of interest. Then again...who knows...maybe a conversation of shoving a sea shell up someone's asshole as the seas shell is alive and is licking inside your asshole could be an interesting topic to bring up in a conversation. And then you do it two more times to have the cleanest asshole ever.

But you know...that topic isn't interesting...if anything...you people want details about some guy looking at how bloody his underwear is in five hundred pages...nor more...or nor less...all while giving a hand job to a cat while that cat is eating you alive from the inside out...and snorting cocaine through its ear hole as the cat is high as a polar bear is raping it in the asshole. Anyways, eventually me and the Conductor eventually showed up in Snow's line of sight, but he wasn't expecting the conductor of course. Not even TF or anyone else expected for the conductor to be alive either.

Even Snow looked a little confused, so he then asked TF, "Uhh...sir...the train conductor appears to be still alive? What do you want me to do?"

TF then said, "Kill him, shoot him in the head, that'll get Knight's attention, possibly even add more to the scare factor as well."

Sky heard what TF said about killing the pony and only that part and he was shocked that TF wanted an innocent life dead. He felt bad for the conductor being part of the destruction, but now that the conductor was still alive, it made him feel less sad about the whole thing about trying to blow up the train part...but now that TF wants to still kill him, it made him feel a sense of unease.

He then said to TF, "Wait! I thought you said you didn't want to hurt anypony but Knight!?"

TF then looked at Sky and said to him as he softly put a hoof on Sky's shoulder and said to him calmly, "Look Sky...he's in pain. I thought that explosion would have made his death quick, but I was wrong, and clearly he is suffering from it."

TF then made Sky look at the conductor and then told him, "Look at him Sky...he's in great amount of pain. Do you not want to end his suffering? Do you want to deny his right to go to a better place than this? Just look at the condition that he is in...if he got to a hospital, it would surely make his life worse. And if not, the hospital bills would put him in great amount of debt anyway. The only way we can end his pain and suffering is if we end his life. Do you not agree to my mercy that I am trying to give him Sky?"

Sky then looked at TF in his eyes and was sad about it. He never seen anyone get shot killed in his life, but yet TF had a point. He needed to end the conductor's life, but of course we all know TF was just lying to him, but no one cares.

Sky then said to TF, "Alright...please...help him..."

TF then looked softly into his eyes and then said, "Thank you...you just saved a soul today from hell."

TF then looked at Snow as he was looking at him and waiting for his call. TF then silently nodded his head and Snow knew what that meant. Snow then looked back through his scope and aimed up his shot. He then made sure everything was right and such, especially the wind, which wasn't a problem and then pulled the trigger...somehow with his hooves...which if you ask me...it's just magic.

Anyways, Snow pulled the trigger and then the bullet flew through the air and made contact with the conductor's head...and then you know what happened after that.

After I ended up behind the vertical standing car, Snow then asked TF, "He's behind some cover...what do we do now?"

TF then thought for a while and didn't say a word because Snow then saw me poke my head out just a bit and then aimed at me was not really though since he was just supposed to scare me off into the other direction and all. So instead the bullet landed on the cover that I was at, which once again scared me to go back into hiding.

I knew I couldn't do much since I was pinned, so I then went ahead and said to myself silently, "Shit...I'm stuck. I do have a handgun and another gun in my satchel, but with not knowing where the bullets are coming from along with not knowing it is...it looks like me going to Cantorlot is a no go. Looks like my only option is the other way."

So I then started to run and galloped to the other direction and so then began my long trail back home to Stalia on foot...or by hoof...whatever you want to say about that.

And so Snow was still waiting for me to pop my head out and scare me some more, but I never did, so Snow then asked, "He is not coming out TF...what should we do?"

TF then said, "Then that means you did your job well, by now he might be well on his way in the direction we want him to, or else he would continue to have looked to see if he is in the clear."

Snow then asked him, "How do you know?"

TF then said, "Because...I know him well enough for how he would act in this type of situation when he is pinned down and there is only one direction, especially when he's by himself. Now as for removing the masks, you may do so before we continue our little journey here, but make it quick, we cannot lose Knight."

And so everyone there, except for Star, nodded their heads and so everyone started to put their normal cloths back on, which they didn't normally wear any cloths, but...whatever you get the point...except for Star and Snow, they stayed in their normal gear with Star being silent and Snow wanting to keep his ski mask on because it would help him be hidden since the way that I was going was to be a bit snowy...in fact...there was a lot of snow as I continued to walk in the direction I was going, but I'll explain that once we get to that point.

So, let me explain with the other four changing into their cloths. With Blacky, all he had on was a brown cowboy...cowpony hat on with a duster coat on that was a light shade of brown, a gun holster for a handgun, and something to hold his rifle along with a few ammo rounds.

His coat was that of a dark brown color while his mane color was sort of grey, but still had the hint of the color black in it. He also had a rough beard, like a five o' clock shadow look to it, sort of what I kind of had sometimes, but sometimes I would have a clean shave, but you get the point.

I mean at that point I had a clean shave, I never mention this though because why does it even matter Cow Tippers...that's right...I know you would be the ones asking that question...and you know what...fuck you Cow Tippers...just fuck you. Anyways, Blacky's Cutie mark was of a wanted poster, mostly because he was a bounty hunter in his days of youth when he was working, but of course you could tell on his face that he was old, but yet he was wise on some occasions.

Sure he did fight in a war, but still, he had to do something after it...so he used to be a bounty hunter. Now on to Sky. Sky looked young and full of life. He had a black color mane, of course tail but didn't think I would need to explain that. His mane was short, same thing with Blacky, he had a unicorn's horn, while Blacky was just a simple Earth pony, and Sky had a coat color of pure white. He even had a cutie mark, and it was a picture of a quill.

He used to work at a little place where he did some paperwork and help out his dad, but that is as much as I know. With the two siblings, they were both pegasi, but they never used their wings because they weren't good flyers and didn't really care about them. And sad to say they didn't even earn their cutie marks and such.

For Mr. Brown, he had a short haircut to his mane and it was a light brown-ish color to it with a dirty brown color to his coat. His tooth was crooked, just like his sister, and also too wore a duster coat, but it was of a even more a lighter brown than Blacky's one since it was just a regular light brown. The same could be said for Mr. brown's sister, since they were both siblings and they had to look alike somehow. As for the sister, pretty much the same look except for the mane color, since her mane color was a blonde color and was braided. Other than that, Snow kept his mask on other cloths on while Star just stayed silent and waited in the cart since she didn't have a purpose other than to wait for the others.

Once everyone was done with their changing, TF asked them all, "So...are we all ready to go?"

Blacky then said, "Ready when you are."

TF then said, "Good...now you and Snow go saddle up while everypony, go ahead and get in the cart so we can go...we need to catch up to Knight and follow him."

And so Blacky and Snow got hooked up and was prepared to pull the cart while the rest got in the cart with all the other supplies that they had and was ready to go. Once TF was in the driver's seat, he looked back in the cart to make sure everything was ready and there was no trouble to be made.

He then looked forward and then said out loud, "Let's go!"

And then they were off and started to follow me in my direction, but hidden though. Basically all they had to do was follow the train tracks and they were good.

BACK TO KNIGHT:

So back to me...finally....I mean it was like we were stuck on that flashback forever, then it was finally back to me...then back to TF...then again...I guess there is still more to the story other than me...well shit...well...better get to it then. Well, what can I say...I was walking the darn train tracks. I mean sure...I was running, but eventually I just slowed down...I mean what did you expect, that I was the Flash or something?

I mean eventually I was going to run out of energy, and using that needle thing I mentioned earlier as I was explaining something, I couldn't waste it on this...although now that I think about it...I could have used it and got more...wow...I was a fucking idiot. Oh well, it was what it was. Anyways, I slowed down and then just walked down the rail road tracks...and walked and walked and walked...what did you expect...something funny to happen? I mean funny things happened while walking the train tracks...what funny things could happen while walking that I encountered you ask?

I mean...maybe you could find a dead body? Maybe...I mean that would make for one interesting summer. Maybe come across a bridge and find someone trying to commit suicide there, but then again all I could say is that would be boring since it's cliché to do that. That and shooting yourself and hanging your self is also a cliché.

But...whatever. So I continued to walk, I'll let you know about the snow part later, but for now it was just dirt and open fields. No pony in sight, not even another train in sight, most likely because ponies in Cantorlot finally caught on to the smoke back at the spot that I was at. Really to tell you the truth it was boring just walking that train tracks. I mean, sorry Cow Tippers...but nothing happened...just completely nothing for hours on end.

I mean it was like being in the middle of nowhere with no one. I didn't have anyone to talk to and was all by myself. Granted I went through far much longer of being alone than just a few hours...but boy was it boring...I was starting to even miss Neon and the others. At least something interesting would have happened to them.

So I kept walking and walking...with nothing to eat or drink, was kind of thirsty, but I wasn't bothered by it though. I then kept walking and walking and walking until I finally realized how far away Stalia was from Cantorlot. I mean in the show, it seemed like it was only an hour away from Ponyville to Cantorlot, but it wasn't here...but then again they were on a train and I wasn't. But then again still...I should have at least started to see the towns in the distance.

However, after a few hours of not noticing that I was being followed and walking a boring path of nothing but rail road tracks...I did come across something that was slightly interesting. And it was a little hotel on the side of the railroad tracks, and there was a fat old stallion and old mare there, sitting outside, looking like old happy folks. And then...I could just hear the music in my head...

And to my right, there was a little water tower thingy, and there were some dresses out as well.

Yup...it's that...and as I got closer, the sign on the hotel read The Shady Rest.

And then when I got even closer, the two old couple looked at me and smiled and the old stallion that was fat and questionable as to why he didn't have diabetes yet said to me, "Oh look Kate...it's a guest! Come over here and join us for some lemonade! My name is uncle Joe and here is old lady bitch! Also known as Kate!"

I eventually got close enough to then stop walking towards them.

I had a little odd look on my face and I then said to them, "No thank you...I don't want any of your shitty lemonade. But thank you though...so go fuck yourselves."

The old fat pony then said, "Well you're welcome to have it anytime. So...what brings you to these parts?"

I then told him, "I'm just trying to get back to my home in Stalia...had a little accident a few miles back. Think you two could help me?"

Then Old Lady Bitch told me, "Why yes we can! Maybe Charlie and Floyd can help you out tomorrow when they pass by. But for now you can stay with us at the hotel, we have free breakfast in the morning."

I then thought for a while, then I said, "Well...I am a little tired...and you two don't seem to be so bad and as long as you don't try to murder me in my sleep tonight...I suppose I can stay for the night. My hooves are getting a little tired from the walk that I had to do to get to this point."

Then the old Uncle Joe said, "That's perfect! We're glad that you decided to stay with us for the night!"

The old fat bastard then looked towards that water tower thingy that I mentioned earlier and he yelled at it and said, "Bettie, Booby, Billie...get your tushies out on over here and meet our new guest that is going to stay with us for the night!"

And then I saw those three dresses disappear and then three mares that were ugly as sin came out. The first one had a red head, the second a brunette, and the last one being a blonde.

They're faces were such an atrocity to look at, it would melt your face off. It looked like they had down syndrome or something of that sort....and as they were walking out kind of funny with creepy smiles on their faces..all I could hear is that theme song.

And as they came out, they all shook my right hoof. The red head said to me, "Hi there stranger!"

The Brunette said to me, "Nice to meet ya!"

Then the blonde said to me, "I have down syndrome!"

And then they all went next to that soon to have diabetes stallion and Old Lady Bitch and the old stallion then said to me, "We're one big happy family...and we're so glad that you came to join us for tonight. You won't regret it..."

ONE HOUR LATER:

So uhh...long story short...I decided to just say, 'What the hell?' and went inside to join them for some dinner.

And about an hour later, I couldn't take it anymore, not only to mention the red head looked like she was coming on to me while the blonde one looked like she was going to kill me by smothering me in my sleep and say she was only trying to sing me a lullaby.

So what I did was I got up from seat, said that I had to go outside and take a "smoke." Then I went outside, went outback to a nearby shed that I'm sure that they had, found a can of gasoline, pour it all over their hotel, lit it on fire, and then walked away...all while it being lunch time.

And I then walked away, although if you Cow Tippers are curious enough, as they were being slowly burned alive, they were all still smiling and the old stallion said, "He was a nice fella..."

Anyways...I then continued my journey back to Stalia...now I know how TK felt...except his was at least wasn't like this....and his journey was a bit longer, but never mind that though. So I continued to walk...and walk some more. As for the weather, it started to get a little cold, but nothing to really talk about though. Soon, it was back to open fields and being bored again. It was sure boring, but at least my hooves got an hour to rest back at that hotel.

Soon it started to get a little snowy, but it was still boring though. However, about three more hours in, I did come across a nice little silver knife on the ground. I noticed it and picked it up with my magic.

I looked at it and then started to pretend as if I was in some sort of fight and I said to myself, "Huh...you call that a knife...this is a knife...and it looks like you brought a fist to a knife fight."

And then a pony behind me then said, "Well...it looked like you just brought a knife to a gun fight."

I had wide eyes and surprised to hear that another pony was behind me. I quickly turned around and saw that another pony just came out of nowhere and was holding a gun to my head.

Now I could describe the pony, but you're just going to forget the pony in a few minutes anyways, so I'm just going to let you use your imagination and call him whatever you want, whatever voice that you want this pony to have, whatever gender, what clothing...anything...use your fucking imagination...you might just start to discover how great it is.

Anyways, this pony was holding a gun to my face and I then said, "What the..."

I was then cut off by another pony that came out of nowhere...actually they all came out of nowhere. Well this second pony said to the first pony, "Well it looks like you brought a gun to a spoon fight."

The second pony then held out a nice silver, shiny spoon at the first pony.

Then a third pony came out and then said, while we all started to make a circle, "Well it looks like you brought a spoon to a fish fight."

Then a fourth pony came out of nowhere and then said, "Well it looks like you brought a fish to a lamp fight."

Then a fifth pony came out and then said, "Well it looks like you brought a lamp to a carrot fight."

Then a sixth pony came out and then said, "Well it looks like you brought a carrot to a rock fight!"

And then a seventh pony came out and then said, "You brought a rock to a banana fight mother fucker!"

Then an eighth pony came out and said, "Well it looks like you brought a banana to an orange fight."

Then a ninth pony came out and said, "Well it looks like you brought and orange to a swallow fight."

Then a tenth pony came out and then said, "Well it looks like you brought a swallow to a hat fight."

Then finally an eleventh pony came out of nowhere and said, "Well well well...it looks like you brought a hat to a knife fight..."

Then we all stood in a circle, in a good ol' fashioned illegal Mexican standoff. We were all silent, everyone pointing there...weapon...at each other...except for me as I was confused and scared as to what was going on. And then...once it was one thirty second o' clock...they somehow shot each other with their weapons of choice...I'm not even sure how the banana thing even works but they all got shot in the head and died...and I fell on my back after it happened.

I was shocked, and confused...so I then looked to the both my of sides and quickly ran away.

Then I continued to walk on the train tracks until I eventually got into the middle of nowhere once more. What happened? Well, eventually I started to see a pony figure in the distance. But yet...it was weird since the pony figure wasn’t saying anything and was just in the middle of the train tracks like I was. It was walking like how I was. However I thought to myself that it looked like someone that could possibly help me.

So I then yelled out loud towards the pony, "Hey! Over here! Can you please help me!?"

But I got no response. The pony just kept on walking towards me and as it got closer, I slowly started to see who the pony was. When the pony was at a close enough distance for me to see who the pony was, I was a bit confused. The pony looked like Scout from Team Fortress 2 and he looked retarded.

His eyes were crossed and when I saw Scout, it stopped walking and it looked like it was just staring at me.

Then it took one of its hooves and took out a bat that it had on its back and then started to yell as it ran toward me, "DOC! DOC! DOC! COME ON MAN! MEDIC! MEDIC! MEDIC! DOC! DOC! DOC! COME ON MAN!"

And as it was saying those words to me, it was swinging its bat in the air like a maniac, as if it was trying to hit me with it. I got startled of course and tried to run away, but the Scout was too fast for me. I

t was even faster than Sanic the Hedgehog and it started to beat me over the head with the metal bat. Surprisingly it wasn't that painful, just slightly annoying.

As Scout kept bashing my skull with its metal bat, I kept saying, "Ow. Ow. Ow. Ow. Ow. Ow. Ow. Ow."

And as I was saying Ow all the time, Scout kept saying, "DOC! DOC! DOC! COME ON MAN! MEDIC! MEDIC! MEDIC! COME ON MAN! DOC! DOC! DOC! COME ON MAN!"

But soon before I knew it, that all stopped as someone else came up behind Scout and started to stab it several times and with that happening Scout finally shut up, but his eyes never closed so forever his dead body was just laying there with crossed eyes.

After that happened, I looked up and saw who stabbed Scout. It was, oddly enough, the Zodiac killer. He was in his full uniform and all, you know, that black clothing that the Zodiac wore when he was doing his killings back in the 70's and shit.

Well as he was just standing there, in pony form, with a bloody knife in his hoof...hand...whatever...he then said to me with a happy tone, "Hi there."

I then replied with, "Uhh....hello to you too there mister."

We were both then silent for a bit until the Zodiac killer then said, "Nice weather we're having."

I then said to him back, "Yup...yup we are."

And then we were both silent once more. I then said, "So uhh...you're the Zodiac killer?"

The Zodiac Killer then said to me, "Sure am. What you just saw there was my 38th victim Ha ha ha...just kidding, that was my 666th victim. You see I just randomly stumbled upon this universe and thought to myself, 'Gosh Zodiac Killer...wouldn't it be great to just...you know...kill a pony in cold blooded murder so I can collect for my slaves that will serve me in the afterlife in paradice? That would be swell!"

I then said, "And?..."

The Zodiac Killer than told me, "Then I did it. Well, not for long. Most of my victims were human, but I did get a chance to get some nice Smurfs midgets, some Furrbies, some Pokémon, and Adam Sandler. He's a funny guy."

I then said, "Ok now I know you're a monster. Only a monster would like Adam Sandler and think he's funny."

The Zodiac Killer than said to me, "But he is funny. You just have a bad taste in comedy. Anyways...need any help with anything? Perhaps a baby I can throw out a car window? Another pony I can stab to death so I can have for my afterlife where I can torture my slaves for all of eternity? Because that would be nice you know..the more the merrier."

I then said, "No...not at all there Mr. Zodiac Killer."

Then the Zodiac Killer said to me, "Please, you don't have to call me that. just call me Allen."

I then said, "Yeah, nice try, but we all know it's you Ted Cruz."

Ted Cruz then said, "Well god damn it...even here ponies know who I am?"

I then said to Ted, "Yup...we all know. I mean...it's kind of obvious that you were the Zodiac Killer this entire time."

Ted then said, "Well great now you've ruined the surprise."

I then asked Ted, "What surprise?"

Ted then said, "I don't know. I mean....I just don't know anymore. I mean I try to stay relevant with the kids and all, that's why I did that whole Green Eggs and Ham thing in front of Congress so I could get the stupid millennials to vote me in the primaries but...you know...that didn't go nowhere. Turns out trying to keep a lot of old men in a building and having them to be force to hear me read Green eggs and Ham for hours was a bad idea. I thought that would have made me popular among the youngsters...but instead they went towards some old bitch with a vagina that possibly that has crabs that I wouldn't touch even with 32 light year pole. Kids these days…am I right?”

I then said, “Yup…kids these days…whatever you say there Ted. Then again you are possibly right about those crabs. I would also expect those crabs to have AIDs.”

Ted then said, “Yup, trust me, they do. I’ve seen them in person.”

And then out of nowhere, a little pink bunny started to hop towards us.

Ted herd the hopping and saw the bunny that was holding a basket filled with colored eggs and he then said to the pink bunny, “Oh hey! There’s my friend that I know. Hey…over here!”

Ted was waving towards the pink bunny and gesturing for the pink bunny to come over here.

Eventually the pink bunny made its way over to where we were and the pink bunny looked a little weird as it was wearing a light blue vest and it said, “Hi! I’m the Easter Bunny’s second twin brother….Derek.”

I then asked Ted, “So uhhh…who the fuck is this?”

Ted then said, “Well he’s my friend from another dimension. He also helps me kill my victims as well.”

Derek then said, “Yeah, but that’s what got me disowned by my big brother the Easter Bunny and my other, older twin brother…Darrell…”

Ted then said, “I’m so sorry about that Derek. I feel so terrible about it. Hey! Wait…I’ve got an idea! How about we ask Knight here to join us on our little killing spree! It would be just the three of us and we would have enough power to kill all the Jews! We will kill all the Jews and make it if the Holocaust never happened at all!”

Derek then asked Ted, “But I thought the Holocaust never happened at all?”

Ted then said, “What’s the difference? And besides, even if it did happen, who cares about the 6 Jews that died anyway.”

I then said, “I thought it was the 6 billion Jews that died.”

Ted then said, “Oh…was it 6 billion? I thought it was the thirteen million Jews that we weren’t supposed to forget.”

Derek then said, “I thought it was 6 trillion that died.”

I then said “Clearly it was only the six billion that died.”

Ted then said, “Well, whatever the number was, it sure wouldn’t count up to the amount of Jews we’re going to have when we turn on the ovens.”

I then said, “Well good luck with that. I’m leaving. Goodbye.”

And so I started to walk away from the two, but as I walked away a few feet from them, Ted then stopped me and then said, “Wait! Before you go…can you please vote for me in the primaries?”

I then said, “No.”

Ted then asked me, “Please?”

I then replied back with, “No.”

Ted then asked again, “Pretty please with a cherry on top?”

I then said, “No.”

Ted then said to me, “I’ll stab kill you and make you one of my slaves if you don’t.”

I then said to Ted one last final time, “No.”

Ted then said, “Oh…ok then. I understand. Go ahead then…at least I tried. You know that’s why I killed people, right? Killed those that didn’t want to vote for me.”

I asked him, “Then why don’t you kill me then?”

Ted then said, “You know…I don’t really know anymore. Like I said, I tried to be relevant with the kids and killing wouldn’t work so I tried Green Eggs and Ham and that didn’t work, so I thought I try killing again but that still didn’t work and…”

Ted eventually stopped talking as he saw that I had already left him.

He then said to himself while the pink bunny was still there, “Oh…he already left. Just like how my family left me when my wife said I wasn’t a man enough for her. Oh god what has gone wrong with my life?”

Derek then said to Ted, “Don’t worry Ted, we can still eat the Jews.”

Ted then said, “Yeah..that won’t cheer me up though. But…thanks anyways... One day...one day I will rule this world. One day…one day I will become…the president of the United States of America!”

And as he stood tall and mighty as he said those words, it was as if an American flag was waving right behind him right when he said those words. However, he never became the president of the United States of America. If anything, he only died a dumbass.

The end for his life I guess. Anyways, I then continued on my little journey, and once more it was just trains tracks and dirt for miles on end. But eventually I came across one more thing. I was in the middle of the train tracks and eventually I came across a pony that was in a wheel chair with a retarded looking fellow right by his side.

The pony in the wheel chair had both of his legs chopped off, had a skull for a face, in fact his entire head was nothing but a skull. The front of his wheel chair had a little plow that would roll over and kill kids. And he looked like one sad sack of fat crap. He was also very greasy and dirty, for all I know he could have been the Greasy Strangler. He also wore a cowboy hat on and had a can of beer right next to him. And it looked like as if he was trying to get the wheel chair to work, but he couldn’t. And as for the retarded pony right next to him, he was wearing blue overalls and a yellow construction hat while also having cross eyes.

As I got closer, the pony was saying to the retarded one, “I know Engineer! That’s what I’m trying to do! But these damn Fruit Bowls keep screwing everything up with my wheel chair I tell you! I blame all of these troll terrorists and cyber vermin!”

And the Engineer then said, “duh dad ahaaaaaa ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!”

The pony in the wheel chair then said, “That’s right Engineer! You said it! When we get back home and do another show…I’m going to make sure to give those CIA people a piece of my mind for double dipping my chips! And besides, even if they do send Eminem after me, I’ll still kill him and be sent to jail and become king of the blacks! They’ll hoist me up and be saying ‘Yeah baby!’ I’ll be king of the Blacks you hear! I’m a dangerous man you hear!”

I then got a little closer as I stopped in my tracks as I felt like I didn’t want to get too close to these ponies. However, since I was out in plain sight, they noticed me, well, at least the one in the wheel chair did.

He instantly looked at me with a hard stare and said to me, “What are you looking at!?”

I then said, “Nothing…it’s just that…who the fuck are?”

The pony in the wheel chair then said, “I am your host…the pony that they call Ghost! And I want you to spread that around like wildfire! SPREAD IT AROUND! SPREAD IT AROUND! SPREAD. IT. AROUND LIKE WILDFIRE!!!”

I then said to Ghost, “So….what happened to your legs? Did you leave it in some rice paddies or something?”

That tipped Ghost over the edge and he then yelled at me, “I DON’T WANT TO TALK ABOUT VIET FUCKING NAM!!! OK!? YOU GOT THAT YOU TROLL TEROIST AND CYBERVERMIN!? I DON’T WANT TO TALK ABOUT WHAT HAPPENED TO CHARLIE!!!”

I then asked Ghost, “Who’s Charlie? Was he a friend of yours or something?”

Ghost then responded with, “I DON’T WANT TO TALK ABOUT FUCKING CHARLIE GOD DAMN IT! CHAAAAAAAAARRRRRRLIE!!!”

I then said, “So….you did left your legs in rice paddies. So…if I may ask, was it like Willie Wonka and the Rice Paddies?”

Ghost then said, “GOOOOOOOOOOD DAMN IT YOU SON OF A BITCH! STOP TALKING ABOUT FUCKING CHARIE AND VIET FUCKING NAM!!!”

I then said to Ghost, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to talk about that stuff. How about let’s talk about your dog, Templeton. I’m guessing you have a dog named Templeton, right?”

Ghost then said, "Yeah...what about my dog?”

I then asked Ghost, “Did he take a shit on your carpet and you had to pay one hundred and fifty dollars for someone else to clean it all up? Or did you ever get in a car crash where you wanted to avoid hitting a squirrel and you went NUTS because the damage cost you five thousand dollars.”

Ghost then said, "GOD DaMN IT! STOP TALKING ABOUT THAT SHIT!”

I then said, “Oh…ok then…how about you and Donald Dump. You look like you really must hate him. I bet you’re the one that’s going to go nuts and pull the trigger. I mean, I wouldn’t, mostly because I’ve been hearing things about Donald Dump nowadays back on Earth, but I have no clue as to what’s really going on. But apparently some people want him dead for some reason. Not sure why, mostly because I’ve heard very little and I’ve only been back on Earth for so long you know, but you look like some escaped mental asylum person and would go out and do that sort of thing…you know? That and you do look like someone that would go out of his way to spank some Niggas that make monkey sounds. And you also look like someone that would bang Alex Jones too.”

Ghost then said, “ENOUGH! NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! ENOUGH IS ENOUGH IS ENOUGH IS ENOUGH IS ENOUGH IS ENOUGH IS ENOUGH IS EHNOUGH IS ENOUGH IS ENOUGH IS ENOUGH IS ENOUGH!!! I’M GPING TO KICK SOME ASS LIKE THE BAD ASS TEXAN THAT I AM!!! HA HA HA! AND WHEN I’M DONE WITH YOU, YOU’RE NOT GOING TO BE SHOUTING OUT ‘WE DO IT FOR CHAIRMAN MAO!’ YOU’RE GOING TO BE BEGGING ME TO JUST SEND YOU AND THE REST OF THOSE TROLL TERROISTS AND CYBER VERMIN OFF TO WAR…BECAUSE BABY…I’M GOING TO BE RUNNING FOR PRESIDENT IN 2050, AND NOT EVEN THE BRONIES ARE GOING TO STOP ME…RIGHT ENGINEER!!!? Engineer?”

Ghost turned around to look at the Engineer that was standing like a retarded person…pony…whatever, and then said, “Duh duh duuuuh duh haaaaaaa aaaaahhhhhh!”

Engineer then from out of nowhere took out a Sony Walkman and started to play the song Boss Nigger.

The Engineer then said, “Yaaaaaayyyyy! Yaaaaaayyyyy! Yaaaaayyyyy! Fuck You!”

Ghost then in response then said, “God damn it Engineer! Look what you did! They still remember! I thought I told you to stop playing that racist song! Don’t you know I’m not racist Engineer! Now shut that off before I fire you and….”

Right before Ghost could finish what he was saying, the Engineer then pulled out a gun from out of nowhere, to be more specific a shotgun was pulled out, and shot Ghost in the face, in which case Ghost was dead right then and there.

The Engineer then said, “I’m the talent! I’m the host! Go meeeeeeeeeeeee!”

And then the Engineer walked away and Ghost’s dead body was just laying there. And so, after that last encounter, I just kept walking on forward because I knew that it was none of my business. Although it wasn’t the last time I would see Ghost again and his little friend.

For some reason I kept running into alternate universe versions of this so called Ghost. One way or another, one thing was for certain. It’s that Ghost was crazy and was more crazy than Alex Jones and his plans to turn the frogs gay. Chances are though this so called Ghost, at least in one universe that is, was a mental patient that used to live in an asylum.

But soon the place closed, and Ghost was the only patient still living in the place and was left behind.

And so, Ghost then made his own radio show and went crazy with it. Chances are...in one universe at least. Perhaps in another life he was doing it for the fame and the attention. But really…who the fuck knows. All I know is he's ripping off Alex Jones.

And that is it as far as anything happening on the railroad tracks...other than that...it was just a boring mess. But before I do something...I just want to say, I continued to walk and walk and walk some more until apparently I was heading north on the tracks and entered a snowy area of the tracks...so that's the snow part explained.

Now...here's the thing that I'm going to do...I'm going to do another flashback...I know it's sad...but here we go anyways you fucking Cow Tippers...

A FEW MONTH'S BACK:

Hooray! Another flashback sequence. I mean we already did a flashback, then a flashback within a flashback, then returned to that flashback that I or we or whatever started on...and now another flashback sequence.

Now why on Earth you might ask that I'm writing my life story with flashback sequences that has nothing to do with me whatsoever, or not even getting Morgan Freeman or that really white sounding guy to narrate this at least?

It's because one, fuck those guys, I took over and they no longer can interrupt me and my life story writing thingy...granted they could maybe one day over power me and I'll be back to square one. And second of all...I don't know...why am I writing a flashback sequence that has nothing to do with me whatsoever? I mean either Morgan Freeman is mind controlling me like all black people do or I just have a sense that I should just write about the flashback sequences.

Then again...I did want to become a director back on Earth for Hollywood and shit like that...but then again that was ages ago, so either I have no control what I write or The Cow Tippers might just be using their evil mind controlling machine to make me do their evil biddings...like writing what they want...and lately they have been wanting, or at least assuming that is, character stuff...you know...like back stories and shit...at least I'm guessing that is.

In which case, YOU'LL NEVER TAKE ME ALIVE COW TIPPERS!!! That's right you filthy Cow Tippers, you scum of the Earth you mother fuckers...you'll never take control of my mind...I won't write this flashback sequence....NEVER! Now...where were we?

Ah yes....a flashback sequence of some kind, now this flashback is for Blacky...good....ol'....black people. Granted he wasn't a black guy pony so that isn't the case. But we can still dream...can't we....or have a sports team with Team Whitey and Team Blacky.

It would be so much fun. Then I can bet against Team Blacky...unless of course it's basketball...then you can bet on the black people...because they will be making you rich....and shit. Anyways, it was a few months back before this whole thing with me and the train crash and shit like that.

We start off with a no name town, only reason is because...I have no fucking clue what the town's name is. But it was in the middle of winter, it was a small town somewhere out west of Equestria and there was snow everywhere. It was that messy kind of snow and it was everywhere. Not only to mention it was cold, but not too cold to where water will freeze immediately.

Granted if that's the case, then everyone in the flashback sequence would be dead and this would be pointless and only to waste our time and mine as I just sit here and write this down. But it wasn't so you get the idea. The town was also a small town, filled with simple ponies who just went about their day as normal. In a way, it kind of reminds you or me of a small western town, you know..like cowboys and red skins and the cowboys skinning the red skins alive and selling them for on the black market because the red skin's skin is very valuable among the blacks and illegal Mexicans. And if you catch a ripe red skin...the skin will actually be a cherry colored red.

Anyways, coming from miles away, TF was entering through town with a little cart that he was pulling, for he was all alone and had no one but himself at this point. In the cart, he had...well guns...and lots of them too, granted though they were all covered with a white tarp so no one could see what he had and try to steal it from him or question him since guns at this point were still a brand new thing introduced.

So, TF slowly entered through town with a little brown cowboy hat on...or is it cowpony...I don't know....the terminology is confusing to me. I mean why do you think I say everyone instead of everypony....it's because I don't give a crap and I'm slightly confused...I mean what did you expect? I lived on Earth and other places for like...a long time.

I'm not going to understand their pronouns in just a day or so...or wait I already said something about this didn't I...damn it! I knew it...it's those darn Cow Tippers...they're trying to make me look like a fucking idiot and look bad at the same time...well it's true that I am an idiot sometimes...but that second part isn't true though!

I'm watching you Cow Tippers...when you slip up, despite this being written in advanced...I'll be coming for you....when you least expect it too. Anyways, TF was walking into town with his cart filled with guns of various types. Eventually he was in town and not walking into it and made his way to the local bar.

It was a small establishment, along with a watering hole and a little newly added shooting range with glass bottles on top of a long piece of wood. Well it was new so you really can't blame them for not putting something more fancier up there. Anyways, the shooting range was only a small thing and it was only added because of the guns being brand new and some ponies demanded I guess...I don't know...but that's my guess.

I mean I may be able to know everything...but I prefer not to...because I don't feel like it. Anyways, TF then parked his cart outside the bar, not in any particular spot, he just parked it right outside the front, but of course not blocking anyone's paths or something like that.

Well, once he parked it, he unhooked himself and then made sure to lock the wheels on the cart, you know just in case anyone else wanted to steal it for any reason at all. TF then proceeded to enter the bar, all with his brown cowboy hat on. Once he did, what he saw was a small bar with some tables set out. Once again, just like the town, there wasn't much going on.

There was only like five ponies in there, including Blacky that is. The other ones consisted of one being at a booth that looked depressed enough to hang himself, the second one being at a piano that the bar at and trying to play a sad tune on it, another one at a table playing with the last one in the bar playing a card game of some kind.

Aside from those five ponies, there was of course a bar tender, and as for Blacky, he was sitting right at the bar with a glass of apple cider in his left hoof while the other hoof had it on the counter.

He was wearing his usual stuff of course. And yes, it was Apple cider...well not everyone has to drink beer you know, some ponies here in this Equestria doesn't want anything to do with alcohol...I mean it makes sense to me...just saying is all because I know some Cow Tippers are going to question why it wasn't beer since it was a bar.

But you know...whatever. Well, TF spotted Blacky immediately, so he slowly walked up to him, as his hooves hit against the wooden floorboards of the bar. No other pony was looking at him, he was just walking by himself and walking up to the counter.

Once he got to the counter, he took a bit out and sat right next Blacky and said to the bar tender, "One Beer Please."

The bar tender didn't show any emotion at all, in fact he didn't have much on hi...he wasn't wearing any close...just had a light blue color coat with a bar tendering cutie mark and that was it.

Nothing much there, well anyways, the bar tender didn't show any emotions at all and simply nodded and went straight away to get TF's beer.

Well, Blacky of course noticed it as TF sat right next to him and he then said, "Another beer...why does everypony in here always get the beer? I mean whatever happened to just drinking non-alcoholic stuff, like some good apple cider. It wouldn't hurt to not have beer for once you know?"

TF then said to Blacky, "Yes well...some ponies need it, either to forget their troubles or to drink themselves silly or to death. And if it's ever for a good time, it only happens to the idiots at parties that drink themselves drunk and then end up waking up the next morning in a pool of their own puke with a hangover lingering around them. And if it's really bad, they might have killed another pony that night."

Blacky then gave a sigh as the bar tender gave TF his glass of beer and took the bit from TF. Blacky then took a sip of his half empty apple cider.

Blacky then said to TF, "Well I don't know what to tell you or any other pony here but...drinking your problems away isn't going to help it. I understand there might be some difficult times ahead of us and we just need a little something to take the pain away so you either get addicted to pain killers or drink liquor until you can't remember anymore. But in the end, nothing will ever take the pain away in your soul if you keep doing that. My advice, just shut up and take the pain, who knows...maybe in the end it might do you some good. Or it might not, in which case it'll be over eventually, assuming you're not in purgatory that is, in which it will never end.

'And as for trying to drink until you die from alcohol poisoning, there exist better ways of ending your own life, like finding some sort of plant that will stop your heart...or better yet...just wait for Death to come to your door step to whisk you away. But the difference is that instead of being afraid of Death, you would be welcoming him with open arms and so you go peacefully with Death to what lies in the great beyond after this life. And I know someponies have an issue of me saying there's an afterlife. Look, believe whatever you want, but I'm pretty sure there is one. And as for trying to have a good time with beer, well that's stupid in my opinion, but do what you want...not my life I have to worry about."

Blacky then took another drink from his glass of apple cider, but after that he noticed how close to it being empty, so he looked at the bar tender and asked, "Can I get another round of Apple cider here please...thank you?"

TF took a sip of his beer as the bar tender was pouring another glass of cider for Blacky, and giving it to him.

Once Blacky got his cider, they continued to talk. TF then said to Blacky, "Well you are correct...it is your opinion, there is no doubt about that. And for me I sort of question if there's an afterlife, let alone a god for that matter. But let's put facts on the table here, which one is better for your health and your mental stability?"

Blacky said to TF, "Well obviously the cider is better for your health...but you got me there for mental stability. Some ponies around would go crazy and lose their shit if they didn't have one drop of their favorite beer. Some would even resort to killing if they didn't have what they wanted. So you may have a point there...although may I ask why are you even talking to me?"

TF then tried to look innocent and then said, "Why, I'm just a simple customer named TF that is passing through town in search of ponies to join his little group for a special task that he wants them to accomplish."

Blacky then looked at TF as TF took a swig of his beer, then Blacky said, "Is that so...so tell me TF...how did you find out about me? As a matter of fact, what do you think that I have that you want from me?"

TF then simply said next, "Well for starters, with all of these guns starting to pop up in Equestria, you're one of the early risers. Word has it that you can shoot without even aiming down the sights of a gun. So I figured...you would be right for the job that I have for you."

Blacky then said to TF, "Well it is true...but only for my rifle though. Other than that I have to aim down the sights, although I am trying not to with others in case you're wondering. And besides, if you got a job to do, have you ever tried not using a gun? Why not a fucking huge knife. That'll scare anypony or brutally kill them, but it gets the job done, but, whatever I'm not judging, well at least not that much.

'Now...I get that you're starting a whole group and all, but as you can see I'm trying to enjoy a nice glass of apple cider. Not only to mention I already have a job...it's called being a bounty hunter. So I have no time to join your silly little gang. But if to say that if I did had the time, what makes you think I would be joining your little gang?"

TF then pulled out a piece of paper that said "You are now debt free from Cheese's Casino Palace! Have a nice day!"

Blacky looked at this piece of paper and was a little shocked. He then said, "Is this some kind of a joke?"

TF then said, "No...it is not. I went to that casino place and wiped away your debt. However, since I did that, you now have to work for me, or at least do this one job at least."

Blacky then said, "Ok...fine...I'll do it...granted the debt at the casino wasn't that bad...at least I knew when to quit. I mean the bill was only a thousand bits. I could have easily paid it off. Hell, I've paid my previous tabs off in the past with no problem.

'They say I'm one of their better customers over there because unlike some sleaze bags, I pay my debt because I believe if somepony does something for me, I have to pay it back one way or another. In fact, they would have told you that I would have been fine without somepony helping me pay off my debt. And I really can't turn down somepony that helped by a bill that was mine to begin with, so that must only mean that you must really want me to be in your little group."

TF then said to Blacky, "That is true, although when we get with the others...I would suggest that you lie about the whole gambling debt to them. Stretch out the truth...if to say they ever ask you what you're doing with me, say that I got you out of debt by me killing all of those casino ponies that held your daughter hostages until your debt was wiped cleaned, but then they killed her right in front of you, so you now work for me?"

Blacky then looked confused, so he then asked TF, "I don't get it? Why would I lie to any pony else in the group?"

TF then told Blacky, "Well for one thing, you've always been a liar. When The Great War happened, you lied about your age to get into the army. Thru requirement said you needed to be at least 17, but you were 16, but luckily you were able to pull some strings, granted the ponies that you pulled strings with did still put it down that you were 16. Guess they couldn't help but tell the truth but somehow got you in at the same time.

'Then there was a little incident with the police about you being there in a scene of crime, but yet you said you saw nothing...but yet six months later a witness saw you there, so you were put in jail for a few weeks in Manehatten until you were bailed out. You even lied about your real name, you keep using different ones to hide who you really are, you've done it so much that I have no clue what your real name even is. So...why wouldn't you lie at this point. I mean I have been watching you and you do not like to be the one that looks the weakest.

'In a way, you want to look like you've been through something, that you've been through the hardships so every other pony will respect you...and you have been through some hardships, but not all that you say though. So take my word of advice to you...if you want to make yourself look like some kind of bruiting bad ass with a dark past so you can forever protect your ego, use that story. But like I said, you have been through some hardships like that war and such and you do know your way around a rifle and such."

TF then took a sip of his beer quietly without any interruption. Blacky then said, "Well...son of a bitch...I guess you know me and my ego well enough then...but to be fair, I don't always like to look like a bruiting pony. I just do it because sometimes I feel like doing it. Sure I might stretch the truth sometimes, but most of the time it's because I just couldn't care any less about this world. Why do I have to act so neat and clean when most of my life has been filled with nothing but pure and utter shit. Alright I'll do it without complaint...but it's just this one job...right?"

TF then said, "Well of course...I wouldn't lie to you unlike yourself sometimes...but what should I call you by though since you are coming with me within your own free will?"

Blacky then said, "Well...just call me Blacky."

TF then looked at Blacky and then said, "Nice to meet you Blacky...funny enough that was the code name that I was going to give you...what a coincidence huh? But speaking of names...what is your real name?"

Blacky looked over to TF and he then said, "Does it matter?"

TF then said, "Well of course...I am your boss now and I demand to know what your real name is. What was the birth name that was given to you by your dearest mother that died at the age of 21?"

Blacky then looked shocked again, he couldn't believe what he was hearing about his mother. Sure she was young when she had died, but in a way, Blacky looked at it as a bad thing, a more or less of a personal thing that he wanted to keep from others.

A little secret, for his mother did mean much to him, then again a mother is a special girl in every boy's life, unless of course that mother is abusive, in which case....yeah then maybe it's not every boy's special girl in their lives...but whatever...you get the point.

To him, his mum met a lot to him and deep down he only wanted her back. Deep down in Blacky's mind...he just wanted her back...deep within thought as Blacky was trying to process what TF was telling him, Blacky remembered the hard times that he had to go through when he was young. His mother had him when she was young, but even though they didn't have much together, they had a special bond that couldn't be broken, so when she died, Blacky had to move on, but he didn't want to let the past go.

He wanted her to come back so bad. So much that he prayed even, prayed that she would come from the heavens and whisk him away and bring him with her to heaven or something like that, to go to a new home with her, so they could both be together.

Blacky didn't even care if it meant death to him, all he wanted was his mum again and all would be fine with him. But time after time after time, his prayers wouldn't get answered, so in the end he just cried. And Blacky remembers that too, where he would cry and cry until there would be no tears left, until he couldn't cry anymore and it would just stop, until his hooves and arms and even his head felt numb and felt like his heart wanting to stop. He would cry until he would start to feel a little light headed...he would cry until he felt like he was going to choke on something.

That is how he was after his mum's passing and kept asking to go with her. And that is all he wanted to do, he would give anything to be with her, but yet, all he got in return was pure silence.

And for a while, he would cry every night in his bed with a little teddy bear that she gave him in his arms as he wept into the night, and he never let go of that bear either since it was very special to him and his heart. No...to his soul. Well, not until life got to him and told him to get a grip and move on, but yet he still couldn't let it all go in his mind.

And it got so bad for him that he started to hear voices in his head, thinking that it was his mum telling him that everything will be ok, that everything will be aright and that he will go with her one day. In fact he had voices telling him that on specific dates on specific nights that he would go home, so he would go to sleep and hope that he would be in heaven with her, but yet when he awoke the next morning, all he could do was cry his heart out.

Eventually he had to move on, but the voices still stayed with him and even though he doesn't know if those voices were real or not in his head, he wouldn't stop trying to be with her and would still hope that he would be with her one day. And of course you might be wondering why he still believes in the voices? Well, to him, there might be something that is wrong on the other side of life, on the other side known as heaven, so to him, all he knows is that he one day will still go home, and to him he would never give up hope.

In fact, every night, even as an adult, he could still hear those voices in his head and would say good night to his mum. But of course aside from that he tried to be tough as much as he could on the outside, but still prayed that one day she would take him with her, perhaps in heaven he could be young again considering all of the time that they lost to be together after she had died.

And that is all that Blacky had thought...well of course not in great detail, but he just remembered all of the dreams that he had of her and wanting to be with her in heaven and shit like that. Well, Blacky was shocked and felt a little angry, so for a few seconds, he was silent and looked at TF in a way that he was utterly shocked and wanted to pound him into the ground, while TF just sat there and stared blankly into his eyes, awaiting a response from his mouth to come out.

So, Blacky then simply said without going over board and making a scene in front of others, "How do you know this?"

No response came from TF, so Blacky then had to say in a more of an aggressive tone, "I said where did you get this information! Tell me damn it!"

Blacky proceeded to put both of his hooves on TF as he said that and tried to grab him as well, but TF shoved him off and put him back in his seat and said to him, "Calm down Blacky...clearly I have my sources. And clearly just the way that you said that to me, you are very sensitive about who talks about your dearest mother. So clearly...she was very special to you, a very special girl in your life right up until she died from starvation as she couldn't afford much, so she simply sacrificed whatever she had and gave whatever food she could get and gave it to you.

'I must say, starvation is a sad way to go. It's a slow and boring process. I mean if you're going to die, why not just set yourself on fire, it's quicker that way. With starving yourself, especially if you have a good reason for it, it must be so boring just waiting for your life to end. I mean you couldn't do much until your body just gave up on you, and while you're waiting, you're slowly feeling pain in your stomach as it grumbles for a meal.

'In a way, I feel bad for those that do have to starve, especially if they are trying to kill themselves and are too afraid to use a noose or be set on fire. What a pity, so you have my sympathy for your poor mother that died due to such a thing. Although, I couldn't find anything about a father, perhaps you know about that...and please....do not yell at me this time."

Blacky wanted to yell, but he didn't want to do so, so he simply pulled his anger back and calmly said to TF, "Well...I am not sure either. All I know is that she was once married, but she never told me what happened. She only told me when I was young, when I was...four...that she was once married, but I wouldn't understand the rest. Aside from that, I don't care, more than likely he was a dead beat anyways. So, that is all I have to say to you. And as for my real name...my mom named me Moon Bright.

'She gave it to me because I was as bright as the moon in her eyes, granted I'm not sure if that has anything to do with my cutie mark, but...that doesn't matter to me...she gave me that name and it's a special name that I will forever hold in my heart. Now...if I didn't owe you, I would ask you to leave me sight before I put a bullet into your skull. But the thing is...I hate being in debt to others, no matter how big the debt is or how small it is, so I'll do it as you say and go with you and your little group.

'But let me make this clear to you...I may lie sometimes...I may sometimes try to fake my ego sometimes...but let this be known on this day forward...you never...ever...say a word about my mom. I know it may sound ridiculous to just even speak about her, but to me...she was everything...and I don't want others talking about it...and besides, we all have things that we don't want to talk about. So we don't talk about whatever you don't want to talk about...and you don't talk about my mom...got it?"

TF then said simply without making an expression on his face, "I understand, although now I see why you need to fake an ego sometimes...you look weak when you're trying to defend her, especially since she is dead after all, so I can see why you need to try and look tough in front of the others now, so you don't show any sign of weakness at all. In your world, if you show a sign of weakness, then you might as well be as good as dead...for a Stallion that is...but do not worry...your secret is safe with me."

Blacky then said, "And what makes you think that I could trust you?"

TF then sad, "Oh I know a lot of secrets...secrets that would be best kept away from every other ponies around here...especially the two sisters. I know a lot of secrets Blacky...and trust me...you wouldn't want to know what I know. Not because it is horrifying, but because you simply couldn't process it in your mind, all you really can do is just simply try and understand it the best you could...but you can't...I know it because only a few know what I know."

Blacky then said as he finished his glass of apple cider, "Understandable. Now...let me pay what I owe and we can leave. Hey! What do I owe you?"

The bar tender told Blacky, "21 Bits."

Blacky then said, "Alright, I can spare that, just let me try to find my..."

TF then said, "Hold it...you're working for me and that means I am your boss. And as your boss, I could either be a good boss or a bad boss. And since I want to be a good boss to you, let me pick up the tab."

So TF said to the bar tender, "Excuse me, I might go to my cart and grab the amount that I owe you. I do not have enough on me."

So TF excused himself and went back outside to grab what he needed while Blacky sat there at the counter. Soon TF came back with the twenty one bits and the tab was then paid.

TF then looked at Blacky and TF then said, "What?"

Blacky then said, "What is your name?"

TF then said, "Well...I don't have a normal name like every other pony here, but I do have one. It's what I said earlier, TF."

Blacky then asked him, "Huh...so what does the TF stand for?"

TF then said, "The Forgotten. Granted I think I should have went with The Forgotten One, but it sounded good at the time, not only to mention it fits what happened to me in the past."

Blacky then said, "So you were forgotten?"

TF then explained, "You can say that. But none of that matters now, before we do leave...I want to see how your shooting is. Do you mind?"

Blacky then said, "Of course not...let's head on outside; I'll show you."

TF then said right as they were getting up, "I do expect to be dazzled you know?"

Blacky then said as they were walking outside to the shooting range, "Oh trust me TF, you will be more than just dazzled, I'm one of the best out there that can hold a gun and shoot straight. But I'm sure as these guns become more widespread throughout Equestria, there will be more competition, but as of right now, I'm your best shooter that you got."

TF then said as they went out the door, "Oh I beg to differ. I have found another one...maybe two that was good with a gun just like you...in fact I already have them on board." And soon they got to the small shooting range and so Blacky was standing in front of the bottles as TF was standing to the sides. Both went silent when they got there and Blacky had his handgun out, which was made of pure silver and he was holding it with his left hoof. It wasn't near hisface, so he was like other ponies, shooting from the hip. So TF then said, "So go ahead...what are you waiting for? Show me what you've got Blacky." Blacky then said, "Oh I'll show you alright."

And so Blacky booked at the bottles and then was aiming at the bottles, but not for too long. And then a sound could be heard through the cold winter air. The sound of a shot.

BACK IN THE PRESENT:

Shots were heard within the group. Sky was holding Blacky's rifle while on his stomach as Sky was trying to shoot at a specific maker on a nearby tree that Blacky had made on for target practice.

However, the bullet that Sky fired didn't hit the mark and the bullet barely hit the edge of the tree too. Also...hello...we're back once again to the present, I know that flashback was weird to me...I mean...it had nothing to do with me and usually I would just explain it...but for some reason I wrote it...oh well...this is just a story to be told so I guess no harm done. I mean I should try to tell the story how I see fit...and this is how I see fit. I mean sure I could give into The Cow Tippers demands and write like Shakespeare...or I could give them the middle finger and write how I want to write it.

I mean sure I could write it as if this wasn't a life story, but more instead of a little fairy tale, a little storybook that I'm writing and pretend that it has nothing to do with me whatsoever...but it does and I don't give a fuck. So...let me be on my way on continuing the story of my life.

I know I keep saying it but The Cow Tippers have a lot of bullshit in their ears...and eyes so this is just for them for their shake. So...you know...Cow Tippers only...I guess. Anyways, back to the present, well it's not really the present. I mean me writing this would be the present, but the present for you is when you're reading this, this is just events that occurred years ago but in the time that I am telling my story, this would be considered the present. Now that I think about it, it is a bit odd that I am telling my story from many years ago.

Now that I mention it, I now realize how long it has been. Oh those were the days of old...even if they were fucked up in some sort of way, they were good times. Granted that was years ago for me, in fact, when I look through those portals to give you the details, it's like looking at memories past, an old film reel of old memories, but shit changes I guess, and I suppose you'll see why soon enough why shit changes.

Anyways, where was I? Or yeah...the part where Blacky is teaching Sky how to shoot, starting with Blacky's rifle.

So when Sky made that shot and missed his target, Blacky then said while looking at the target and pointing with his hoof, "No no no Sky. You're doing it wrong. You can't just aim, you need to relax, don't fight the rifle. Not only to mention we're only about twenty, twenty five feet away from the target so this shouldn't be too hard for you. And another thing Sky, don't close one of your eyes, keep both eyes open, it helps out sometimes."

Sky then looked a little worried and he then said, "Are you sure about this Blacky?"

Blacky then said, "Well for starters, you're a beginner, so before you get to the advanced lessons, you need to be comfortable with the rifle and relax. Take deep breaths and stay calm. However, since you're new and all, you need to know that everypony has their style. Some might want to stand up and shoot while others like to go in a prone position. So until you can find how you like to shoot, we're just trying to start out slow and easy for you. Now remember it's not going to happen overnight, so don't beat yourself up if you can't hit your target before we leave this spot."

Sky then had a little smile form on his face, as in he felt a warm flow through his body, a pleasurable one at that because he felt he was among friends that were willing to help him out despite him being the weak one.

Sky then said, "Yes sir."

Then Sky went back to aiming and looking down the iron sights, but this time with both eyes open. And soon Blacky awaited Sky's next shot. Sky aimed up his next shot, taking it slow and steady. Sky was careful to not struggle so much with the rifle, and when Sky thought he was ready, he pulled the trigger and a shot could be heard, not too loud that it could be heard from thousands of miles away, but long enough to where I could have heard it.

But I didn't...because I was tired at that point in time so I just ignored it. When Sky pulled the trigger, the rifle of course pulled back, you know, that recoiled shit and it pulled back with force. As for the bullet, the bullet hit a little bit closer to the target this time compared to the last time, but he was still far off though.

Both Blacky and Sky saw this and Sky felt a little disappointed, but Blacky put a hoof on his shoulder and he said to him, "Don't worry, just keep practicing."

Sky then asked, "Hey...what should I do about when the gun kind of...pushes back after I shoot it?"

Blacky then said, "The recoil? Don't worry about that right now, we'll get to that say later tonight, if possible; besides it's not like you're going to be shooting any pony today, so just relax about it."

Snow then came up to Blacky and he said to Blacky with a hint of worry in his voice, "Blacky, can I talk to you in private for a moment?"

Blacky then said, "Sure, keep practicing Sky until I get back, got it?"

Sky then said as he was looking down the iron sight, "Yes sir."

Blacky then quietly nodded his head and soon Snow and Blacky were off. They didn't walk too far, only a few feet, however they were far enough from the group to where the others couldn't hear them.

And on top of Sky practicing and the sound of thunder in the air as Sky pulled the trigger, it helped a little bit.

When Blacky and Snow were far away enough, Blacky asked Snow, "What do you need to talk about?"

Snow then said, "Well...I'm not sure how to put this lightly here...but I suspect we have a traitor amongst us my dear friend."

Blacky was confused, he didn't know what he was talking about, so he then asked Snow, "What are talking about Snow? Are you saying someone is going to kill all of us or something?"

Snow then said, "Not exactly, but you're not far from the truth that I suspect. You see, we have what we call back home a trickery. As in someone is hiding within the group that is a wolf in sheep's clothing. Someone is planning on killing us, but that's all. The reason why this pony wants us all dead because of some boss they have, but I'm not sure who. I'm not sure what either, although I suspect that we know something...all of us know something that we shouldn't know."

Blacky didn't look convinced, his face said that and so Blacky then said to Snow, "Are you sure that's what it is Snow? I mean are you even sure about any of this?"

Snow then said to Blacky, "Trust me my friend, I do not lie to those that are my allies, and right now I'm suspecting somepony here is hiding something that we don't know."

Blacky then asked Snow, "And just how do you know this exactly?"

Snow then said to Blacky, "Well...when we stopped to take a break when were following Knight and when he stopped at that hotel, I went to go to the bathroom a bit away from the group, the same place where every other pony went to the bathroom at. And not too far from the spot where I was at, I found a piece of paper. I'm not sure who wrote it, but it was a message to somepony that we all must die, so someone in the group is planning to kill us all."

Blacky then said, "So where's the paper?"

Snow then took out a piece of paper by placing his right hoof in his bag thingy...you know...I mean...ok Cow Tippers...I'll give you this one...maybe I didn't exactly go into great detail about Snow's clothing.

So obviously we all know his outfit was great, his mask which didn't have any hole for his mouth, just for his eyes. We also know that there was something to hold his sniping gun on his back, but he was also wearing military style clothing, and this included compartments for ammo and such, you know like pockets....there I think that would take care of it...you happy now Cow Tippers...well are you?

If not then you better watch your back then...I know what you did last summer...you fucked a duck you mother fuckers...and I've got the proof too. I was there when you Cow Tippers were at your local lake and you performed the ancient ritual of fucking the duck...and you fucked that duck's brains out...literally...you came everywhere....there was so much cum that the duck's eye sockets just filled with so much cum that the eyeballs popped out. You fucked that duck so hard that you scrambled its eggs...you even committed pedophilia by fucking the baby ducks too you sickos.

Anyways, Snow took his right hoof, grabbed the piece of paper from his pocket thingy...you know what I said, and handed it...hoofed it...whatever the term is, to Blacky. Blacky then took a look at it and as he read on.

I need you to do what we talked about. What we discussed back on that night. These ponies will know too much, so they must be put down after they have served their purpose. This is the group, yourself included. Remember...you owe me.

Blacky

Mr. Brown

Pink

Sky

Star Glitter

Snow

TF

Remember, not everyone on this list will die, remember the names that I told you who to kill. And after this you'll be free to leave and be set free. But if you mess up, you will perish along with the others.

Good Luck...

Meet at the cabin with the others early in the morning.

DON'T BE LATE

Signed, the one that you are in debt too

---------------------------------------------------------------------

And oddly enough, underneath was something that was written in a crazy type style:

Wow, Fuck him, he sees the dead, he broke up now it makes me snap.

Now...whatever that line meant...possibly meant something that no one will ever care about. Oh who the fuck am I kidding...the fucking Cow Tippers will obviously care enough, it's just that there was a meaning behind that, just not right now.

I mean one thing you've got to learn Cow Tippers and that is patients...you've got to learn and wait...got it y mother fucking Cow Tippers? I'm getting to it when I get to that part on my life....oh some shit like that.

His face started to fill with worry, and then he gave the paper back to Snow to put it back where he had put it at before.

Blacky then said to Snow, "You're sure...this is one hundred percent true?"

Snow then said, "Like I said before my friend...I wouldn't lie to my allies. Watch your back Blacky, there is a wolf among us."

Snow then walked away to go back with the others and Blacky just stayed there in his little area.

He then said to himself, "Son of a bitch...who's trying to kill us?"

So Blacky then looked around and then started to look at everyone in the group. He first looked at Sky, and then stared at him.

He then said, "Could it be him I wonder? Well, he did sort of come out of nowhere, but then again if he is being ordered to kill us, it would have to come from TF. TF is the one that brought us all together, so in the end it would most likely be him, he would be the higher up one here, but who is he ordering. It could be Sky, TF could just have lied about Sky and Sky just put on an act to deceive all of us. He is the one who is the odd one out. But then again just the way he acted at the train tracks, he doesn't seem to be the killing type. So really, he's just a harmless pony."

Next, Blacky looked at Star and he then said to himself, "Then there's Star. She seems obvious enough to say that it could very well be her, but then again ponies shouldn't assume. Not only to mention there's little evidence pointing to her, just the suspicion stands tall is all. So for all I know Star is an ally, but it's only a guess."

Blacky then took a look at Snow, "Then what about him? Snow is the one who brought it up to me, possibly to make me cross him off the list of suspects. But then again I know where he comes from, and that country they are loyal to their friend and allies, so maybe he isn't the traitor amongst us. Then again I could be wrong."

He then took a look at the brother and sister. He then said to himself, "What about those two? Well...it's possible, but from the way that they acted, it's safe to say that it wouldn't be them, but then again no pony should underestimate other ponies. You may never know what the truth is, and right now even though it doesn't seem it would be those two...I should still suspect them. It's just that the probability of it being one of those two is low."

Then Blacky took a look at TF and he then said to himself, "But what about him. TF could just be acting on his own...he is the one pulling the strings around here. In a way we're his puppets, so he could just easily make us turn on each other or kill us somehow. Then again it is hard to tell if he is the traitor not considering how he acted. He seems to be a gentlecolt type, but with a hint of insanity in it."

Blacky then looked at everyone else all at once and then said to himself, "But when I look at the whole picture here, anypony could be lying here. It could be anypony here. Then again who is to say it couldn't be me? Perhaps someone is planning on drugging me, in which case I'll kill everypony here in some sort of way that has something to do with the drug. Then again I doubt that would be the case, but it's still a possibility. I'm not sure what is going to happen now that I've read that paper. I just need to do what Snow said, watch my back."

Blacky then started to walk back to the others.

He went back to where Sky was with a face that said, 'Oh fuck man! We're fucking fucked two ways from Sunday man! We're fucking doomed! That's it man! Game fucking over! I mean we're done, no more of us man! Man I am or something? I mean...man we're fucked! What are we going to do now?! I mean we were fine just a minute ago, but now we're screwed! Screwed I say! It's the end of the world for us, we're going to be in Death's arm soon enough and we're not going to be alive soon! I mean, we're going to be among the dead man! Oh man this is not good man! MAN! MAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAN!!!'

You know that kind of face that says that. That face that everyone knows about.

Anyways, Sky looked back as Blacky and made his way back and he saw the way his face was, so he became a little worried and asked him, "Uhh...Blacky...is everything alright?"

Blacky then responded with, "Yeah...sure...don't worry about anything, just worry about practicing your aim. So...you hit the target yet or you still missing?"

Sky then said, "Well, I was able to hit the outer edge of the target, but barely though."

Blacky then said, "Well that's good, you'll get the hang of it eventually...just keep practicing and one day you'll get it.."

Sky then went back to looking down the iron sight and as he was doing so, he asked Blacky, "So Blacky...if to say I wanted to get a gun for myself, where would I go about buying one? Not only to mention how much getting one cost anyways?"

Blacky answered Sky with, "Well for one thing they're somewhat pricy, depending on which model you get that is. The cheapest one I think is three hundred bits I believe, it's not powerful or anything like that, just a small handgun. But as for about going to get one, you might have to travel far for one, only a few places sell them in Equestria, and they're small shops too.

'Well some of them at least are, some you can only get from just knowing the right pony. Really it's hard to get a gun nowadays, but I'm sure as time goes on and when this becomes more localized, you'll be able to get one right in your hometown. Maybe right down your street from where you live too. But I'm sure by then the princesses will have noticed what is going on and they have made laws and regulate them, but I'm sure it will be fine."

Sky then looked a little surprised and then he asked Blacky, "Wait...the princesses don't know about guns yet?"

Blacky then said, "Sadly yes. You would think they would know this kind of stuff first hoof, but...they really don't."

Sky then asked, "Well...how do you know they don't know about it? It sounds too hard to believe."

Blacky then said, "Well for one thing they never mentioned it or have talked about laws or recognizing guns, and they would considering that guns are a game changer for Equestria. Not only to mention, guns can be rather dangerous...obviously...but what I'm talking about is what if a pony isn't right in the head and gets a gun and starts shooting up a place? Like if the pony decided to go to a school and kill a whole bunch of little colts and fillies or got to a movie theatre for a midnight premier or something like that and he kills most of the audience inside. If the gun falls into the wrong hooves, it can do some serious damage to Equestria. So either the princesses will try and ban them or regulate them some way. And to be quite honest with you, I wouldn't know what the best answer would be.

'I mean right now, this new invention is too new for us to understand. The entire country would need time to figure out and guess the right strategy on how to use it properly, but that's just for now. But if I had to choose a side, whether to ban them or to keep them, I would want to keep them, mostly because it makes my job a whole lot easier for old timers like me and to get rid of guns would be a shame. But that's just me.

'That and nothing major has happened yet in Equestria where a gun is used that grabs the princesses attention, so there's your evidence as to why royalty has no damn clue about what is going on in this world that we live in. But I'm going to guess at some point they will figure it out, but until then, we're going to pretend that it's a little secret amongst us ponies."

Sky then said as he was about to pull the trigger for his next shot on his target, "Huh...that's interesting..."

Soon Sky pulled the trigger and another sound of thunder could be heard through the cold air. The bullet flew through the air and soon landed right outside the target area. Sky could tell as the bullet hole hit the dark brown tree bark and was outside the target area that Blacky made for him by carving it with his knife.

Sky then said to himself, "Darn it! Why do I keep missing!?"

Blacky then said as he put his right hoof on Sky's shoulder, "Now relax Sky. You're doing fine for your first time, you just need to keep practicing...ok?"

Sky then said, "Alright...I just can't get a handle on this thing."

Blacky then said to Sky, "That's alright...how about we take break from the rifle and start practicing with a normal handgun?"

TF then said, while not looking at them but more or less standing near the edge of a slope that made its way to the train tracks as TF was using his binoculars and looking to his right of the tracks, "You might want to hold it and come back to that later Sky...Knight is on his way."

Blacky then asked TF as he was looking to keep track of me, "So we're going to finally kill him...right? I mean we've been tracking him down, with him not even knowing which means we have the advantage over him. Not only to mention we've been following him for hours, so this is it...right? Snow can use his rifle and take him out right now and we can all go home."

TF then said while still looking through his binoculars, "Not quite Blacky. We still need to chase him down into the forest."

Blacky then asked, "The forest?"

Then Blacky looked far into the distance in front of TF. So basically here's a basic layout of the land. There was TF's group, they were at a higher elevation, another hill in a way, but in front of TF was a long slope down to the ground that was the same elevation as the train tracks. Granted the hill was in the distance, but not too far from the track. Then you had nothing but dirt between the slope and the train tracks.

Then continuing to the right, you had more dirt, but eventually you got to some grass, which was covered in snow at this point with open fields with a clean, untouched blanket of snow covering it all.

It is as big and wide open that anything could happen, but if you continued more to the right, which in this case was going North I believe, you eventually hit a wall of trees, just a bunch of them basically making a forest. Not the Everfree Forest, but just a forest that the train usually passed all the time.

And deep within that forest lied whatever it had. So that was the layout that Blacky was seeing and the forest was far into the distance. As he was staring into the forest, he could hear a bird caw in the distance. A scarecrow I think.

Blacky looked at it in awe, but not the good kind of awe, the bad kind where you go, 'Oh no of a monkey's uncle bitch. Oh heeeeeeeell no! I ain't doing that shiiiiiiiit! I'm black and I don't have to listen to a damn thing that you say. There is no way in heeeeeeeeeell that I'm going to do that one specific thing that you're telling me to do. I mean this is buuuuuuuuullsiiiiiiiiiiit. You hear me nigger!?'

Oh my god...stop the presses...I said the N word....and I'm not a zebra....I just wrote it down in my thingy...and yet...an angry army of Zebras isn't coming for me....wow...saying word nigger isn't that...special now that I think about it. I mean for my whole life I was taught to never say it...but now that I'm writing it down...saying it...I feel...nothing. Well I just wasted many years of my life of forbidding myself to not saying the word nigger. Wow...I feel like an idiot, oh well, but you get the point though that's the bad kind of awe that I was referring to.

Well, Blacky then said, "You're kidding...right? I mean what the fuck do you want to do with him! Chase him down until he can no longer walk!? I mean what in the name of Celestia do you want to do with him!? I mean he could have been killed at the train crash, and again here we can just kill him!"

TF then said calmly, "Well you sort of have the idea, but not until he can no longer walk. The plan is we're going to chase him into that forest and then the games can begin."

Blacky then walked closer to TF and got near him and then said, "And what does that mean TF?"

TF then answered back with, "Why...we're going to hunt him down like an animal in those woods, he'll be running for his life, afraid. He is on his own and doesn't have his friend to help him out...to protect him...so he'll be all alone in the woods... alone. And not only to mention with what happened at the castle last night for him, he must be very tired by now. And now he's going to be tired and scared. Granted, I think he was already scared a little last night at the castle if I had to guess.

'Just think about it for a moment, Knight was at the castle the entire night, things were destroyed with his little friend they did together, not only to mention I saw them split up when they entered the castle. And since that castle is old and has quite the history to it, it must have been a little scary for him to wonder the halls of the castle late at night, where things are supposed to be dangerous and scary. And now he's going to go deep into the forest and find himself all alone with no help at all...with us hunting him down. In other words...he'll be scared for sure...isn't that wonderful?"

Blacky remained speechless, he had no idea how to respond with that considering with that was going to happen to me next. I mean to him, he just wanted to get the job over and done with. To him it was a waste of his time, especially since they had me right in their grasp and could easily end my life. However, TF wasn't budging and wanted to keep going.

To him it was an annoyance. However, he had to do what he had to do, so Blacky just walked back to Sky and grabbed his gun and brought it to the cart without a word. However he didn't do it with an attitude or anything like that, he did it calmly though. Sky on the other hand just stood there and watched as Blacky did what he did.

After Blacky had put his gun away, he then asked TF, "So...what's the plan then?"

TF then finally looked away from the binoculars and started to walk towards the cart and said as he was doing so, "Snow is going to be in the back, but near the driver's seat. I need Snow to take his rifle out and start aiming at Knight and shooting at him, but not actually hitting of course, just shoot near him to get him scared.

'As Snow is doing so, Blacky and Star are pulling the cart downhill, so while we're going downhill, Snow is shooting. Knight should see us from a distance and hear the gun shots coming his way, so that should scare him enough to start running the other direction into the forest. We'll chase him down until he moves into the forest, from there we'll move on hoof and then the real fun begins from there. Understood?" Blacky looked a little worried, so he then spoke up, Uhh...yeah...why do I have to pull the cart with Star?"

TF then looked at Blacky and he asked him, "Yes...do you have a problem with her?"

Blacky then said, "Yeah...she creeps me out...especially since she doesn't talk."

TF then said, "Blacky...you worry too much...Star won't bite you...will you Star?"

Blacky then looked at Star and Star just had a blank stare at Blacky, not moving or anything of the sort...just staring at him with dead eyes.

Blacky then said, "I hope so."

Sky then spoke up, "Yeah...I have a question TF...doesn't this seem a little bit cruel? I mean isn't it bad enough we made him go through a train crash, made him walk this far with no help at all and on his own, and now we're going to scare him to go into the forest and hunt him down like an animal...all while he's cold and scared, possibly even hungry...especially with what he's been through last night at the castle? I mean don't get me wrong, I understand he's the bad guy here and all...but..doesn't this seem too much? I mean can't we at least offer him some mercy?"

TF then went up to Sky and put a hoof on his shoulder and said to him nicely, "Listen Sky...I understand that you have a good heart...a gentle one...a fragile one at that. But this is what it means to be tough Sky. This is what it means to be a real Stallion, to show that you're strong. I understand your concerns Sky, but this pony right here...even though he might deserve mercy...we cannot show any weakness towards him Sky...you understand...yes? I mean this is why you came on this trip...you knew you were weak and you wanted to be strong...to protect your girl...correct?"

Sky then said, "Well yeah...but still...I mean we're ponies...and even though we might not always be the most kindest creatures there is in this world, we still have harmony in our hearts, our souls, we're still nice and friendly creatures. If we were always this cruel, the windigoes would have killed us by now. In a way, what those Elements of Harmony has taught us is that we as ponies can have kindness in our hearts, show a little magic in a way. In a way...friendship is magic...so maybe...instead of hunting him down...we can offer him kindness and mercy, maybe you can be friends again with him."

TF just stared straight into his eyes, not showing any emotions other than a blank stare...as if he was looking into his soul.

However, TF had thought while he was saying all of this, 'I knew you should not have come along on this journey Sky...I knew it...you were weak when I met you and you're weak now. How sad...perhaps I could have made a real tough pony out of you by the end of your journey...but I can see now that you stick to your nature, your true nature that is, the nature is within your heart. But don't worry my dear Sky...I still have time for you and I to spend together. I can still go along with my plan that I have in mind for you. I might not be planning on killing the others, but for you Sky, it does not change. For you Sky, you will be thanking me in the end, for I will set you free from your little cage from within.

'I'll let your true nature out. I have no clue what Knight saw in that pony show of his...perhaps it was that all of these ponies show innocence like a child and therefore he wanted to be one once more...but perhaps not...perhaps he really wanted to have peace and this was the perfect place to be. No matter, all of these ponies will be set free from their cages and only then they will see a new way to live life, they will all burn...and soon they will be killing each other on the inside as they slowly are headed to the slaughterhouse.

'These other ponies, the bounty hunter and the sniper...these ponies are already free from their cages...they have been for years, I had nothing to do with it...but you Sky...you'll be the first that I set free...you'll be the first pony to lose his mind, but yet at the same time see a new light, a different kind of light you can say...and the rest will follow shortly afterwards. I know this is all in my head...but Sky...enjoy your sweet friendship and magic or whatever you call it...enjoy it while it lasts...I'll show you who you really are and what you can be on the inside soon...I'll break that code of harmony that you have that you follow soon...and in the end you'll be the first to burn.'

After TF had thought that and after what Sky said, Sky asked after TF was silent for a bit, "Uhh...TF...you got any of that?"

TF then said to him, "Yes...yes I did my friend, and I understand Sky. I completely understand, but YOU must understand that this isn't about friendship anymore...it's too late for that. But I'll tell you what...when we kill him...you can look away...and if you cry...you always have a shoulder to cry on as well. Understood?"

Sky looked unease, he didn't like hearing that they wanted to torture me in a way...sure he got that I was a bad guys, as he thought that I was one, needed to be put down in some way, but within his nature, he didn't exactly wanted me to die...but more or less be punished in a reasonable sense. But, he was not in control, so he had to let whatever happen...happen, however in his mind he only hoped that it will go fast and not slow and painful.

Sky silently nodded his head up and down and TF saw and said, "Good..."

TF then looked towards to the rest of the group, "As for the rest of you, quickly gather your things! Snow, get on the cart and have your sniper rifle ready to shoot! Blacky and Star, get strapped in and be ready to run fast to pull the cart! Mr. Brown and Pink, get your shit together...and please...no arguing..."

Mr. Brown then said to TF, "Well you tell that to her and..."

TF cut him off and he then said next, "I said...no arguing...now hurry up and let's get moving, Knight is almost within our sights."

And so everyone did their job as what they were told to do. Blacky and Star got strapped into pull the cart, although Blacky looked a bit scared since he was right next to Star. Snow got up onto the cart and got his sniper rifle...thingy set up, granted it was going to be a bumpy ride downhill a little, so he would have to wing it mostly and hoped that he would be able to shoot around my area to scare me off into the forests.

As for the two siblings, they got on and complained to each other through mumblings while Sky looked a little depressed as he got onto the back of the cart last. He had a sad face on, since he didn't feel exactly right what was going to happen next, almost as if he was regretting his decision on going on this trip. TF then looked at everyone and nodded his head to show that everything was checked.

TF then headed back to where he was with the binoculars before and looked for where I was at, and he saw me and was just about ready to go to ambush me...attack me...whatever it is called.

BACK TO KNIGHT:

Finally...back to my side of the story, I mean it was ok with TK's side back when I was writing about the castle part...but this is ridiculous. I mean this all about me...mostly..about my life...but yet here I am writing to you about TF...but I suppose you do need to hear his side of the story...so go figure I guess. It only makes sense...to the Cow Tippers...Well...maybe but I mean it makes sense to others but...look you get the fucking idea.

Anyways, it's back to my part again, hopefully longer...but then again I know what happened so guess it isn't much but whatever. Anyways, where was I before what TF was doing and such? Well...I was walking the fucking train tracks...that's what.

You know what happened too...I was walking, it was all nothing but dirt for miles until the area started to get cold and I was heading North on the tracks so it was a little snowy...well a lot snowy...but then I came to a turn and then started to head West or South West in a way, so I was starting to get out of the snowy regions.

As for what I saw as I was walking...I saw nothing but snow. Nothing interesting at all, just pure white snow is all that I saw. Well I might have saw a snow pony as I was walking by, but that's about it. I get it, you need more details and shit like you fucking Cow Tippers...but there isn't. Nothing happened, there was some trees, I might have heard a bird or two, and the sun was pretty much starting to show that it was starting its descent to the ground, although technically I'm pretty sure Celestia was doing that somehow...maybe I'm not sure how it works with Celestia and Luna raising the sun and moon every day.

I mean the sun shows sign of it moving on its own a little bit, but I'm guessing that it mostly goes down faster with Celestia doing something while Luna is raising the moon. Oh well, that's about all the details that I can say that I came across, so I was heading down Southwest and was minding my own business. I was walking along the tracks, I didn't even hear anything not even trains were coming by, more than likely the train accident was heard about and so all trains were stopped by that point more than likely.

I was walking along the tracks, looking at the ground and sort of kicking a small rock that I found and kicked as I went along with walking the trails...the tracks, whatever you get the idea and just staying quiet until I got back home. And I would have made it too, but I had to make a little detour. Why you may ask?

Well you're about to find out. So there I was, walking down the train tracks, in that area that I was talking about, didn't hear any gun shots or any of that sort. But then with the corner of my eye, I saw something from that hill coming down. So I turned my head to the left and saw something in the distance. I squinted but I couldn't make out what it was aside it from being a cart.

Anything beyond that I could make out, it was just too far for me to see, so after I saw that and saw it was coming down towards where I was, I said to myself, "What the hell is that? I think that's...a cart...well it better not be another one of those petti coat junction ponies...well I don't think so..well maybe I can hitch ride with them..my hooves are starting to feel a little tired by now from all that walking."

So I then raised my right hoof high into the air and I then shouted out towards the cart that was coming towards me kind of fast down that slope that I mentioned earlier, "Hey! Over here! Can I hitch a ride with you! Don't worry I'm not black...I won't mug you! And I'm not a weirdo too...kind of! And if you're a mare...I won't rape! Just trust me I'm not an alcoholic! Just...get your asses over here and help me please!"

I then said quietly to myself, "Well nice going Knight...I think I just screwed up there with the hitching a ride part..."

However I was then startled by a gun shot.

My eyes opened big and I then said, "Whoa!? What the.,.."

I was then cut off by another gunshot and as the cart came closer, I saw that a pony had a sniper rifle thingy and was aiming at my head.

I then said, "Oh fuck..."

So I then turned the other direction and started to run, considering that if I continued to go along the tracks, they would catch up to me and kill me, so my only chance of losing them was in the forest way to the North of me. So I quickly turned around and started to gallop as fast as I could. And as I was doing so, as I could hear the next gunshot being close to me.

However, with what was happening in the cart real quick, TF had said, "Hold your fire! We've got him running! Blacky! Star! Try to slow down a little, we don't need to catch up to him, we just need him running into that forest, so just tail him...got it!?"

Blacky then said, "Yes sir!"

And Star didn't say anything. So I ran. Eventually I got onto the grass area, the area that was covered in pure white blanket of snow. When I touched it, it was of course cold, but not too cold and I could tolerate it.

As for it how deep it was, it wasn't that deep. Only an inch or two but I could run in it. So I ran and aimed for my destination which was that forest in the distance. It seemed far...really far, but I had to keep going, for my own survival. I mean what else was I going to do...make friends with them? I didn't think so. They were fucking shooting at me.

So I ran and with every gallop I got a little bit closer to those woods. I could feel myself starting to breath heavily, my legs starting to feel tired, and the wind brush against my short mane. However I made sure I didn't slow down, so I pushed forward and continued to run. I didn't hear any gunshots, but they were starting to feel like they were gaining up on me, so I did something that I thought would slow them down.

I took a left turn, a big one at that, so the cart would of course had to slow down. So I did and was heading in the direction of what the train tracks was leading me, and as for the cart, well it had to make a quick turn, but when it did, it drifted, but it slowed the cart down and gave myself a lot of time. It was then starting to pick up speed and I was halfway there, so next I made a big right turn and once again I was headed for the forest which all was nothing but dead branches and no leaves of course.

Well, once more the cart had to turn and Blacky said out loud, "He's trying to lose us sir! What do we do!?"

TF then said to Blacky, "Just keep following his trail, he won't get away from us that easily, even if we are far apart, we'll find him one way or another!"

And so I kept running, but I was only halfway there and I started to feel tired and wanted to collapse, but I kept powering through the snow. It was starting to get a bit harder of course, but I had to keep going if I wanted to survive. So I just kept heading straight once more.

I kept moving through the two inches of snow, the same amount that will make everyone panic and think it's the end of the world in the state of Georgia.

Because to them...just having once inch of snow equals to a blizzard to them. Then everyone has to eat their pets and their children just to survive the harsh two inches of snow, and the sad thing is...those two inches of snow is longer than their dicks in Georgia... It is only common sense. Anyways, I was running straight and luck was sort of on my side as I was running, about three fourths of the way there, I saw a cute little white snow bunny in front of me.

He had fluffy fur and a cute small little tail and was completely innocent. It wasn't hurting anyone, just trying to do bunny stuff, which may or may not include taking the president of the United States hostage and then nuking Jamaica...it's ultimate diabolical plan for world domination...so you know...keep that in mind. Well, I saw it, and I slightly jumped over it, you know to avoid it, but for the cart...it ran over it and instantly killed the cute little white bunny.

Its guts was splattered everywhere mostly the intestines...the long one. And it covered the wheel in blood and guts. And luckily for the cart hitting the bunny, it threw the cart off course a little bit as it made the cart a bit wobbly and slowed it down just enough for me to pick up the pace and gain more distance between the two.

I looked behind myself and I had a little grin form across my face and I said to those fuckers on the cart, "TAKE THAT YOU MONKEY UNCLE FUCKERS!"

And then another bullet tried to shoot at me, but instead landed near me, in which case I gave out a little scream and turned my attention back to going to the forest instead.

So I was almost there, granted, I was at this point needed to catch my breath. I mean I was an ok runner, granted back on Earth I was a terrible runner, but thanks to TK training me back in the earlier days of being outside of the universe, I was able to do better, but not the greatest though. In a way it's like military style training that TK did to me, so I was ok at running, but like I said not the greatest, so I was starting to feel like I was going to go limping at any moment, which would lead me to falling down and wanting tons of water and a few minutes to catch my breath.

But I couldn't let that happen. I knew I had to push through, even though I brought myself some time already with making the sharp turns and having that lucky bunny die for me...but don't worry...it died for your bunny sins. And to the bunny...Bugs Bunny was god...and he was going to a better place...where Bugs will rape him by having anal sex with him with his carrot shaped dick...that is made out of carrots.

In a way...carrots are nature's anal beads. Anyways, I knew I just needed one more thing to throw them off, but I wasn't sure if they were going to go for another one of my sharp turns, but I then spotted a rock, not too big to where they would notice it, but not too small where it wouldn't throw their cart off. Granted the rocks wasn't wide, so the chances are of the cart hitting the rock was sort of slim, but acceptable.

So I just went and past it and just hoped it would throw them off somehow, and to my luck, maybe because of the Universe, as they were chasing me, one of the cart's wheels went over the rock and it tipped over to the side and it brought me a lot of time. I looked back and had a smile on my face as I neared the entrance to the woods and had brought myself a lot of time. As for them...

TF's GROUP:

Yup...back to their group...again. Anyways, this part won't take too long. Anyways, the cart tipped over, and for once it wasn't caused by a group of Cow Tippers...so I can't believe that I'm saying this...but...give yourself a pat on the back and have yourself a gold sticker because you Cow Tippers got lucky and earned it...because you're 'Special!' Hooray for you guys. For once you guys were not responsible for 9/11!

I mean we need to celebrate...where's Pinkie Pie when you need her? This needs a celebration right now...we need to celebrate that for once the Cow Tippers didn't tip something over! Know what? I've got it! How about you get two star stickers...a GOLD one!

I know...I'm spoiling you Cow Tippers, but hey you've earned it...so good job and shit like that. Anyways, the cart had tipped over and the ones in the back along with TF fell into the snow.

With the ones pulling the cart, Blacky was on his side in the snow, while Star was on top of him...in a non-sexual position of course. But after a few seconds after the crash, Star quickly got up and got out of the thing that you put on to pull the cart.

As for everyone else, they quickly got out while Blacky tried his best to get up and unhook himself. TF got up from the snow and was a little wet from it, well everyone was a little wet from being in the snow.

TF got up and he then said to everyone in the group, "Quickly! Gather whatever you can gather, guns, bullets, whatever you can carry! Blacky! Once you get up, try and take the lantern with you and meet up with us later in the forest! Just try and follow the tracks, assumingly it doesn't get covered up later that is! The rest of you, we need to hurry up and go after him before he gets too far from us! Move it! Now!"

And everypony was then gathered all the little items they could carry. Sky had that saddlebag in the cart, so he took that and took whatever he could carry, with Snow, like I said before, he had his compartments, so he needed little from the cart aside from his rifle.

As for Mr. Brown and Pink, they had some picks with their coats so they gathered whatever little food items they could carry in their pockets. As for Star, she didn't do anything other than being right next to TF.

Once everyone seemed like that had what they could carry, TF then said next, "Leave the cart here of course! Now...after Knight!"

And then they all charged towards the forest and tried to go after me, but I was far away from them and had sort of covered up my tracks once I knew I was out of their sight. How you might ask? Well, thanks to the past me, the one back on Earth, I watched The Shinning,

where the little boy covered up his tracks in the maze by creating new ones and carefully stepping in his previous ones...I think that's how it went. Really I don't remember much from my past on Earth before the whole outside of the universe thing. I mean I don't even remember my old name, or my last name. I have even forgotten my parent's faces, anyone that I had associated with even.

Even my extended family members I had forgotten at this point, but you know...being over fifty thousand years old will do that to you, where you forget your past at some point. Granted that doesn't mean I had forgotten all of my past on Earth, I still remember the log cabin that I stayed at on the night that I saw that ball of light, but still, I had forgotten most of that past. If anything, the only identity that I know that I was Knight.

A somewhat lost soul that looked like a twenty one year old, that was really over fifty five thousand years old, that left Earth during his teenage years so I had still had some in me at that point. In a way...I was a mess, and technically speaking I am still now, but that's a different subject for another time. If anything, the identity of the past, before this whole thing started is mostly but a blur to me, a memory that is forgotten, but to me, I really don't care since it didn't offer me much, nor could I do as much as I could do now.

But that's beside the point. The point is, I remember enough from my past from living on Earth that I saw The Shinning to know how to cover up my tracks...I just hope who ever runs the Stanley Kubrick company, as in the company that sues the ever living shit out of you if you dare use their shit, doesn't come after me for doing that shit in the snow...but even if they did...I would find a way to 'blow' their mind. In other words I'll make them take a shotgun and blow their own heads off...I've got a similar plan set aside if a Hasbro lawyer ever came here and did the same thing.

All I know is that they name their lawyers A, B,C, and D and they're clowns...literally. They walk funny too...as well as talk funny. But that's because that's what Hasbro is...a joke. Anyways, I had covered up my tracks so they wouldn't be able to catch up to me for a good while, but as for Blacky, he was still stuck in the snow.

But it didn't take him long though to unhook himself and to get up. Granted when he tried standing up, he almost collapsed, but he picked himself back up and started to slowly walk to the back grabbed the lantern with his mouth.

However he was moving slow because he was old after all, so he couldn't take too much of a hit like that in the future, but he was tough so he would limp if he had to do so. Anyways...back to me...

BACK TO KNIGHT:

Yup, back to me once again...isn't this exciting? I mean we keep switching back and forth like I have a seizure or something. Well, not really, but with a seizure you would move around a lot...so that makes sense. Well I think...I don't know...I never had a seizure...although I may have caused one while working in Flash one time back on Earth one time in school, but that memory is mostly dead by now.

Like I said, all I know myself now is Knight, my old name is forgotten and erased permanently from my mind. That old me is dead, and the new one, well not the new new one, but the other me is Knight...but yet deep down in my soul I could feel like there is another part that I missing to the puzzle of who I really was, but we'll get to that at a later date...point..whatever you get the idea.

Anyways, I was deep in the forest, snow everywhere along with a bit of a rocky terrain. I had lost sight of the group a while back along with making tracks to throw them off, so I was safe to stand in one place to catch my breath. When I had made it to a safe spot, I had stopped running and was breathing heavily, granted not so heavy where it sounded like I was going to die or something like that, but I was still out of breath. I mean I wasn't from Kenya, what did you expect of me?

Anyways, I was looking down, trying to catch my breath, wanting to collapse. And soon my legs gave out and I fell onto my back, giving myself a little rest so I could keep going.

As I looked up, the sky was cloudy and grey. The tree branches had no leaves, so all of the trees were trees that you would commonly see in the winter assuming it wasn't a pine tree, or a palm tree if you live in Florida and you use that instead of a pine tree for Christmas, in which case if you're from Florida, then that means during the summer months you take that palm tree out, and fuck it for all to see out on your front lawn.

And during the Thanksgiving month, you make a blood sacrifice by sacrificing a naked homeless man that has escaped the local mental asylum for the almighty palm tree gods that will give you twice the Christmas presents on Christmas day. I also saw some bird that were black, so they were either black or just the color black, flying in the sky. They weren't vultures or anything like that, but they were circling around in the area. I could even hear them chirping away too.

I continued to lay there and as I did, I slowly caught my breath and was then soon relaxing. However I had to keep myself awake or else they would more than likely slit my throat while I was sleeping, so I got up and as I did, my legs felt a little sore, but I could keep going though with little to no problems. However I still needed to rest so I looked around and found a nearby log to sit on. It was covered in snow, so I went up to it and swiped the cold snow away with my right hoof clean off.

After that I plotted my pony ass on to it and I then remained calm while looking while trying to think of what I was going to have to do next. I sat there in silence, alone with my own thoughts.

For a moment, it felt like it was peaceful and quiet, no noise, no distractions, just me and my mind. But sadly certain things can still go wrong if it's just you and your mind. You could go slightly mad, or go insane. For me, I wasn't going insane, but something came out that I had thought was gone. When I thought all was quiet and no animals were stirring, I closed my eyes to try and think. I had thought to myself, 'Where are you TK? The moment that you leave is the moment that I need your help. I mean who was that was chasing after me?

Then again that pony did seem familiar. Wait a second....oh my god...it's TF...I wonder when he would show up again. I haven't seen him in person since I was back in college and he tried to break in and still kill me then, although technically the last time was in Manehatten with Factory Dash. But still, that is when we last met was at the college, I'm guessing he's still trying to kill me, but this time it looks like he has gathered a new group up.

What a surprise...then again I'll admit, I didn't see that ambush coming, and he definitely has me cornered by now considering that he pushed me into the forest, and more than likely it was him at the train crash site. So he certainly has me pinned down, but I'm sure I'll get through it. But only if you were here TK, it would make this so much easier and make this go so much faster.

I mean the moment that you leave is the moment that I need you the most. I mean I'm all alone and while I can take care of myself, I'll admit I am a little bit scared, but not too much though. But only if you were here TK...only if you were here.' Then I heard a voice right next to my ears. It sounded like TK.

The voice said, "Hello Knight..."

I opened my eyes and then looked towards my left, and there he was, dressed all in Black.

For a moment, I thought it was him and I said, "Oh thank god, you knew I was in...oh...it's you..."

What I didn't pay attention was that TK, at least as he is now, that TK isn't in complete black, sure he still has the suit which is complete black, but has a hint of dark-ish red to it to represent him being the devil and all of his universe. And for a moment I had forgotten that part and just wanted to really see him in my time of need, but another detail was off putting. This TK wasn't just completely black, but also had a black mist coming off from his cape, right then and there I recognized him as my dark side, Black.

I said to Black, "Aren't you're supposed to be in my head or something?"

Black then said as he was walking around, "You still think that I'm just a figment of your imagination...do you? Well let me tell you, I am not. I am your dark side, the darkness that swells within your heart, the part of you that is nothing but darkness, but is only trying to help you. And to be honest with you, sometimes the dark isn't so bad you know? Sometimes it can lead you to the light of what you desire...you just need to give in and have trust."

I then said to Black, "Yeah...and you were the one that kept telling me to kill the real TK and Factory Dash because they abandoned me back when I was spending my thirty thousand years alone."

Black then said as he was walking around, and keep in mind Black wasn't in a pony form, he was in normal human form as I was in my pony form, and as Black was walking black as the mist was radiating from his cape and other parts of his body as well.

Black then said to me, "He abandoned you Knight. He's not your friend, he is your creation and your creation disobeyed you. As a god...you should have punished him and took what he had, you deserved it after going through all of that hard work and bullshit that you had put up with after all. Not only to mention you went missing for about twenty thousand years while you were away in that other My Little Pony universe. And with Factory Dash...she doesn't like you obviously, so why keep them around if all they're going to do is disobey you and hate you?"

I then said to Black, "They're my friends, even if they don't act like it...or sound like it...or they don't want to be friends. If anything they are friends to me, well except for Factory Dash...she's a bitch. But she can still be helpful sometimes so it's worth it keeping her around. And besides, TF put me in that other My Little Pony universe...I'm sure you were there when that happened."

Black then said, "Oh I was...and it was atrocious. I remember every little detail. There you were, celebrating that you were finally free from your old world, you were no longer bound to your old home back on Earth. No more rules, you could be free and explore. You didn't have to worry about getting a career or going into debt for college like the rest. You had a chance to not end up like the others. The others back on Earth...all they did was wasted their lives away, their time, their precious time that they wasted away with job and careers that were meaningless.

'They could be making themselves better, perhaps evolving the human race...but what happened to them? They stood by how society was growing and changing and they all became blind and became animals. The dollar bill. Or whatever currency is in the other countries. They're slaves to that piece of paper with a number on it...you know that Knight. All they do is fight for it, that's it isn't it? In society back on Earth, you had to be the survival of the fittest, and it wasn't predatory skill, but more or less of how you can get the most money. And sadly they let it get out of control, and they all burned for it too. That's why you wanted to be free...to not end up like the others. you had a chance, you saw it, so you took it. To be free and not bound to the human race, but to be bound of what you find.

'And you celebrated that night Knight, you were happy. And as you were by yourself in the outside of the universe TF and his little gang of thugs came crashing through your little party and took out a gun and used a weak element that opened up another universe temporally and not permanently like you should do, and you ended up in a My Little Pony universe. There you fell from the skies, while TF ended somewhere nearby.

'And you could have fallen to your death...if it wasn't for the clouds that caught you. And soon you fell to the ground and deep within the Everfree Forest. And soon you discovered that you were a grey alicorn, a four year old to be exact. But you had no time to think about that as TF was on his way, and he was not a four year old, he was a full grown stallion, thirsty for your blood. And soon you took whatever was in the wreckage, the gun that you had on with you and made something out of it, a stun gun.

'But that back fired as it both harmed you and TF, but luckily for you, you ended up at the right place at the right time as the shot was strong enough to force you back a few feet. You ended up on a path that the Mane Six was on. And they saw you, brought you to Twilight's Castle, and there you were nursed back to health. The CMC was the first thing that you saw when you woke up too. You saw them and asked if you needed help getting your cutie mark, but soon they were pushed away, as they needed to ask you a few questions. For one thing...where did you come from?

'You were an alicorn, and alicorns were rare, so you must have been born to a powerful family of some sort. But yet, you were not. But soon hope came for you, you were one lucky son of a bitch that day Knight...there she was, the sun shining in the back of her, Princess Celestia walked through that door and said three words that would change you on that day, or at least for that time being that is: I'm adopting you. She adopted you and took you in as one of her own. She figured that you must had been abandoned by your real parents and felt pity for you, while also disgusted with your so called 'parents.' So you then moved into Cantorlot Castle, a town filled with the rich and the royalty, along with the loyalty of course.

'You didn't accept it at first, you didn't want to be there and just wanted to be free, but you had no choice. You were weak...you were only but a mere four year old colt and had no idea how to open up the portal again or even find it for that matter. So you were stuck and took what you could get. And so you stayed with Celestia, but refused her love and care from her...until that night that TF took you that is.

'He took you from the chambers and took you deep within a nearby forest, but you managed to get away from him, but then all you saw was darkness and despair all around you. All the scary monsters and ghouls...you were scared and acted like the four year old that you were...and then your adoptive mother came to your rescue and took you back home. And in that room where she had the fireplace lit up, you cried and cried and accepted what fate gave you and accepted her as your mum. And then from there you started to forget of who you were and where you came from.

'You were even starting to believe that you were a pony the entire time and all that happened in the past in the outside of the universe...you thought it was just one big dream that you had, that it was all in your head and that your real parents left you in some ditch to die in.

'But then you found that cave and TF was there and he tried to kill you, but TK jumped in and saved you...about time right? The portal was opened and you had our chance to go back, but then he had to break the news to you. All that time you've spent in that universe meant that in other places, time had moved on in other places. With TK, he was already dead and fought the devil and took his powers, and he became the new devil of his universe. He was already ten thousand years old by that time.

'And for Earth, even though you thought you closed the portal to Earth, from where you came from, more opened up, and it turned out that you missed out on the entire human race's farewell party for leaving Earth and to go beyond. And as for Lawman...he was dead. The only that didn't age was Factory Dash, sure she could live forever since you and TK allowed her to do so, but in her universe, time moved very slow, so not much had happened with you being gone, and the sad part is that you two weren't even friends. How sad. And so you were heartbroken and decided to stay there, and stayed you did.

'You grew up there, became a big and strong alicorn, even ruled by Celestia's side for a while too...and one day as you was doing some cleaning, you found your old journal that you kept with you wherever you went and you read through it all...and then you remembered who you were, because at that point you forgot who you were. You didn't remember who you were all those years ago, you forgot everything that you've been through...the only thing that you kept was the name that you gave yourself...Knight.

'And so you lied to your adoptive mother since you didn't want to break her heart and tell her the truth and you moved on and went back to the outside of the universe...but there was only despair waiting for you. No one was there to greet you...you were all alone. Sure TK gave you a few welcome back gifts...but that was all...you were all alone.

'And so you made a little area for yourself, a place that you once called peace but now call it nothing but despair. It's where you sat there and cried about how lonely you were. Remember that place Knight? You created it in the outside of the universe, took you a few tries too in the beginning, but you got the hang of it. You created the setting of it being at night with the stars out so bright with a few shooting stars here and there. And you were on a small hill underneath a beautiful looking tree, and you sat there looking out into the distance, not sure if what you were seeing was real or not...but then you were used to it because you were all alone and by yourself with no one there to talk to or have fun with.

'But then I showed up because I knew you needed to know the truth of what you needed to do. I was there by your entire side the entire thirty thousand years you spent alone. And I saw every minute of it. I kept telling you to kill and kill, but you wouldn't budge...why is that Knight? Why wouldn't you just give into the darkness.

'Sure it looks scary, but not everything that looks scary is scary...and I can help you. If anything....I'm your friend...I'm apart of you, I am from your heart...your very soul...your dark side. Remember when you created TK? Remember why you created him in the first place? Of course you do...you know the exact reason why you created him, but you don't want to say, it's a little embarrassing really, but nothing to hide though.

'And so you spent your many years of being alone...ignoring me and crying. And then one day...you got an idea...from a ball of light...and the rest is history since it 's all fresh within your mind, but I'm sure you'll go over it in your mind once the day comes when it seems like new to you."

I then sat there on the log like a bump and thought what he had said.

I then said to him, "Yeah...I know...you didn't have to remind me what had happened all those years ago Black. I remember it all, and to be quite honest with you I've moved on with my life since then. Sure it was a bit tough, but things have changed, granted I'm not sure if it's for the better or the worse, but things have changed since my beginnings."

Black then said next as he was walking around on his two legs and making hand gestures as he was talking, "And... do you even remember why you came to this universe in the first place? You came here because there wasn't anything that you could do in the outside of the universe. You were all alone and so you wanted to somewhat retire your days of exploring in a way, with one last hooray and explore an Official Universe in a My Little Pony universe, the 4th generation...isn't it, to be specific?

'Well, that was your plan, but then The Fall happened and things didn't go to accordingly to plan...did they? No...instead...you ended up in the Cantorlot hospital and later escaping and making your way to the Everfree Forest. That wasn't part of your plan. Your plan was to explore all of Equestria and see the sights, and then afterwards you would settle down in Ponyville, maybe get a nice little cottage near one of the Elements of Harmony or something like that. And you would live your life out in peace until someone built up the nerve to stick a knife in you and end you for once and for all. But that didn't happen...did it?

'No....instead you ended up befriending a lonely timber wolf, found out that you had powerful magic as a unicorn, became a personal student of Celestia, went to her school, went to Stalia, and made new 'friends' that I'm sure will just abandon you just like TK and Factory Dash. And it's like you didn't do anything wrong, you're loyal to your friendships, but yet no one else wants that loyalty from you, only what you have ...maybe....or maybe because they just don't care.

'You get the idea either way, your plan was simple, but now you're running around in this forest, cold and a little scared, while being hunted down like an animal. You have to save someone's child while the father is dead and in ghost form. TF is running around plotting something that's beyond you. Not only to mention, you've been having visions, a hint that there might be a third child in the family that Celestia and Luna belongs in. Speaking of which...those visions...what do you think those meant before you ended those visions from your mind?"

I then thought for a moment, but I then said, "Well, those visions for starters have ended a while back and I don't have to take a drug for sure to get rid of it. Second of all I have no clue what Neon wanted when he said that those visions were for me. If I had to guess it meant that I just need to find the missing child and set things right. Maybe...that's why all of this happened, that's why the Universe keeps messing with me and made things sort of repeat in a way. Maybe...not sure though but...maybe." Black then gave out a little laugh, although it was weird considering that it was coming from TK because he isn't the comedy type...you know? I mean when it comes to TK, it's either anger or nothing with him. Anyways, Black then said after his little laugh, "And you have no clue what happened that night do you?"

I then said to Black, "What are you talking about?"

Black then said, "Never mind...of course it would make you forget that you met it. It's not him really, but yet it isn't human...that's for sure. Anyways, let me ask you something Knight...if to say that you did find this missing child...what do you think will happen? That you will have peace? That everything will then start to go your way? That you can retire and don't have to worry about history repeating itself?"

I then said to him, "Well...in a way it's worth a shot. Although if you want my honest opinion, I think all that is going to happen is that I bring peace and harmony throughout the land, maybe some weird ass rainbow comes swiping through Equestria and stops TF or something like that along with all the villains. And then there's a little ceremony to celebrate the third sibling's return along with Celestia and Luna thanking me.

'And then the Universe leaves me alone and I can peacefully leave Stalia and retire somewhere in Ponyville or something like that...maybe...or you might be right though...all hell would just break loose. Maybe he was forgotten for a reason and he'll just kill everyone around here if I find him and set him free. Maybe, but I don't know for sure...and neither do you Black. Why do you look like TK anyway Black? I mean you look just like him with the exception of that black mist coming from the back of you."

Black then said as his black mist was slowly disappearing into thin air as it moved, "Because of the same reason why you created TK in the first place. You knew you had somewhat dark, but reasonable intentions when you created TK. And so for that, I represent your dark side...or else I would just be a black ball of light to you. Aside from that, I'm just here to ask you to give into the dark side. It won't hurt, and you'll have power, literally and fugitively. You can even use it to kill those that are hunting you and get out of this forest and return home."

I then said to him, "Yeah...and what'll you do next after that? You'll just take control and kill everyone that I know and around you that you deem unworthy in your eyes."

Black then told me next, "But only if you accept me into your heart Knight. That is the only way I'll have power, is if you accept me into your heart and soul...if you agree with what I say and they all must burn. Every. Single. One of them. They all must perish from this world and others. You have done so much and deserve so much.

'Do you not want to have your peace after fifty five thousand years of constant running around and not getting a break for once Knight? Imagine it...you don't have to just be in Equestria and live near the Elements of Harmony, which almost what every Brony dreams of doing one day. They even say it in there prayers. You don't have to just live every Brony's dream, but you can become god here, a king of all that is My Little Pony. You can become a god if you just accept me Knight. And for once everything will go your way, no more bullshit, no more others trying to kill you, no more of your 'friends' in Stalia...just being a god and controlling everything. Wouldn't you want that Knight?"

I then thought for a moment what he said, but I then answered him, "No...I mean sure it sounds easy where I wouldn't have to do much but...come on...I'm not stupid. I know it'll end in flames if I do that. Not that good always prevails, but because you don't know if you're going to end up stabbing yourself in the back later on in the future if you don't make the right move."

Black then said, "But choosing me would be the right move, why can you not see that Knight? I am you, I just hide from within. I was there when you were all alone and once more you are all alone. In a way you need a friend, and right now no magic is offering you friendship.

'You need something more, someone that you can trust...and I, Knight, I am someone, something that you can trust. And I swear it on my grave too Knight, that you can trust me. And you know since that I'm a part of you, that I am a man of my word. I can be a friend to you Knight, a better friend than what those other ponies could ever offer you."

I then said while shaking my head while also getting up from the log and standing straight up tall, "No. You're lying...and besides...you're just in my mind. You're not real, just a figment of my sub conscious or whatever part that you're from my brain."

Black then said, "Oh but I am more real than truth Knight. It's just that anyone can see me, they can hear me, they just can't tough me physically because I am bound to you. And I can't touch them either...except for you."

Black then laid his right hand on my head as I looked down thinking what he said.

I then replied back with, "Ok...sure...you're real, but that doesn't mean I would let you out. If anything, you're my Nightmare Moon to me, and I would never let you out just as Luna would never turn back to her evil self. Besides...where did you come from Black? I mean I don't recall you being there in my early adventuring days?"

Black then simply said while taking his hand off me, "Knight...you must understand everyone and everything has a dark side. I'm just more stronger than most dark sides. So strong that I can appear before you and others, I just can't touch anything but you unless you let me out. But like I said before...you have my word that I will be your friend and we can rule together."

I then told him, "You're talking as if you're another thing by yourself despite you being a part of me."

Black then told me, "But I am not. I am my own entity, I was just born from your soul is all."

Black then sat down where I was sitting down on the log, although my technical standards he wasn't sitting, since he can't touch it physically...so maybe he was lying about the whole thing, although something in his voice did sound like he was saying the truth about him being my friend. And at the time I had thought that if he really was part of me, he would be saying the truth about that, while also telling little lies every now and then.

Anyways I then said, "Yeah...sure...whatever Black. Look, I have no time to talk, I'm still on the run and I need to keep moving and..."

Black then cut me off and then told me, "They're getting near Knight. In a few minutes to they will find us here and you'll be screwed."

I then heard some of the ponies voices in the near distance yelling, wondering if they have found me yet. Black was telling the truth.

Black then said next, "It was worth a shot to try and get you to accept the darkness from within. You could have easily gotten out of here, but maybe I can still convince you that I am a man of my word some other time, but for right now I need to get you to safety, for if you die, I die too since I'm bounded to your soul and not set free. There's a little camp nearby, a good number of ponies. They're friendly and they can help. Just keep running North and don't stop. You'll eventually get to a downhill slope and there you will find the group by a river that is connected to a waterfall. Good luck."

I then nodded my head and I then proceeded to move North, and as I was running through the icy and cold snow, Black disappeared and continued to go with me where ever I went. I then ran North and kept going. I maneuvered through trees and such, which were spread apart somewhat evenly and somewhat far apart of course, but you get the idea how a forest is supposed to be.

Well I went through and found some small white little snow bunnies. It was still cold without a jacket of something or a scarf or boots anything of that matter, so it was a little cold on my hooves, but you know, survival and what not. Eventually I kept running North for ten or so minutes and came across what Black had told me, and it was the truth, there was a somewhat a small camp nearby.

To give you a picture, I was standing at the edge of the downhill slope, overlooking the entire camp. The downhill slope was kind of a long's way down, but if you slid on the dirt and mud, you would be able to get there safely. And once you hit the ground, there was a big open field of dirt and mud with small puddles of water.

But between the barren wasteland of dirt and mud, there was a small set of woods, like a little mini forest, an area there was trees where the ponies were camping out. There was tenets and fires out with ponies doing some work while others were resting talking to each other with smiles on their faces. And right next to them was a river, it wasn't like a rapid that type of river, but just a river that was nearby, or close by was a waterfall that led a long way down to more water and a bigger and deeper river.

And on the river, not at the bottom, but where the camp was, there was a decent sized boat with a motor at the end to obviously move the boat, especially in a river that led to a close by waterfall, although there were some rocks nearing the edge of the waterfall, so all would be fine if something were to go wrong.

And on the other side of that river was...more trees...woo hoo. And saw I had a little smile on my face and knew there was some hope, and if TF and the others didn't follow or find me, then all would be good in the end.

So I Slowly headed down the slope and got somewhat dirty with the mud and dirt of course as I was sliding down and eventually I hit the ground and was able to get some help...now only if you Cow Tippers knew of what was happening on the other side...oh no...here comes another side of the story...fuck...

TF'S GROUP:

Yup we're going back now...and the worst part is that we're not black, because once you're black...you can never go back...and you'll forever pick cotton in Heaven while you drink sweet southern iced tea. It only makes sense...that or if you're black and go to hell, you'll be cooked and eaten alive by a guy named Ghost that runs a radio show about capitalism and stuff like that. And to tell you the honest truth that the ghost that you meet in hell will either be from your past or that ghost in particular and that he's a racist...but the interesting part though he will have no legs and will be in a wheel chair, mostly because his magical legs are somewhere in a rice patty field in Vietnam.

Just like that Ghost that I had met earlier. He also fucks his dog that he named Templeton, he loves Christmas, loves to listen to that weird Seinfeld base loop thingy, has a circus monkey as a pet and is a some sort of fruit bowl. But you know...that's who you'll meet in hell if you're black...and if you disobey the master in heaven.

Really I have no fucking clue what I'm saying but I'm sure somewhere in some universe, possibly where I'm going to send this dairy at, it'll make sense. Hey, it's been a long night ok? I mean how many words have I written already and I'm still not close to the end of this particular part of my life? This...episode of my life.

I mean...a lot...but you get the idea. And to be honest with you the only reason why I'm sort of talking to you...whoever you are and whoever decides to pick this book up and read my life's story...it's because I am telling the story after all so I get to do what the fuck I want...got that you Cow Tipper. I bet you're a Cow Tipper. But then again what if you're not a Cow Tipper and still have a problem with it? Well...then you're a Nazi Jew Cow Tipper...I mean you're either a regular Cow Tipper or a Nazi Jew Cow Tipper.

Either way you're an elitist and complain or you're not an elitist and complain...either way you're a Cow Tipper. It's just that one is a regular one while the other one means you're a Nazi Jew. In truth it only makes sense to go that route and shit like that. In a way, we all have a little bit of Cow Tipper-ness in us. Perhaps...I am a Cow Tipper as well...just a little bit. Then again maybe you're just some random black guy and this journal...dairy thing ends up in the hood somewhere.

And then someone sells it for crack. But you know...you get what I'm trying to get at. Speaking of talking to the reader, I know it seems like it might be a waste of time, but hey at least you're getting to know me...while also getting to know the past me as well. In a way, you're getting to know the real me in some sort of way that even I don't understand. I mean I could just write this autobiography in third person which I know you Cow Tippers would want, I bet you're drooling over the idea and getting real horny too about it being third person...but then it wouldn't be as fun.

Then it would be as boring as the Biography channel...which I wonder is that channel still around or is it dead? If it's gone by the time just gets to Earth...then does that mean A&E is dead too? Does that mean MTV is any good? Maybe...but then again, only god knows the answers to those ultimate secrets of the universe...and the world will never know...except how many licks it take to get to the center of a Tootsie Pop. The answer is simple: 42, 364, and 252. Really it's magical...like friendship. Friendship is Magic. Now where's my paycheck from those hacks named Hasbro...unless of course those bastards have been burned to the ground and are now in hell, in which case we should celebrate sometime for that reason.

Well...enough talk I suppose, I guess we do need to keep moving this story along and get back to TF's Group, although in all honesty it's getting annoying for me to keep switching back to him. But then again...you Cow Tippers, I'm sure in your minds in the future when you read this, you will be demanding to know what happened with TF's Group...and so here you go. So where do we begin, well...while I was at that little area kind of talking to myself, but not really because Black is another entity altogether, but is still a part of me. So, really I'm not sure if you would count that as talking to myself or not, but either way, you get the idea.

So anyways, as for TF's group, with the exception of Blacky of course who was slowly on his way to the others and trying to find his group, the others were spread out, but not too far apart from each other, trying to find me.

With Snow, he yelled out at the same time when I was talking with Black, "Did anypony find him yet!?"

Mr. Brown then yelled out, "Not yet! Maybe if my sister wasn't such a fucking cunt, maybe we could..."

Then Pink yelled out, "Oh don't you dare start it now you sick son of a bitch! If Ma was here, she would knock both of your god damn eye balls out and pull out whatever teeth that you have still in your mouth!"

Blacky eventually was near, as he followed some of the tracks that his group made, although he couldn't make out though which one was his group and which was mine of course...it is the fucking snow tracks after all.

Anyways, Blacky was near and he could the two siblings complaining and he had the lantern down so he could yell, "Will you two please shut the fuck up for once! You two are the most annoying pieces of shit that I have heard that has done nothing for the group except whine and complain! Now please shit the fuck up you two and keep looking for Knight!"

TF then spoke up, "I'm afraid he is right Mr. brown and Pink, you have done nothing but waste time, not only to mention it seems that we've wasted enough time around here that Knight had a chance to run away from us! So please, for the sake of our trip, please remain quiet unless spoken to do so!"

Mr. Brown then said, "We'll talk if we want to you clingy mother fucker!"

TF then said, "Well...at least I tried. As for you Blacky, do you have the lantern!?"

Blacky then said out loud, "Yes I do! What do we need it for!?"

TF then said next, "I have a feeling that we're going to be spending the night in these woods, so when night fall comes, we have a light to guide us through the darkness of the night!"

Sky then spoke up and said, "Can't we just use Luna's moon to help us guide through the darkness!? The moon can be in a way bright enough for us to see!"

TF then said, "I'm afraid not my dear Sky! These woods are too dense for the moon light to pass through, although to be fair, not always. Not only to mention, we're going to need as much light as we can get! Alright then, let's group up and try and find him together...I think by now he's far away now!"

And then everyone in the woods was starting to gather up and come together, however, Blacky was still a bit far away, but he could see from a distance that the group was going to meet up. However, as Blacky picked up the lantern, he heard a noise, a growl you could say coming from next to him. He then turned his head and saw a brown grizzly bear looking around, trying to find some sort of food.

It was sniffing some of the trees and minding its business, but Blacky saw it and knew that brown grizzly bears were not to be messed with. He knew he would be fucked if he caught that bear's attention. However, he knew what to do. First Blacky looked around to make sure what the bear is doing. Blacky knew that bears don't always attack unless they have a reason. The bear seemed curious, but he needed to make sure there were no cubs around, or else he would be in bigger trouble.

However, if it was a curious bear, all he needed to do was stand his ground. The bear eventually saw him and he looked curious as it titled its head to the side. The bear started to walk towards Blacky and Blacky didn't see any cubs as far as he saw it.

The bear got closer, but Blacky then slowly started to back away a little to give himself some distance between him and the bear. However, he soon stopped and he had to stand his ground.

The bear got close, but Blacky then yelled while stomping his hooves on the ground, "Get! Get I say! Go away you bear! Go! Leave now before I attack you! You know very well much that we don't want to fight! Now go! Get out of here before anything bad happens!"

Blacky made sure to stomp his hooves hard to make sure the bear knew that he wasn't playing around. However, the bear then just stood up on its hind legs and gave a roar at Blacky.

When Blacky saw this, he said, "Oh shiiiit!"

Then the bear charged directly at Blacky and knocked him down while trying to swipe at him with its claws. Blacky knew what to do next, and thankfully he was on the ground, so he quickly got on to his stomach and put his hooves behind his neck. In other words Blacky was trying to play dead so the bear would just leave him alone. The bear then got close to him and got near his back.

He started to sniff and him and some of the bear's drool got all over Blacky's back. The bear seemed a little curious so it swiped its paws at Blacky for a little bit, it was little bit painful for Blacky, but he had to keep still so the bear would leave him alone. Soon the bear used its teeth to pick him up by grabbing his back and slightly lifting him up from the ground a few times, which again kind of hurt Blacky.

However, the bear lost interest in him and started to walk away. When Blacky saw this, he knew he was in the clear, so he slowly and quietly started to get up when it gained some distance, however TF and the others knew what was going on, but was trying to play it safe.

TF then said to Blacky, which the group was near Blacky and shit like that, "Blacky. Don't get up. There are cubs near."

Blacky looked and was confused and asked TF, "What?"

Blacky then looked back at to his surprise there were cubs nearby that Blacky didn't somehow see.

He did said to himself as the bear was charging towards him again, "Son of a..."

The bear then knocked him down and started to attack him with all that it had. The bear of course was just trying to defend its cub, but Blacky didn't know that at first. Although for all we know, since the bear was more than likely a female, it was just on her period.

However, the others then tried to help with Star running towards the bear and taking out a knife and jumped on to the bear's back and grabbed a hold of it and started stabbing the bear in the top of the head. The bear felt Star's grasp and struggled to get her off, but the bear ran out of luck, as the knife was new and sharp, along with it being made out of strong stuff, and after a few stabs, Star killed the bear.

The bear soon fell straight to the ground with a plop and Blacky soon tried to get up. He had some scratches, but nothing too serious where he couldn't walk and then they would have to carry him, but then it would seem useless to try and save him so they just leave him to die on his own in the woods. But then he gets back up and slowly finds his way out of the forest and then tries to get revenge or some shit like that. Reminds me of a movie now that I mention that.

But anyways, Blacky slowly got up, in pain, but he was tough, so he could keep going. The others met up with Blacky to try and lend him a hand...a hoof...whatever.

Sky asked him, "Are you alright? Do you need help?"

Blacky then said, "I'm alright...thanks."

Sky then said, "I feel bad for the bear."

Blacky then said, "Why? It just tried to kill me?"

Sky then said, "I know...but...the cubs..."

And then all of the group, except for Star, looked towards the cubs that were all alone and defenseless. They were small and seemed as if they were just born not too long ago, like a few weeks ago. They made cute little noises, but sad ones as they went up to their dead parent and tried to get the bear up, but the mother bear of course was dead.

Soon the little cubs, there was three of them, were sad and continued to make noises as they were trying to get the mother up, but whatever they did, the mother bear still remained dead, and the bears remained motherless and without food or love and care.

Sky then said, "What will happen them?"

Blacky then said, "Well, either they will be eaten by timber wolves and other predators...or they might be lucky enough to be adopted by another mother. But we can't wait to find out, we need to keep moving."

Blacky then started to walk away from Sky.

Sky then said, "Well...I hope the bear cubs find a new home."

And he too started to walk with Blacky. Star soon got off the bear and put the knife back where she had it, which just like Snow, her suit, the cloths that she was wearing had compartments, but in this case a knife holder. But let's not go into the details of what Star was wearing.

So, they then started to walk away as a group without saying a word about the bears or the cubs that were calling out for their mother to wake up.

So they walked to the north and TF then said, "So, right now we don't know where Knight headed off to, but since I knew him for years, he would be going where ever we pushed him. He could have easily gotten past us and walked back to the train tracks, but sometimes he is an idiot. So, we just need keep heading north is my guess. So, let's keep moving and talk amongst yourselves, just keep it quiet so Knight doesn't hear us...ok? That especially goes for you two, Pink and Mr. Brown, assuming you two can at least shut up for once. If not, then I honestly give up on you two."

The two siblings didn't make a word, they just rolled their eyes. And so they group walked together. With Blacky as they were walking, he was kind of hurt and started to show signs of weakness and limping, but he was fine and could preserver.

However, Sky wanted to make sure he was ok, so he then asked him, "Are you sure you're alright? I mean we could try and stop and try to find some plants that could maybe heal some of those wounds and..."

Blacky cut him off and he then said to Sky, "I'm fine Sky. Just keep walking. I'm just surprised Star finally did something for once. The way she leapt on to that bear like that and just stabbed it in the head like that. It only makes me a little bit more scared of her really."

Star heard that, and Blacky saw Star giving him a weird look. Blacky then started to feel a little bit more scared afterwards about her.

Soon they continued to walk even more until Snow went up to Blacky as they were walking and he then said to Blacky, "Hey, can we talk for a moment?"

Blacky then asked, "How, we're in a group walking."

Snow then responded with, "Just slow down and we can talk while the group is in front of us."

And then Snow and Blacky slowed down a bit to let the others go ahead of them. When they were at enough of a distance between the group, they started to walk a little faster, but not too fast to keep up with the group, but far away enough to where they couldn't hear them or barely hear them.

So, Blacky started off with, "So what is it Snow?"

Snow then said to Blacky, "I've been doing something about that note earlier. Now I know we can all point our hooves at Star being the one, but I wouldn't go off judging her right away. If I had to guess who the traitor is, it would be Sky. It has to be him, especially with him being the odd one out of the group and all."

Blacky then looked at Sky. In his eyes, Sky seemed innocent, a kid, a young stupid kid that just needed a push in the right direction in life to get him off his feet...hooves...whatever.

Blacky then turned his attention back to Snow and he then said, "Well...I don't believe that. I believe it has to be someone else."

Snow then said, "I understand that he seems nice, but something about him doesn't feel right. I mean the only reason why I'm telling you this is because I trust you. And I believe the two of us can find the traitor and bring him to justice. Or...and here's my second theory...maybe this whole chasing Knight thing is a set up of some kind. What if we're chasing down the wrong pony and really the one we're supposed to be chasing is within our own group. But I'm more willing to bet that we're dealing with a traitor amongst us while tracking down Knight.

'Either way, we need to find out who it is soon before we are all dead. When we stop for the night, assumingly, I'll try to talk with Sky privately and try to see if I can't get anything out of him. Not directly of course, but more or less asking him specific questions and see how he responds to them. Or I might just try and confront him myself, which either I feel like doing. As for you, try and think how we could catch him in the act, assuming I don't decide to try and kill him right away, got it?"

Blacky then said, "Yeah...I got you. But I think it's better idea to just ask him the questions."

Snow then said, "Fantastic. Soon my friend, we'll bring the one who is plotting to kill us to justice. Just try and think of some kind of trap, I'll talk with you later."

And then Snow moved up to join with the others once more. With Blacky, he stayed back for a little and he then thought to himself, 'Huh...the more that I think about it, the more I seem to suspect Snow of him being the one who is behind all of this. Then again, Sky doesn't seem the type that would kill so easily. But as he said, he could be putting on an act. I don't know, but the more I think about it, the more confused I get and the harder it is to think who is the culprit here. I don't know...I can think about this later. For now, I just need to go along with the group.'

And Blacky then proceeded to move up and the join the others. With the remaining time that they had together, they stayed silent without saying a single word to each other. Sure they may have passed up a few animals like a deer or a couple of blue birds just suddenly appearing from thin air, which makes them magical blue birds.

Well, eventually they found my tracks that I left behind and TF knew that he was right about me. Yup...I could have avoided this entire adventure...yup...I could have...oh well it's in the past...just feel like an idiot now that I look back on it is all.

Anyways, they found my tracks and found where I was once standing on that slope. Once they were at the edge of that slope, you know, right before you go downhill, they were looking out over the camp site. They saw it how it was and how big it was, and they knew it would be safer to not go down there and start making a ruckus.

Sure they had guns and they could easily kill everyone down there, but Sky was there and he wouldn't let that happen, and not only to mention that it would be very cruel...except for TF who would have done it, but because of the others, he needed to keep his cool one way or another. He needed to blend in so he didn't seem like a monster, because a typical pony wouldn't think about slaughtering millions.

So, TF spoke up and he said, "Knight is down there somewhere. I just know it, especially since we found his tracks leading this way. But of course we just can't march in there without having to harm the others down at that campsite. But I have an idea. I am not too FAMILIAR with these parts, but I do know a few things that I have heard, and one of those things is that there is a nearby group of ponies that has been cut off from the rest of Equestria, from the rest of society really.

'They are known to be somewhat reasonable ponies, but for the most part they're hostile and I have been warned to stay far away from them. Or else they'll eat you alive, literally. It's a cannibal group of ponies, but I think we could use them to our advantage though. We can scare the group of ponies down there if we can convince the cannibals to help us and then we can find Knight."

Sky looked at TF and gave a little smile, mostly because he can trust TF as to what he said earlier about not trying to harm others other than Knight. But of course TF was thinking in his mind, 'The real plan is that I'll tell the cannibals there is a fresh source of meat here, and from there Knight will have to come out of hiding. I'll just make sure the others don't see what will happen so they know they everything will be alright. Well, assumingly at least. For all I know they might have heart to watch a good ol' fashioned scene of cannibalism.'

Blacky spoke up, "And what makes you think that they'll be cooperative towards us when they see us? Wouldn't they automatically try and eat us if we go near them?"

TF then said, "Well for one thing we must try. Second of all, it's only sometimes they eat other ponies. Sometimes they eat plants if I heard correctly. All we need to do is convince them to help us scare the other ponies off so we can get to Knight. Now I believe if I can recall the group lives somewhere in the West of these woods here. I think three miles. It might be a ways to walk, but I'm sure you as a team can make it there all in one peace. Although I recommend trying to take it slow and trying to play it safe as much as possible. You wouldn't want to piss them off now would we?" Snow then said, "Of course not. But...you're not coming with us?"

TF then simply responded with, "No."

Snow then asked him, "How come boss?"

TF then said next, "I'll keep an eye over here to make sure Knight doesn't leave the area. However, if you're not back here in say...three to four hours or so, considering how much you have to travel to get to them, I'll come and find you. Hopefully I won't find you all roasting over an open fire. Yes?"

Blacky then said, "Of course not. But how do we find them once we're three miles in?"

TF then said, "Well I'm sure you'll see a sign of their presence. From what I remember from what I've been told about the group, they like to use the skulls from their meals as decorations for the trees. I think they nail it to the trees."

Sky started to look scared and he then said, "I...I don't think I want to go. I think I just want to stay here with TF. I don't think I'm tough enough yet for something like that."

Blacky then looked to Sky and he said with a caring face and a supportive tone, "It's ok Sky, we're all scared. But we're all in this together as a group. Just...stick behind me and everything will be ok. Promise."

Sky then started to have that speculation look on his face and then said next, "Are you sure? I mean, I know I came here to try and be strong, but...I'm starting to regret this now. I mean...don't get me wrong, I don't mind having a little adventure every now and then and trying to be my own stallion...but something like this? I never heard of anypony doing something like this before. I'm honestly not sure if I want to be here right now. I think I would rather act like a coward than to be like this. I mean I'm just from a small village where everypony just goes about their business each and every day while trying to act nice to each other if possible every once and a while. I'm starting to think that this isn't my place. That I don't belong here with you guys."

TF then said to Sky as he got his attention by putting a hoof on his shoulder, "Sky, I understand your fears. But you must understand even I'm scared too. But we're all in this together. I mean I'm scared that we might not get out of this forest alive, but yet I'm keeping myself relaxed and calm and under control. Just try and see it this way: Here, you might seem some darkness, but if you always remember to dig deep down inside yourself, you might just find some light to guide you through the darkness. Understood?"

Sky then nodded his head silently. TF then said next, "Now, do not worry about a thing. These ponies, the ponies that I gathered into a group, they're professionals at what they do. They're used to a dangerous and adventure filled life. But they're not bad ponies, they're good ponies...for the most part that is...and I can guarantee you that these ponies will try and protect you from whatever monster or pony that tries and kill you. Trust me Sky...I'm your friend...remember?"

Sky then looked to the others and they all had smiles on their face, at least the ones that didn't have masks or whatever covering their faces and they all nodded.

Sky then looked back to TF and he then said, "Alright...if you say so TF...I'm trusting you now."

TF then said as he let Sky go, "Trust me Sky...you're in good hooves...well except for maybe Mr. Brown and Pink over there."

Mr. Brown then said, "Hey! What do you mean by that fucking statement good sir!?"

TF then stopped him by saying, "It's weird hearing you say the words statement and sir in a sentence for once. I don't even know why you two are on this trip and why I brought you two along, but obviously now I'm regretting that decision. No matter, you're still part of the group and I suppose you both are until the very end, just don't try to waste anymore time, got it?"

The two siblings then nodded, but with the displeased look on their faces.

TF then said, "Good, now...move out, we don't have much time left in the day. It'll start getting dark soon at some point."

The group then nodded their heads and then started to head west. As for their path, well they just walked towards the west and there wasn't any obstacles in their way, just land and a lot of fucking snow that may or may not be racist because it isn't black snow. Although there is black ice and black ice is the most dangerous kind of ice of all...I think...so maybe...like...spooks or something.

Never mind. However, they did have a little conversation as they were walking...so that's something huh Cow Tippers? Yeah...you bet your damn fat asses it is...because I'm sure you're Cow Tippers are fat somehow.

Anyways, as they were walking, like about halfway through to their destination, Blacky started to speak and said, "So how exactly are we supposed to know where the group is at? I mean I understand that it's three miles out west, but where exactly out west?"

Snow then responded, "Well, maybe we'll find out. Or maybe we won't depending if we don't encounter another bear on our path."

Sky then said, "Well...if that does happen, I'm sure Star will save us again...I just don't hope it doesn't have any cubs...I still feel bad for the last bear and her cubs."

Blacky then said to Sky, "Well that's part of being tough Sky. You just need to get used to the fact that out here, where there is no civilization, there is only a hard and cruel world. You just need to get used to it. With every other pony in Equestria, they're used to being tough within their own means." Sky then asked Blacky, "What do you mean Blacky?"

Blacky then explained to Sky, "Well, from everything that ponies have built over the last two or three thousand years, it's different from natural wildlife. Sure they use magic and in a way it's natural and not artificial, but still, they're used to what they have built, from how they act to how they think to the simple currency that they use and food that they eat. And they have been doing this for so long that by now they have forgotten that out in the world that they have not touched lies a world that does not care about their rules. I mean you go out into the wilderness, you don't expect to use bits do you?

'No, no you don't, but yet in a way I find that ponies nowadays have forgotten who they really are. They're animals, and animals out in the wild fight for a living, they try and be the strongest there is to be the survival of the fittest. They fight to survive, but yet some ponies think this is how it has always been in the past, but to tell you the truth, nothing was written in stone of how to live our lives.

'No supernatural being came down from the heavens and told all of us ponies to live only this way and this way only. Granted...there is god's three rules, but not everypony knows her three rules. Not even I do, although I do recall one as a child that I was told. I think god's rule is do not spill any blood of her children. In other words, do not harm Princess Celestia or Princess Luna, or else your soul will be destroyed once you die and judged after death. So, you do have at least one rule on how to act, but really that's a no brainer, especially it's a child of god we're talking about here."

Mr. Brown interrupted and said, "You fucking idiot! ha ha ha...there's no such thing as a god!"

Blacky ignored Mr. Brown as he rolled his eyes and he continued to say to Sky, "Never mind him Sky. But you get what I'm trying to say, right? That ponies need to at least remember that they don't always have to follow their cutie marks all the time or go to school and get a career in whatever field of their choosing. They can keep their own rules if they wanted to do so. They can become much more if they choose to do so, but it remains up to them to do so. Heck, they don't even need to have a princess for all I know. They can just simply say no to a monarch type of government and go for something else. Sure I am aware it's more to it than that like magic or some bullshit like that, but still, you get my idea that I'm trying to get at, right Sky?"

Sky then said, "Well...I guess. But what about the ponies that prefer that type of life? Do they need t follow what you recommend?"

Blacky then said, "Well no, it's their life and it's not up to me, it's up to them to decide that for themselves, but whatever. So...Sky, I know what you said back there...but...how do you think about the trip so far?"

Sky then said, "Well, at first I thought it was fun. Sure I knew it was going to be dangerous, but yet at the same time, I was willing to risk that chance and fight for once in my life. But...now with all that I've been through, like the train crash, trying to use a gun, chasing a pony in a cart, a bear attack, and now this...honestly it's a little too much for me. I mean don't get me wrong, I have no problem with being tough and what not.

'But...this just seems wrong to me, like really wrong. I feel like we shouldn't be doing this as in it isn't the natural order of things. Not only to mention, all of it just feels so off. In other words, I'm not having a fun time. I may have learned a little bit with the gun thing though, but everything else, I rather be back at home, where I belong instead of here. Clearly just with the little experience that I just had with you guys, this part of this world, this way of life is not for me. I don't belong amongst you, you all clearly know what you're doing, but for me, I'm not.

'I don't have a single clue to understand how this all works. In fact I believe I will never understand how this all works and I believe it's better for me to just pack up my things and go home right now. I want to call quits, throwing in the hay...and I don't care if you call me a coward, because at least I'll be safe back home than here. This place isn't for me, back home, well home that there is for me, not here. So maybe...I'll leave once you guys do what you have to do here, but don't get me wrong though, it was a fun time meeting you guys and talking with the little time that I had with you all. In a way I think we could have a friendship if we ever meet each other again in the future, but for now, I just want to go home where I belong, where my family is at, where it's safe and I don't have to worry about death or trying to hunt some other pony down. At least at home, I'll be where I belong."

Blacky then said to him, "You're pretty far away from home Sky. If you were to turn back now, you would need to fight your way through the cold and other dangers that lie on your path. It's better if you just stay with us until this is all over."

Sky then said, "But...I want to go home actually. I least there my family is there. Home, that's where my father is at. Along with my mother and my two older sisters. Along with my marefriend of course. If anything...I'm starting to miss home, I'm starting to miss them. I just want to go home now."

Blacky then said, "Well sorry to say but you're shit out of luck. We're too far from almost any town or village, we deep within a forest by now, and even if you could find yourself out and know which direction to go, you'll just end up dead because there is plenty of danger that lies ahead. So really your only options are either death and despair or stick with us."

Sky then made a frown across his face.

Blacky then saw this and wanted to cheer him up, so he said to him next, "That's ok Sky. Like I said, you're with us, we'll protect you and help you along the way. I mean sure we're all on our own in this wilderness away from any society, so survival will be different than from what you know. In other words, instead of trying to find a job and survive with money, you're surviving with your wits and whatever you have to arm yourself. But we stick together as a group, we're all in it for the long run. Trust me, I will make sure you won't get hurt by anypony or anything...promise."

Sky then said, " The thing is...I kind of hate promises Blacky. Not that I don't trust you, but I'm afraid that those that make a promise will not keep it. And trust me, I've been made too many promises in the past that were not fulfilled and...well I remember when I was a young colt I was promised a lot...but...it never happened. Those promises were broken and I remember one night I cried for an hour and a half.

'I cried so much that my body started to feel numb I started to feel light headed along with my heart wanting to just stop. So, I hate to hear when you say you'll promise. But I try my best to forget the past, like not long ago, TF made a promise to me. So it was a step in the right direction of hearing that word again without me remembering the past. But...that was before I knew what was going to happen, and now I rather not keep a promise on a trip like this. I'm sorry, but just please don't let me down...please?"

Blacky then said, "Don't worry...we won't let you down there Sky. We've got your back."

That was it, no more conversations after that. Yeah I thought there would have been more, you know like almost a father and son bonding type moment between Sky and Blacky...or better yet someone shipping those two ponies together. I mean it's going to happen...the god of the shippers see all and know all and shall make a shipping fix between these two.

Hell I'm pretty sure the shipping gods already made a romance story between me and Wolf along with a few others like TK and Neon...but to tell you the truth...all stories like that are all the same to me. But enough of that, let's get going on what happened next. So the group was walking in the cold, the snow got a little bit deeper, but not by much. They stayed silent as they treaded into the territory of the cannibals, along with going ever so deeper into the forest, which they then started to see a darker tone within the forest. As if it was starting to seem surreal and from a nightmare.

The trees started to grow twisted while the sky seemed to turn darker. The snow stopped being a beautiful, untouched, blanket of snow and started to turn slushy as it mixed in with the mud and dirt. And as they started to walk, they started to see what TF had mentioned to them earlier about skulls. At first they saw just a pony's skull nailed to a tree with cracks around where the nail penetrated the skull.

But the deeper they walked into the area, the more horrifying imagery they started to see. They started to see more than just skulls. They saw spurts of blood, some was fresh while others were dry. Then also intestines being hung around the tree branches high above their heads.

Soon the group started to hear whispers, although they couldn't quite make it out what it was trying to say to them, they thought they could hear the voices say, "Fresh Meat... New Prey... Tasty Treat... Outsiders... Come Closer... Do They See Us?..." Soon they started to hear distorted voices as well which included, "Welcome To Hell... Your Time Will Come soon... Don't Trust The Sheppard... We Are Always Watching You... We All Have To Go Sometime... I'll Laugh With Thee... Herman You Pushed Me... The Bird Found The City..."

And soon the distorted voices became so distorted that they couldn't make it out...although I've somewhat at least tried my best to write down what it said...I think... "detortsid ylthgils shturt era shturtun suoregnad tsom eht... eno tnetsisrep yrev a tiebla, noisulli na ylerem si ytilaer... ytinasni hguorht efil ruoy lortnoc... ytinasni decudni si noigiler... dnim suoicsnocnu eht si ydob eht..."

Well...at least that's what I could make out at least...I mean it's up to you if you want make sense of it...I have no fucking clue and I'm too lazy to do it. Although I suppose I could try...give me a minute...ok I think I've got it.

"Bush did 9/11... AIDs made monkeys... I'll see you in Hell on the day that I laugh you out of the heavens... I smell dog eating farts... Bob Tom took my wallet...and he was black as night... My anus is bleeding... The mind from within is simply our own Hell... Who created whom? Did God create us or did we create God?... I Double Dipped the Chip... Ghost from TCR is a racist..."

Yeah that sounds about right..I mean I'm too lazy to think about that kind of stuff...I mean some sounds deep and all...but...really who cares how deep this rabbit hole goes? If it goes on forever and ever...then we don't we just enjoy the ride. Ok I'll stop talking about the distorted voices now, but the group was hearing very distorted voices as they were walking along.

As they were walking, Sky then said to Blacky, "I'm starting to get real scared here Blacky...I have a bad feeling about this..."

Blacky then said, "We're all scared shitless Sky...we're all scared. Even the toughest of the tough can be scared..."

However, Snow then blurted out, "Well I'm not scared...I face death everyday during war time, so if they eat me alive...then all I can say is bring it on...I've been through worse. Like killing your own comrades in war because you and your comrades are left stranded on an island to starve to death, so it's a fight for survival, so you either eat your own friends or you die...and it was hard to do too, considering they were good ponies...but either we all die or I live..."

Blacky then looked at him funny and he then said, "Uhh...shouldn't you have gone with all dying instead of eating them?"

Snow then responded with, "Yes...well...we would have...although I recall there was a strange presence on that island that we were stranded on...sort of like a dark, purple like mist...I'm thinking it was due to the insanity on that island, but I'm not for sure though..."

Blacky then said, "Yeah...sure...tell us this later when we're not under threat from cannibals and..."

Soon they were all jumped by ponies coming out of the darkness...or what at least seemed like darkness in their eyes. They were all jumped and pinned down by messed up looking ponies. To describe what they looked like, some of their features were twisted and they had a foul smell to their breath. Their teeth were sharp like what a typical carnivore would have while their spines sort of stuck out in a way.

Some were deformed due to the constant incest breeding within the cannibal group and others had dried blood stains around their entire body, but mostly their mouths. Their manes were all fuzzy or in patches, some were even bald. Some didn't even have color within their eyes, it was just pure white as if they were possessed by something. Some carried spears in their mouths or in their hooves, while others had knives made from stone or metal. Some wore the skin of their victims and wore it in weird ways.

Some wore nothing while others had rope around their bodies for some weird reason. Yeah...that's about it on how to describe those ponies eating son of a bitches.

Anyways, after they jumped the group, they forced them up on to their hooves and made them walk while making weird and twisted noises while some did a chant, which was, "Hoola mana koo ka..."

It's possibly French for 'Let me take a piss on your baby you slut.' Oh who the fuck am I kidding, it's possibly black people talk for something I don't know...or it's just the way that they talk...I mean some were deformed and more than likely retarded. Well, they then forced them to walk back to their homeland, and as they were walking, the group stopped seeing snow and started to see nothing but dirt, no trees or any plant life within a mile radius, and the sky for some reason started to turn into a blood red type of color.

As they were walking, Sky yelled out, "What's going to happen!?"

Blacky then said, "I don't know Sky! Just stay calm! We'll figure something out!"

Sky then yelled out, "Where are they taking us!?"

Blacky then said, "I don't know! Just stay calm and don't do anything stupid!"

Soon they made it and the ponies that captured them brought them back to their little village, and there, they had made a cage out of wood. Well I'm guessing it's wood. I mean it didn't look like wood, it looked like more or less bamboo. But then they're not in Asian people territory...so where would they get bamboo from? I mean I guess to me it looked like bamboo..but yet it really wasn't bamboo...it was wood from the trees they harvested from because that's all they had in the forest.

And if you Cow Tippers ask what kind of tree it was then I'm going to rip your throats out if I ever travel to the future and find out that you asked that...because you Cow Tippers...you're pushing it....you fuckers…see…I’m edgy…I’m so edgy…I make Shadow the Hedgehog cut himself in the bathroom so he can just get attention again.

Also, just for a bit more detail, after they captured the group, they took all of their saddlebags, but yet not their guns. Speaking of which, you would think they would be able to use their guns, but obviously they were overpowered.

Well anyways, they put they group into the cage, which was made out of wood, which I’m sure we can all agree upon. Well, the cannibals put the group into the cage and locked them up, which after that most of them went away to do whatever, which was either to start the fire so they could eat them or you know, do civilized stuff like getting a loan for something or some shit like that. And if they don’t pay back their loan, they’ll be eaten alive.

You know this reminds me of Cultural Relativism…you see…well I have no clue…I mean I know it has to do with something, oh forget it, let’s just move on you whiny Cow Tippers. Well, the ones that stayed at the cage were pretty much just keeping an eye on the group so they wouldn't run away or possibly hurt themselves or do something stupid.

The group was all huddled into the center of the cage, back to back or in this case since they’re ponies, ass to ass, looking all around the cage and seeing all the creepy and some deformed eyes staring at them. It was almost as if it were hyper realistic eyes that was bleeding and some shit like that.

Although it wasn’t, but I’m sure some guy would jack off to that though. Well, the group was all together in one area in the center, but instead of looking afraid, they were all looking a way to escape, all except for Sky…he looked scared. To him, a simple, normal pony was not used to seeing things like this, but instead used to seeing other ponies that may or may not have been pedophiles once in their lives…alright that was a lie, but he was used to seeing other ponies that weren’t trying to kill him or anything else like that. He was used to seeing his family and friends, not other ponies that tried to eat his flesh and drink his blood like fine wine.

To him, this was hell, this was his nightmare that he cannot escape from. Sky was scared and was near Blacky while looking at all the eyes that was staring at him with hunger. His legs started to shake, almost giving out as Sky wasn’t sure what to do other than to cower in fear and hope for the best, or hope that some sort of Superman would save him…or in this case Superpony….some shit like that.

He needed someone to help him, for so far in this journey, he was only used to those trying to teach him how to shoot a gun, and he was still horrible at it too.

Blacky though saw Sky’s fear, he could feel it near him, so he looked to Sky slightly and he said, “Don’t worry Sky, everything is going to be alright. No need to be afraid. I promise, I’ll figure out a way to get us all out of here.”

Snow then spoke up, “I don’t think we’re going to have an easy time doing that.”

Snow then pointed to the fire that was nearby. The cannibals then started to gather around while also making room for the group to see as to what they were about to do next. However, soon a small group of ponies started to get near the fire. From the group’s point of view, it looked like if they were huddling around something, but as the ponies got closer, the group started to see what they were huddling round, in which case it was a single, individual pony, who was hurt and had a few broken bones.

This single pony also had cuts and bruises all around his face, all with some dried blood stains all over his body as well. The pony looked miserable, so miserable in fact that once he saw the group, for a moment, he felt like there was some sort of hope for the pony that had not seen a civilized pony in quite some time.

The pony slowly reached a hoof forwards the Blacky and the others, wanting to grab the group and become safe from the cannibals, but he soon was taken back to reality and found himself in the grasp of the cannibals, and was soon taken near the fire.

In which case, he started to cry and yell out loud as he could, “Please help me! Please do something! Please!! Don’t let them eat me, for the love of Celestia please do something!”

Soon another group of cannibals pushed a stone table from somewhere else that they had it stored. Once the stone table was in front of the fire, the group that held the poor pony in place laid the pony down on the stone. When the nameless pony was on the stone, it felt cold, but also a bit disgusting as it had blood and guts all over it.

The pony was looking at the sky as he was being held down by the cannibals. And soon…everyone was silent within the area. The group watched and wondered what was going to happen next. And soon, a female pony, yes…an actual chick, so you lonely virgins n college can go off and imagine the mare and jack off to it I guess. Well this mare was dressed up in what appeared to be some sort of ritual, traditional clothing.

It’s hard to explain….I mean…it was like….ritual type stuff, just use your imaginations Cow Tippers, you might just learn something if you do for once in your miserable lives. Anyways, the mare also didn’t have pupils in her eyes, just plain white, soulless eyes. She slowly walked from a hut near the cage that the group was being held in and was also holding a knife made from stone as well.

As she was walking to the stone table, all the other cannibals were watching her and anticipating what was going to happen next. The Mare slowly walked up to the table, as her wrinkles looked even more disgusting in the light from the fire than looking at it in lower lighting conditions. Eventually she got to the stone table, and once she did, the pony saw her and started to scream his lungs out.

He tried his best to be free, but all the cannibals had him held down, from his head to his legs, he was stuck between a rock and a hard place…I guess if that is how the saying goes. Right before what happens next, the old mare gave a small smile as the pony was screaming to the heavens. She then stood on her two back hooves perfectly, which was odd as some ponies couldn’t do that for that long. But then again she is some old mare that conducts rituals and shit like that, so why not?

Well, she stood on her two back hooves and was able to hold the stone knife in her left hoof. Soon the stone knife was near the pony’s face and right before she made her next move, she started to mumble something like what a crazy person would say. And then…she raised the stone knife and the proceeded to bring it straight down and right into the pony’s right eye, deep into the socket too.

Blood started to gush out of the nameless pony's right eye socket as the pony yelled out in pain and wondered if this was his hell. The blood started to even enter his mouth as it went everywhere as he continued to scream out in pain. Soon, the mare pushed the knife even deeper into his eye socket cause the pain started to become more intense.

Soon the mare pushed the stone knife towards the eye and somehow scooped out his ball. The eyeball was eventually out of the socket, however it was still connect to the nerves and such, so the mare opened her mouth and lightly held the eyeball with her teeth and then jerked her head away from the pony.

The eyeball was then yanked out and caused even more intense pain for the pony suffering his fate worse than death. Soon the mare had a little smile on her face and held the eyeball on her hoof. She soon raised her hoof with the eyeball intact and showed it to the other cannibals, in which case every other cannibals remained silent. Soon the mare lowered down her hoof and put the eye ball in her mouth.

Then she began to slowly chew the eyeball with a smile on her face and enjoying the taste of a pony’s only vision to the light of their world. As she was chewing, she sometimes had her mouth open and close and as she did, the group saw from even the distance that they were watching, they saw the old mare had some blood coming out of her mouth, but of course that was the eyeball.

With that said, it must have been real yummy….like a porn star eating cum. Anyways, she then swallowed the eyeball in one simple gulp as she tilted her head back with an even bigger smile than before. Once she did, all the cannibals gave a short applause with their hooves but stomping it on the ground. The pony that was being eaten alive was still in great amount of pain, but he was not finished, the old mare went for the second eye socket with the stone knife.

And basically saying, it’s the same thing as before, nothing new…I’m sure you understand you fucking Cow Tippers. Anyways after she was finished with the second eyeball, the pony could no longer see, but yet was surprisingly alive and had not passed out due to the shear pain that was being inflicted on to him by the cannibals. However, he was still not done yet. One of the nearby cannibals went and forced open the pony’s mouth with one hoof and holding out the tongue with the other.

The cannibal yanked on the tongue real hard to make sure the cannibal had a real good grip on it. The mare saw this and so she then took the stone knife and slowly cut the tongue off, as the pony felt every feeling of the edge of the rough stone knife and only wanted death to come to him, but thankfully he was on the edge of death, but all he needed was a little push and he would be in a better place…maybe…or maybe Neon got his soul….depending of course, but whatever.

So, as the mare finished cutting off the pony’s tongue off, the cannibal that was holding on to the tongue had the tongue and made a little creepy smile on his or her face, I couldn’t tell, it looked like both to me. So, the pony danced around a little bit while showing off to the others what he or she had in his or her hooves and then tilted his or her head back and chewed on it fast.

The cannibal just went at it, but the mare didn’t like the way that cannibal was eating, so the old mare went back to all four legs and walked towards the cannibal that was eating the tongue and went back to standing on two hooves again. When she did so, she quickly took the stone knife and rammed it into the cannibal’s head a few times, almost killing him instantly. After she pulled out her knife after she was finished with the cannibal, she said something that was weird to the group.

However, judging off of body movement and what happened afterward, it was more than likely a signal to eat the dead cannibal, because some of the cannibals started to eat the dead cannibal. While that was happening, the old mare went back to the pony that was on the brink of death and just wanted that push to be in the land of the dead and forever.

She stared at the pony who was begging to be killed with body language, because you know…no tongue….and the old mare continued to stare at him. However, she eventually made a move that finished the poor bastard off, she took the stone knife and aimed it at the guy’s chest. She held the knife high as she went back to all two, because you know…whenever ponies walk it’s on all fours….I’m sure you Cow Tippers would have learned common sense and logic by the time your father kicked you out of the house when you turned 18 and all alone. Along with your father hating you of course, in which case…have a hug…but don’t get to close to me…you’ll get your Cow Tipper disease all over me.

Anyways, the old mare then pushes the knife down with full force and stabbed directly into the pony’s chest, in which turn she pushed the knife down to make an opening. After she did that, she threw the stone knife to the side and opened the wound with both of her hooves and stared inside into the pony’s chest. She then proceeded to place her hoof inside the chest and rip out the heart, instantly killing the pony and giving him the push that he needed so badly to end the pain.

Once she had the heart, she went back down to all four hooves, well all three hooves, as she had the heart in one hoof and was slowly eating it, so was all the other cannibals eating their meal for the day. The group watched every part of it, every second that went by.

And while they had fear striking their heart, in their minds, it was either fight for survival or give up and die like an animal…although technically they are animals so really they would die like animals. But then again from their point of view they are not animals, and that humans would be the animals to them, but in technical sense, that would make every living thing an animal that isn’t plant based. Life is so confusing, just like animals with intelligence.

Well, the group saw all of this happening in front of their eyes with the exception of Sky who was just stricken with fear and didn’t know what to do or some shit like that. He couldn’t even move his body because he was so scared. Blacky saw Sky’s body reaction.

He knew not everything will be alright, but he would have to calm him down somehow, or else it wouldn’t have looked good for them in the future in their current situation. So, Blacky proceeded to put a hoof on Sky’s shoulder gently and in return Sky felt the light touch and looked at Blacky’s eyes and Blacky didn’t say a single word to him.

Somehow, just by looking straight into his eyes, Sky knew that Blacky was trying to comfort him and telling him that everything will be alright. When Sky saw this, he slightly nodded his head and stopped fearing fear, and started to relax a little without letting his guard down.

So, the cannibals continued to do with what they were doing as the group continued to watch. Well, they had no other choice but to watch, so they stood there trying to figure out a way to escape, however, as the group looked around with the exception of Sky, no one could find a way out of this. Not even Blacky, who was somewhat had experience with dangerous situations like how he was in the great war.

When he was in the great war, he had to escape dire situations and solve problems that would have gotten him killed within a minute. However, now he was faced with difficult challenge of all that everyone has to eventually face: Death. Death was looming over him and his companions, awaiting for Blacky to go towards death. Death is such a hard thing sometimes really in truth. With Death, no one can truly face it, and to Blacky he always had trouble facing Death.

With the death of his mother, along with situations of him almost having him facing death, he had trouble facing it. However, the time was now for Blacky to face it. It may not always have been a problem that he always showed, but deep inside, he knew he was going to have to face it at some point. So as the group was watching and awaiting as to what was going to happen next, Blacky stared off into the far distance that was nowhere near the cannibals or Sky or anyone else.

Just in the far distance that was visible from the cage that he was in, the cage that showed a path between the trees, like a trail, and it just went into the distance to where he couldn't even see what was past the hills that he saw. In a way, he could see the sun starting to set a little bit, and so he started to concentrate on what he would see and feel when Death came towards him.

He had wondered how will death feel, what will he see. He has always been told of heaven and of god and how if he was good he would go there. And with ponies here, there was no doubt about it, heaven existed, and that is obvious of course from my previous visits there from earlier that I couldn't recall at the time, but you get the idea.

Although to be fair, obviously some ponies doubted Heaven's existence since it just sounded like a fairytale to some. Anyways, Blacky continued to wonder if he would be accepted into heaven, I mean he has killed for living and had a troubled past. Granted he wasn't exactly evil, but if he was good...then why did it feel in his heart that he was only good so he could survive?

Sometimes if you want to survive in a tough world, you need to be good to others, and that is what he did, so in truth he never really had a friend. In a way, Sky was his first friend, and while he didn't get much time to connect with Sky, he could feel a spark starting to form a little bond between him and Sky. Not a love type of bond, but a friendship type of bond that in between makes him feel that he has a friend that would go to the ends of the earth for him.

And while he questioned what Sky had felt, he continued to think about Death and what it could mean for him in the end. Another question popped into his mind, what kind of fate will end his life? He was not sure exactly how, however he knew he would be eaten. Perhaps set on fire, eaten right away with no spices or herbs. Perhaps killed and then eaten.

He didn't know it would happen, all he knew was that him and the others were going to be eaten alive. In a way, he was afraid of what was going to happen to him, but everyone there around him was afraid. Seeing that ponies eating others like that made him very afraid as to what ponies could do that were not civilized or had no feelings of good within their heart. However, Death continued to linger over him like an eclipse.

And so he thought for a moment, wondering what he could do to escape his terrible fate once more, but once again, nothing seemed to work. He was doomed to be eaten, and there was nothing he could do about it. And so he proceeded to look and stare to the far distance, and then for a brief moment, which was more than likely an illusion that his mind was making up, that he could see Death in the distance. He couldn't see a face, just a shadow, granted Blacky had thought it was just his mind playing tricks on him before death, but yet it felt like someone was actually there and he couldn't shake the feeling that death was right there, waiting for the right moment to come to him.

Soon, the shadow got a little closer and he saw a silhouette of the pony for a few seconds before it disappeared. And for those few seconds, it had looked like someone familiar. And soon it hit him. Death was only a transition from one life to another. In a way, it's like going to sleep and waking up in another world. And for a while, he was at peace and was ready to accept his fate. And if he had a chance, he would go first to be eaten, but he could feel throughout his body that, everything was going to be ok.

He was not sure how or why he came to this conclusion, but for some weird reason he was ok with death and his fate. Sure it may not have been the best way to go to the next life, but in the end, he would be at peace in a better place where everything will be ok...hopefully. And so, he looked back to the others, who were still scared and trying to find a way out. He then looked back at his captors who were just finishing their meal.

Of course since they just ate, it would be awhile before they demanded food, so they would be safe for a little bit, but soon the old mare bitch came walking towards the cage with a small smile forming on her face along with the dried blood of her victim. When she got closer, Sky's heart started to pound against his chest quickly, wondering what was going to happen next. When she got close to the cage, she then said which seemed to be gibberish to them but, with them it was a language that they could understand.

The old mare said, "nfvrsdfrsvbhgdfrezyhigse5rtbsge5rtb nyir f yuifry uidfs y iffrf rfre efy guu yefyu efyu if ry ufrs sfeyifs eysef feyui sefyni efisrfsdf uieuid weai eaduisedf sdefu isdef je df ynfsde b hsd"

Yeah...I couldn't make it out so I just did my best. Well what fuck do you expect of me to do Cow Tippers!? Am I supposed to be like a Rosetta Stone or something? I mean I may have been around in my time and know some languages, granted not at that time but later down the line I did...like...maybe two different languages....but you get the idea.

I tried my best to translate it. However if you really must know what it did say...well what happened next was that a random cannibal came up next to old mare. He had a disfigured face and had a creepy smile of a psychopath on his face and he then started to talk to the group, as everyone in the cage was looking at the old mare bitch and the random pony.

The Random pony said, "Hello...my name is Wise Heart. And This is my translator Talking Words."

Blacky then said, "That doesn't sound like very good names."

Snow then said, "You can...speak our words?"

Talking Words then said, "Y-Yes...we can...well...not everypony here can, but I'm o-one of t-the best a-around."

As Talking Words was talking, he was acting a bit weird and constantly picking at his head as he seemed to have a stuttering problem.

Blacky then asked Talking Words, "Do you...have a stuttering problem?"

Talking Words then said, "I-I do...but W-Wise H-H-Heart said it was a gift from G-G-G-G-G-God."

Blacky then said, "I don't think God would give you a stuttering problem."

Talking Words then continued to talk and said, "S-S-S-S-S-hut up. W-W-W-W-Wise H-Heart said that p-p-p-p-ponies like you w-w-wouldn't understand."

Snow then asked, "What do you mean by that exactly when you say ponies like us? Do you see us as some other kind of ponies?"

Talking Words then proceeded to say, "W-W-W-We see your k-k-kind as an outsider a-a-and t-t-t-t-that you t-t-t-t-t-t-t-try and hurt us."

Blacky then looked at Talking words for a moment and then he asked him, "I'm curious...who are you ponies...because you're the kind of ponies that I've never met before."

Talking Words then said, "W-W-We are a group of p-p-p-ponies that have n-n-n-n-no home. T-T-T-T-This tribe was founded on a p-p-p-place for p-p-ponies that were weird and s-s-s-s-s-s-shunned away?"

Blacky then asked, "Why?"

Talking Words then said, "B-B-Because we are not normal l-l-like others. Some of us c-c-come from incest while other are d-d-d-deformed from b-b-birth. Some of us are even from mental h-h-hospitals. This t-t-t-t-t-tribe has b-b-b-b-been around for at least a t-t-t-t-thousand years."

Blacky then said, "A Thousand years?"

To Blacky, it seemed odd that this has been going on for so long, especially since not everyone knew about this tribe of cannibals.

However, before Blacky could say anything, Wise Heart said to Talking Words, “inj bgihfvn jfvihje ieijn ernjo frjner njrnj frnjo rfjr rr rf frgt trgf es.”

Again that’s what it sounds like to me, but while Wise Heart was saying that, she somewhat hit Talking Words on the head with an annoyed tone, in which case Talking Words started to cower in fear as Wise Heart remained the leader of the tribe and was also feared in a way.

Snow then asked Talking Words, “What did she…say?”

Talking Words then looked at the group with a bit of a sad look on his face and said, “She s-s-s-says that she d-d-d-d-d-d-doesn’t want me to continue t-t-t-t-t-t-t-talking to you and t-t-t-t-t-to stop wasting t-t-time with talking with you all. She j-j-j-just wants me to t-t-t-translate whatever she wants to s-s-s-say to you.”

Wise Heart then started to speak and said, “ijre friuer eriue eriuer rf?”

Talking Words looked at her while Wise Heart looked at the group and once Wise Heart was finished speaking, Talking Words looked back towards the group and translated, “She asks if t-t-t-there is any other pony with your g-g-group?”

Blacky thought about this for a moment, and while he could also bring TF in with them, he knew it wouldn’t be that wise to do so, so Blacky then said, “No, no other pony else was with our group. Why do you ask?”

Talking Words looked towards Wise Heart and he then said, “frjn fr njfr rfjnfvr nfvrn jornjo rnjerjo frjner erjnoer eroer frjorf eriore erioer frnjjn.”

And just to be clear, if you Cow Tippers were with me and only writing down what I hear…then you can go cuck yourselves…like Davey Cucket.

Anyways, Wise Heart then said, “venje eiuefv efviefv erijnefv ndfhber nvfihde efvinjev vefnjuvf vefoevf vnj njv ekje tfvnje etfvnjfd djtf.”

After Talking Words made out what Wise Heart said, “She says it’s b-b-b-because she wants t-t-to make sure what she c-c-c-c-c-calls Stragglers were left near our home."

Blacky then asked Talking Words, “Can you ask her…what is her plans for us?”

Talking Words then looked at Wise Heart and said, “friueio efviuoefv efvije eioed euoef friuofr froiu efiuef rfuofer eruoe ferio er.”

Wise then said, “joe frioer eruer eruer fuck you efwiurw eriuer eriuer erjow eru rjerjm.”

After Wise Heart said her words, Talking Words then looked towards the group and said to them, “She said t-t-t-that you will be slowly c-c-c-c-cooked over a f-f-fire like a roasting chestnut and b-b-b-b-be eaten alive and t-t-that we’re running a little low on f-f-food. Also she said f-f-f-fuck you.”

Black then looked disappointed with that answer and he then said to himself out loud, “Well that’s just great.”

Blacky then looked at Wise Heart and he then said with a sort of confidence in his voice, “Well fuck you too you bitch.”

Wise Heart gave a little smile and she then said, “injeriu friuer friu eru fuck frijer frihrw.”

Talking Words then said to the group, “S-S-S-S-S-She says she gladly f-f-f-f-f-fucks herself every n-n-n-n-night.”

Blacky then said, “Well…we’re screwed.”

Snow then put in his two cents and he then said, “Well what did you expect Blacky? Their cannibals?”

Blacky then responded with, “Well I wasn’t exactly planned on being eaten now was I? And besides, it’s not just us that we should fear for our lives, but you too Sky. I’m sorry you’ve got dragged into this…looks like we broke our promise. I mean, with the rest of us dying…we’ve lived our lives. Sure our fate is unwanted for how we will meet our demise…but we have all lived a long life and…maybe it is time to say goodbye to this good old world that we lived in. Say goodbye to all of our troubles and worries, say goodbye to the land and the animals. We better prepare to say goodbye to each and every one of us here. But as for Sky…he’s too young to meet his end. And chances are, he’ll be missing out a lot here, but in the end, we’re fucked. Sorry you all got into this mess…only god can save us now…and god ain’t coming to help us. We're on our own now. I'm sorry to you all that all of this had to happen like this. That we'll be eaten...hopefully they kill us first before they get to us and eat our organs and such."

Blacky went ahead and walked to the middle of their small prison and sat on the ground that was nothing but dirt, He started to lower his head in shame, as if it was his responsibility to lead the group and bring them back to TF alive and well. Granted, it wasn't his job, but it felt like it to him, and to himself, he failed and deserved no respect or any comfort as his life was going to come to an end.

His time was coming to a halt, and his last moments would be spent in a cage. He would be trapped, no longer able to see the world around him one last time before he died, only a small box encased with darkness and despair surrounding him.

He had thought in his mind, 'Only if I could get out...only if we could escape from this place and get far away from here. But I'm guessing we're all going to die in here, and we have no hope of living our hopes and dreams no longer. We'll be dead and eaten, and no doubt about it...we'll be regretting it in heaven that we didn't spend enough time with our loved ones and friends and doing the things that we loved to do. Eventually everypony says that before death, and if they say other wise...they are just lying to themselves.'

And so Blacky continued to sit there and draw little circles in the dirt with his hooves. The group saw this and pretty much for the most part thought the same thing except for Sky. Sky knew why Blacky was sad, but yet, he had a different tone in his head instead of doom and gloom. Instead, Sky knew something to cheer Blacky up.

So Sky walked up to Blacky and was near him and waited for Blacky to look up at him.

Blacky noticed Sky's close presence and Blacky simply said to Sky with a frown on upon his face, "Sorry kid, but we're all out of luck."

Sky then started to smile a little bit and he simply sat down right next to Blacky and he then said as Black continued to draw little circles in the dirt with his hooves, "It's ok Blacky."

Blacky then said while being rude and not looking Sky in the eyes, "Look kid, it's not alright. We're all going to be eaten soon...doesn't that bother you at all?"

Sky then said, "It does...but...I'm ok with it."

Blacky then said, "And why do you say that?"

Sky then said to Blacky, "Well...one day when I was a little colt many moons ago...I once lost my favorite toy that I used to play with to a bunch of bullies. I tried to act tough, but all I did was made myself look like a fool due to me always being polite and kind and soon the bullies just broke my toy. I remember I cried all the way home and my mom saw me so she asked me what's wrong. I told her everything and while she tried to comfort me, she told me that to always remember that one day...everything will be ok. And that maybe one day I'll get another one or have another favorite toy. And later I eventually did get another one for Heath's Warming eve later that year...the thing is Blacky...everything will be ok in the end."

Snow was a bit confused, and yes the entire group was listening, because...obvious is obvious, and Snow asked, "I am a bit confused but...how does us getting eaten an ok thing?"

Snow then looked up to the group and he said, "Well while we might be eaten, that doesn't mean we'll still go to a better place afterwards...there is always still heaven...isn't there?"

Blacky then said, "Kid...Heaven is not a place for us..I mean sure we could go since god allows anypony in as long as they weren't some kind of monster in their lives...but trust us kid...we've killed a lot...we've seen a lot...simply to put it...we're not heaven ponies. You might be a heaven pony, but with us....more than likely we'll be going to a bad place...for all of eternity too more than likely...."

Sky then said with a smile on his face, "Well try to look on the bright side then...at least you don't have to pay any types of taxes when you're gone. At least you won't have to fight anymore. At least you won't have to worry about age."

Blacky slowly looked up at Sky and he too slowly started to form a smile on his face.

He then gave a little chuckle and he then said, "You know...you may not be a killer...but at least you know how to turn a dark situation into a good one. And you know what...you have a point...we all don't have to pay taxes anymore."

Blacky then slowly got up from the dirt and he then looked to everyone else in the group and he then said, "I think...Sky is right...everything will be ok...we just have to keep our spirits up high and...if everything does go alright in the end like Sky says...maybe we'll be...seeing each other in a better place...if god allows it that is...and if not...."

Blacky then turned to face Sky with a smile on his face, "...well it was...nice knowing you Sky."

Sky then said, "It was nice knowing you too Blacky..."

Sky then looked towards everyone else in the group and he then said, "It was nice knowing all of you...I guess."

Snow then gave a little laugh and he then said, "I suppose that guess is right...we honestly haven't spoken much on while we were together haven't we?"

Snow then looked to the other three who had barely spoken anything at all. And all they did was mind their own business.

Snow then said, "Well...no one cared about them anyway."

Pink then had wide eyes and she started to look angered by what Snow had just said about her and she took offense and said, "Hey! And what in the name of Celestia is that supposed to mean!"

Mr. Brown then said, "I think he's calling us fucking stupid...are you going to let that mother fucker call us fucking names sis!?"

Pink then turned her anger towards her brother and then said to him, "Oh will you be fucking quiet already! You're the stupid one here! And besides, you're probably the fucking reason why we're in this mess in the first place, being stuck in this here cage!"

Mr. Brown then said, "ME!? What did I do, you're fucking bitch who look like a fucking slut...that's possibly why those cannibals got us because before they eat you, they want to eat that disgusting pussy of yours!"

Pink then said, "Now I know I didn't just hear that you fucking..."

They were then cut off by Sky's excessive laughing, and everyone in the group turned their heads to see Sky laughing like a maniac and Snow and Blacky noticed this. They then started to slowly laugh along with Sky while Star didn't show any emotions at all...because she is just about as an emotionless bitch like TK. Well enough said about that, Pink and Mr. Brown stopped what they were doing and looked at the three that were laughing and had confusing look on their faces.

They couldn't understand why they were laughing, so Pink spoke up and asked, "What's so funny?"

Sky then said, "We're laughing because you two don't talk very much, but when you two do...you two always fight and sometimes it's kind of funny!"

Sky continued to laugh with a smile on his face and as the three ponies laughed, Mr. Brown then said, "I don't get it though...what's so funny about us fighting?"

Mr. Brown then started to hear her sister laughing and he then switched his attention to her and he was then surprised to see her laughing along with the others.

Pink then said, "I get it! It's because you're such a stupid fucking pony....ha ha ha ha ha!!!"

Mr. Brown then started to get red with anger and he then said, "Hey! I'm not fucking stupid!"

Pink then fell to the ground on her back while laughing.

Mr. Brown, still furious, then looked towards Sky, the one who started all of this laughing nonsense in the first place, and said, "Hey! Quit laughing! I mean it! This is not fucking funny!"

And they all continued to laugh, except for Mr. Brown and Star...because for obvious reasons. And as they laughed, they slowly stopped laughing, but they all eventually had smiles on their faces and once there was only dead silence.

Blacky then said with a smile, "That was kind of funny Sky."

Mr. Brown then added in his two cents under his breath, "Well I didn't think it was that funny..."

Pink heard what Mr. Brown had to say about the matter and she then said, "Shut up! You were saying Blacky?"

Blacky then said, "Well it was just...funny...but...what are we going to do now? To pass the time I mean...before we all go our separate ways in death."

Sky thought for a moment and he then said, "I've got an idea."

And so time passed, Celestia's sun had finally set and Luna's night sky came out of hiding. The stars were out and the group could see all the stars and constellations above their little heads as the huge universe lingered over them.

The moon was also out nice and bright as well. The group decided to pass the time with conversations, either with songs or stories of their past. They had all gathered in a small circle, almost as if they were gathering around an imaginary fire place with the exception of Star who was just sitting nearby the edge of the cage and looking towards outside of their little prison. The group had talked and laughed and learned to live a little in their lives before their deaths.

They had spent their time wisely and their time was for the most part well spent. A few hours into the dead of night, like maybe around two in the morning I guess, and all the cannibals were in their beds, dreaming of eating people and I think one retarded looking one was dreaming of eating Luna's Legs or something like that. Well, there was still some out and about, especially one guarding the cage to make sure none of their food escaped.

And so, the group with the exception of Star, was sitting in a small circle within the center of their prison. They were talking and laughing, almost as if they were enjoying their time in the cage.

So let's pick up where Sky left off, oh yes...he was saying to Snow with a smile on his face, "Really Snow...you tried to fight a chicken?"

Snow then responded with a calm tone in his voice, "Yes well...that is what happens when you drink too much apple cider. It honestly tasted a little...how to you say...weird...."

Blacky then asked Snow, "How did you even get like that with just cider? I mean I know if you drink too much apple cider, you'll go a little crazy, but nothing like where you'll fight a chicken."

Snow then said, "Well after my little 'incident,' I talked to the owner of the bar according to him, he was on his way to some pony's farm to see if he couldn't get some of a pony's apple cider, I believe her name was Applejack or something like that. However as he was on his way there, he got a little lost and some pony that went by the name of Mac Farmer stopped him and sold him some apple cider. Apparently this Mac used his very own apples and were the best apples in all of Equestria."

Sky then asked Snow, "Was it really the best apples in Equestria?"

Snow then said, "How should I know? I don't live in Equestria."

Blacky then asked Snow, "What country are you from Snow? I possibly didn't get it when you know...when we met..."

Snow then said, "I live in Sa Ru....it's not too big, it's located somewhere in the north, so it's very cold there...need good, warm jacket sometimes when it's the winter time."

Blacky then said, "I see...well...it would be nice to visit it."

Snow then said, "Well if we did get out of here, I would take you all to my hometown, you could meet my family and friends and we could have a party all night long!"

Sky then said with a smile still attached to his face, "That would be nice...so what about you Blacky? Got any stories to tell from your past?"

Blacky then had a serious look on his face and he then said to the group, "Well...I don't know..."

Sky then said teasingly, "Oh come on Blacky...with all of those dark war stories...something light and funny must have happened to you?"

Blacky then started to have a little smirk grow across his face and he then said, "Alright...alright...I've got a story for you all...Now of course this was during the times of war, so it may not be set in a pleasant time, but I assure you...it's funny...ok so me and my squad were at the main base, ready to leave at dawn to go into battle. So it was in the middle of the night, I think around one or so...and so I was bunked up with a few other ponies. It was a small place, didn't have much aside from what we needed to carry and shit like that. Well, one of the guys thought it would have been a great idea to have a little party. I mean we were going into the battle the next morning and we weren't sure if we're going to come back or not, so we thought we were going to literally party as if there was no tomorrow.

'So we all agreed to have this party, put on some music, get a little crazy. However our general was in the base with us and of course we needed to keep it down so no one would hear anything, so we decided to make sure things wouldn't go crazy. So I was in charge of putting on the music, well unfortunately for me and all that was in the same room, I accidently set the music to the loudest setting. It could be heard throughout the entire base and...that general...he was furious. He yelled at us and he made us run laps around the entire base twenty one times to teach us a lesson. And boy were those ponies hating my guts...when we finally got back to our beds, they made sure I would never forget the mistake that I did."

Sky then asked, "What happened?"

Blacky then continued to say, "Well...the morning of the battle...they poured a bucket of very cold water with a lot of ice in it over my head while also throwing whatever was in the garbage at the same time. In other words I looked like a mess and was about to go into battle looking like a mess because we had no time to gather our things....just went straight into battle that morning, which we were in a cold place I mind you and...yeah....it was kind of silly of me fighting in a war with garbage all over me."

Sky gave a little chuckle but everyone else didn't show any emotion of laughing or enjoyment from Blacky's story. Blacky waited for a laugh, but it was just dead silence.

So Blacky then said as he leaned back a bit, "Nah....you new generations wouldn't know what's funny even if it hit you in the face. Or maybe it's a sign of that I'm getting way too old."

Sky then said with a little smile on his face, "Well, you are an old stallion."

Blacky then said, "Yeah well...that's what age does to you."

Sky then asked Blacky, "S-So you said that you went into battle that morning...was it a success or..."

Blacky then said, "It was a success....just sadly all those that I tried to party with that night all died sadly...only a few hundred made it that morning. But it was a tough war that we had to fight...and in war...no one comes out of it unchanged. You're either dead or you've seen just about the worst things you could ever see in your entire lives."

Sky then lost his smile and he then said to Blacky, "Oh...well....I'm really sorry to hear about that Blacky and what happened to them."

Blacky then said, "Don't worry about it...they were a bunch of assholes anyways....they had it coming to them from the very start of the war. Anyways, what about you...any funny stories you would like to share Sky?"

Sky then had his smile grow back on his face once more and he then said, "Well how about Star goes next?"

Everyone in the group then turned their heads to Star, in which case Star noticed their attention to her.

Sky then said, "Would you like to share anything Star? I mean...you haven't spoken a single word this entire time and...well...before we all.....perish....wouldn't you like to get something off your chest or say a few words before we meet our end?"

Star just simply stared at Sky with dead, cold eyes and nothing more. No response, just the stale silence in the air. Once Sky saw she wouldn’t budge to talk or anything of that sort, he started to look disappointed and had a small frown form upon his empty face.

Blacky saw this and he put a hoof on Sky’s shoulder and said to him, “It’s fine, if she doesn’t want to say any last words before death, let her. Besides, I honestly think that’s the best last words that anypony can say. Saying absolutely nothing at all."

Sky looked towards Blacky and he then said, “I know but…I just want to make sure we all die in peace instead of having a restless soul. I mean we are all friends here…aren’t we? We look out for each other?”

Blacky silently nodded his head and Sky had a smile on his face once more. This made him reassured that everything will be ok in the end. They then both went back to thinking whatever was on their mind and looking up at the stars, thinking about life and what had past them by as they lived their lives day by day.

For a moment, to them it was all peaceful and everything almost felt right…you know aside from the being inside a cage and about to be eaten at whatever point. However, they seemed ready for death, they were prepared, for while it may not be a pretty way to go, they had accepted everything and their defeat. They had made peace within themselves, and while it may not have been written in stone as to what they made peace with, they were all assured they made peace within themselves and in the end, Sky was right…everything was going to be ok.

However, soon their peace was disturbed and Blacky could sense something was wrong. Remember that death like shadow figure…pony..guy thing..from earlier? Well…he could sense that death was near once more for him and his group…but yet it wasn’t the cannibals…but as if their deaths and their peace was going to be teased with and they’re not done yet.

As if they will be put out of their peace to go back into what they were supposed to be doing. Blacky had a feeling in his gut that Death was near..and that feeling wasn’t good either. What happened next was that a cannibal came running from outside the area where the cannibals had set up their temporary home.

The cannibal came rushing in, almost out of breath, and started to yell, “gbihih friue efviuefv eiuer eriuef deiuef eiuef efiuofe feiuo uoy kcuf eriuer dfjdf dejdf!!!!”

This woke up the entire tribe of cannibals, as all the ponies came running out with their bows and arrows and knives and whatever weapons they had. Some ran like normal ponies while others were abnormal like how a retarded guy would run..almost like a monkey.

Even Wise Heart was out, not running with the others, but with a smile on her face and waiting peacefully for whatever was going to happen next, however Talking Words was running near.

Blacky saw this and up from the dirt and he quickly got as close as he could to Talking, pretty much to where the cage ends on the other side of the cage and he said, “Hey! Talking Words! What’s going on? Why is everypony going crazy?”

Talking Words quickly looked at him and said before he went running off with a smile on his face, “We have f-f-fresh meat near!”

And Talking Words went running off with the others. While the cannibals were after new blood, Blacky simply walked backwards into the center of cage slowly with a worried look upon his brow.

He then said, “Oh…I do hope that poor soul is able escape this fate that we have to face.”

Snow then said, maybe to calm him down, “Relax, if he or she ends up like us, we’ll just talk it all out…who knows…might be fun to make new friend right before death."

Sky then had a sad look on his face as well and he then said, “I just hope whoever it is doesn’t get caught. Sure we might be in this, but that doesn’t mean anypony else needs to be in our position."

Blacky then said, “Well…we just have to wait and see what happens.”

And so they waited for the tribe to come back either empty handed or with something New and Tasty to have for later.

1 HOUR LATER

So the group waited and waited, but all they could see was Wise Heart standing there completely still and in complete silence. It was weird..and it did look weird. It was almost weird as how Cow Tippers are…I mean…Cow Tippers…they’re just disgusting little creatures…which basically makes up the majority of the human population. Most of them still live in developing countries as well.

Anyways, the group waited and waited for some sort of sign of what will come next, but all they got was silence. Pure, utter, scary, silence with a bit of bugs making noises in the far background that lived nearby. Well, they eventually saw a sign, and when I mean by they, I mean by Blacky.

You see, Blacky was minding his own business, just waiting like the rest of the group. He was sitting near the end of the cage, looking at the dirt while making little circles in it with his right hoof, until something caught his left eye. The others didn’t notice this but Blacky did, and from the way that the group came, Blacky started to see what was like a shadow.

And if you Cow Tippers ask how the shadow was made at the dead of night, well the cannibals were carrying torches...just makes logical sense is all. Well, the shadow started to take the shape of death, and Blacky saw this and started to show a little fear in his eyes. He had seen death earlier, but he thought he was just simply hallucinating then…but now it seemed it was been popping up again.

He was thinking perhaps it was just a way his body was reacting towards death that was near and he was going to be eaten and so he is just seeing his imagination. Or perhaps, there was a deeper meaning to all of this, perhaps it was a ghost…one of the victims that died long ago and it was just haunting him. You know, like every time you buy a Winchester gun, you get haunted by the ghosts from the Winchester house.

Who knows…Blacky couldn’t make out what was going to happen next or who owned that particular shadow…well until he saw the one that took hold of the shadow. It was TF…and he was leading the cannibals. Blacky saw TF’s shadow and it reflected death, however he knew he was just seeing things, so to make sure he was correct, he quickly rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn’t going too crazy.

After he took both of his hooves and rubbed his eyes and took another look, TF’s shadow returned to normal, but TF was looking straight at him. No smile, no feeling of happiness that his group that he was leading was safe and sound, or at least for the moment that is. All TF did was give him a certain look that said that he has some serious business planned for the future and that he is not to be messed with, but he couldn’t figure out what that look meant.

In a way…it dumbfounded him, but as he was looking at TF, the others saw him not being held captive by the cannibals, but instead seemed to have been leading them. They’re jaws dropped to the floor and questioned as to what was happening. They were surprised that TF had came, not only that, but he was unharmed and untouched.

However, all were surprised except for Blacky. He on the other hand had a different view. He had a gut feeling more or less, that something bad was going to come from this. As in, it would have been better for them to just have been eaten alive instead of going with TF. That TF would become a grave mistake for them, and of course from what I’ve told you so far, isn’t this obvious already to you Cow Tippers?

If not…then you might want to get your eyes checked by a nun…she’ll fuck your eye sockets and then…if you’re worthy enough…god might piss some holy water in it and you might be able to see again. Anyways, even though your guys might know it will go down a bad path for them, but to Blacky, at least for the time, he couldn’t put his hoof on it…finger…hoof…whatever…and that TF was not as friendly as he said he was as they were traveling to chase down Knight…me…you get the idea.

However, that look continued to puzzle Blacky’s mind, what did it mean? To him he felt like it was going to drive him crazy if he did not get an answer anytime soon. However, there was no time to sit down and think and ponder within his own mind as to what could be so bad about TF giving him that one particular look. He could tell it had meant something negative, but what specifically he could not say. However, time kept moving forward, and so what everything else was happening front of his two eyes.

TF looked away from the group as the others in the group simply smiled, well at least one of them did, Sky. Blacky had looked over to Sky and he could see a big smile on his face that wasn’t going to go away anytime soon. Blacky had looked at this as TF was walking slowly towards Wise Heart. Blacky saw Sky’s face and he could tell it was filled with so much hope, so much innocence, that they were not going to die at all. He could tell that Sky knew everything was going to be ok in the end, just as he said.

He saw the trust that he had with TF, the amount of trust that he would to trust his own life with TF. He had overheard back at the tracks with TF promising to Sky that he is good, that he is his friend and that all will be alright. He had heard that promise, and while he didn’t care as much about it, now all of a sudden in his heart he started to care about the kid. He was old enough to be on his own, sure, but he was still young in this world that they were living in.

In the end, he could easily be manipulated, he could easily lose the rest of his life if he was not smart enough and considering with his own experience throughout his many years in life, he could tell that the kid needs to learn not to be mislead by those that try to hurt him. And as they had talked and bonded a little bit, he felt in his heart for once that he had not felt in a long time: the feeling of caring for another pony.

He had not cared about another pony since his mother, ever since after her death, he had been on his own and not really cared about any other pony. But being with Sky, he actually felt like some sort of father figure and wanting to shield him from the bad things in the world. That he wanted to protect him and teach him the things that he needs to know to be on his own one day. In a way, his entire world up until this point was grim and dark, nothing but cloudy skies and terrible views upon other ponies and life itself. However, he started to feel a little something in his heart, a little friendship perhaps, a little fire starting to rise within him that would show him a different path to life.

A kind one at that, to where he could show kindness and try to be friendly to others as he went on with the rest of his life, or at least with whatever he had left since he wasn’t young as he used to be.

In a way, he had felt the innocence that Sky had always felt, and he had not felt this way since he was a little colt. And now he felt it once more, but not as a child, but as a pony in general, a pony that shows kindness and friendship to other ponies. In other words, his world was starting to turn from grim and dark to bright and happiness.

Starting to that is, he would have had a long ways to go in order to rid of himself of all that is bad, or at least rid of his soul of the blood of the ponies that he has killed in the past…even if it was justified. He had a dark past, but in a way he could be redeemed for his actions he made last. Blacky then looked back towards TF and it seemed that, along with Talking Words, they were communicating very well together.

There didn’t seem to be any hostile gestures, if anything TF was smiling a little bit, but not a good kind of smile. If anything, it looked like a mischief type of smile. It looked like there was an evil intention by his smile. However, they soon stopped talking and looked towards their direction. Once they did that, Blacky felt a little uncomfortable.

Then the three of them made their way to the cage and everyone in the group took a few steps back from the door…whatever it’s called…to the cage. When they did so, Wise Heart opened the cage, while I’m also assuming unlocking it…since…it’s a cage and all…because when I was reviewing the past it looked like the cannibals had done something to secure the cage’s door…but that’s aside the point. Wise Heart opened the cage and TF made a silent gesture to walk out.

The group did so slowly one by one, except for Sky who ran out first with a smile on his face and immediately hugged TF. TF had a little smile on his face, but it was more or less just an act that he put on to disguise his true feelings. When Sky touched TF, he made sure to give him a big hug and wrapped his hooves around TF’s neck.

When he did so, he closed his eyes for a second and said, “You saved us! I knew there was still some hope!”

Sky then got off of TF and TF continued the conversation with, “Yes…well…had to keep my promise as a good friend.”

Sky then said, “You sure did…but…how did you get us out? I mean…when we saw you…you were not being taken in by the cannibals like we did. What happened?”

The rest of the group started to gather around TF as he was about to explain what had happened.

TF then said, “Yes well…after you all left, I stayed by the area where Knight was at. He had gone into the nearby camp and taken in with care, but that was the last I saw of him. If I had to guess, he found some place warm and some food in his stomach for the night. And as the sun had set in the distance I waited and waited for you to return.

'However, not a single one of you returned, something I “feared,” but nonetheless should have been expected. I apologize for this inconvenience, all of you I “promise” I won’t put you all in danger like that ever again. I do “hate” myself for doing such a terrible thing, and do “hope” for your forgiveness. But, aside from that, as time went on and as the moon rises into the night sky, I had thought that I needed to come find you. Not only to mention, I had a “gut feeling” that you needed to be rescued. So I made my way towards here and while I was attacked by cannibals at first, I simply yelled out that I had a “deal” for them…a deal they could not refuse. And somehow by some “luck” they understood me and accepted it. And then they brought me over and I talked to Wise Heart, and she accepted my offer.”

Snow then asked, “If you don’t mind us asking…what was this…deal?”

TF then said, “Well…I prefer not to, but if you must know…I simply made a trade. Your lives for another set of lives, or in their terms, food for more food. You are only six, not something new for them, they have slaughtered groups like that before, but I offered them a more bigger group to feed upon. And while I understand that is quite a huge loss of life too that is to come, please understand that would be the only way to set you all free, for the only other option is to attack and kill all of these cannibals and burn them into oblivion, however considering we are all out numbered, if you all want to live, which I’m very sure you all want to do, then a sacrifice had to be made. And yes Sky, I know this is bad, but it was the only way to save a “good friend” of mine from death.”

Sky started to have a look of horror and shock on his face. He had thought TF was only going to take Knight’s life away, not many others, however, he knew what to expect now since he has been on this trip for a good while. He was almost eaten alive even, but still, down within his own heart he knew it wasn’t right, even if these ponies did deserve death, they shouldn’t be eaten alive. However, Sky knew the deal was struck and nothing more could be done, but he still needed one question to be answered.

Sky had asked TF, “Who did you trade our lives for TF?”

TF then responded with, “Well…the ponies that are keeping Knight…in other words the camp site. By afternoon tomorrow, they will all perish. Not only to mention Knight will more than likely still be there by the time they attack the site, so we could “end” this all very quickly with all of our lives still intact. However, don’t expect it to be a pretty site, you are welcome to stay far away from the attack if you wish, but you may join us as well if you wish to do so. The choice is yours. And do worry Sky, I understand how hard for you this may be to comprehend, but please understand out here, there is only but a cruel world that awaits and unsuspecting souls with no thoughts of peace of any kind within their hearts. But do not be afraid, you have us now.

'However if you need time to process all of this information in your head, you will have all night and tomorrow morning to do so, but in the afternoon the attack will commence if you like it or not. Unless of course you do want to be eaten alive, then be my guest. Just try to understand I am looking out for you, but the first step in being tough as you say you wanted to become while on this trip is to also help yourself. So, if anypony needs me, I’ll be to the west of this area talking with Wise Heart.”

TF then left to do what he had just said he was going to do while Sky sat there, a bit confused, but understood completely what TF had said. He was not shocked, just disturbed and depressed. All he did was look towards the ground and never upwards, and Blacky saw this.

He had some worry about Sky so he went towards him to see what he could do to ease the mental pain that Sky just had received, for he was just a simple, little, happy, innocent pony brought into a dark world and still trying to adjust to it. And clearly it was not an easy transition that he was going through, however, on the other hand...hoof...whatever...Blacky didn't want him to transition into the dark side of life.

Part of him wanted to see Sky kept in the light where he didn't need to see any terror that plagued the abandoned parts of Equestria and beyond by normal pony society. Not only to mention Sky was still young so he had so much ahead of him and he certainly didn't need his world filled with darkness and despair just yet.

He knew that Sky wouldn't be able to be kept in the light for very long, especially with how the world was slowly changing around them. I mean, guns were just introduced, a new invention by TF that revolutionized how ponies fight in wars, but it will surly bring new challenges within the entire land of Equestria.

And besides, with an ever changing world, more than likely Sky will encounter a pony that just hates others being happy and will try to harm him, but still, at this point, he just wanted to make sure Sky wasn't turned into a killer or a monster yet.

For Blacky, he felt like Sky should at least have some more time to enjoy the joys of life that isn't filled with darkness, but instead filled with light and happiness, he would figure that Sky would have at least a good ten to twenty one years before something drastic happens and he would have to become a killer to survive. Granted Blacky didn't feel like the world was changing, he felt that Sky's world was changing, and within his world, it didn't need to be changed just yet.

So Blacky went towards Sky to comfort him and slowly put his right hoof on his shoulder lightly. Sky felt a light touch from a hoof and slowly turned to see Blacky standing right behind him with a little smile, but all Sky could produce was a little frown.

Blacky saw this and thought that he could do more to cheer him up, but instead, Sky moved away from Blacky and said, "I just want to be by myself for a bit...thanks though..."

Sky then walked away and oddly enough walked back into the cage. Not sure why he would do that...but who the fuck knows..maybe it's symbolism...and Sky is self-aware in my journal....anyways, Blacky saw this and was a bit disappointed that he couldn't make Sky think a different way instead of being all doom and gloom. However, he just watched as Sky headed back to the cage they were previously were in and laid down with a sad face while looking down at the ground. Blacky then gave a little sigh and Snow went up beside him and was looking at what Blacky was looking at...which was Sky.

Snow then turned to Blacky and he then said, "So...still think that Sky is innocent and is not the traitor?"

Blacky then felt a little confused, but then a bit angered by Snow's comment as it felt stupid and illogical.

So Blacky turned around and then said, "How is the way he reacting right now proves that he is a traitor?"

Snow then said, "Do you not see it my friend? He's playing us all, trying to make us think he is not a killer. I mean why else would TF bring him along with us if he so weak?"

Blacky then said, "TF said he wasn't meant to come with us, Sky volunteered to come with us."

Snow then said, "Are you sure? I took what you said into consideration...and perhaps you're half right. TF has something to do with the traitor being among us, but he is not the traitor. Sky is the one who will stab us all in the back once our backs are turned while TF looks the other way. And when TF is by himself, Sky will stab him in the back too. If anything, TF is like us, he is a friend and is not the traitor. If anything he's our friend here, not Sky. What reason he has against us, I am not sure...yet...but whatever the reason might be, it does not matter. What matters is that we either kill him first before he kill us, or at least prove his guilt in front of the others."

Blacky then felt a little angered by Snow's response, so he then said back, "Sky couldn't be the one. Look at him...he's a young kid that just got a little taste of tough love from his so called friend TF. Not only to mention he's no killer...if anything he's just a soul that needs a little guidance in this world."

Snow then asked Blacky, "Are you saying you're starting to care for him?"

Blacky then said, "Well..maybe a little...throughout all of my years all I've seen is death and destruction. Sure every now and then I get to kick back my hooves at a bar somewhere out west, get a pint of beer or whatever that will make me not remember what happened the previous night, maybe even just enjoy a glass of nice apple cider as well, and just relax until I have to keep moving. And besides, I know how tough this world is...and I'm sure both of us know how cruel it can be, especially for a pony that only knows rainbows and sun shine.

'Heck, when I first met Sky, he seemed like some annoying pest that would slow down the entire group and that we were going to have to carry his ass all through the trip. However, as time went on...I started to have a little soft spot for him. I mean like he said, he just wants to learn to be tough...and while that's nothing to me...what gets me is that he's this young pony, all he knows about is friendship or whatever it is out there in that happy land of his...and yet he wants to leave the comfort of his own home to try and be tough. In a way..I feel bad for him...and I suppose what I'm trying to say is that I'm guessing I'm trying to be a like a father like figure, but instead of raising him, I'm teaching him how the rest of the world works.

'And chances are if he is taught right, he'll be on his way back home, take care of his future family, and teach his children the same thing and continue throughout the generations. One day...one of these days the ponies that live their happy place aren't going to be that way forever. One of these days...everypony in this world will eventually experience something terrible beyond their imagination.

'And it's not a gut feeling, that's a fact. And that's because the world is rapidly changing...especially with guns being made and being introduced into new territories...I mean as long as I've used guns...I've seen at least fifty ponies get shot and killed and endure incredible amounts of pain.

'For Celestia's sake I even got shot once, it was in my left hoof, but luckily I was able to find a doctor that started to study the damages that guns can make and thankfully he was smart enough to start healing gun wounds. Granted I'm sure there is much more to know about guns and bullets as the years goes by, but I got the bullet out of my hoof, it hurt like a bitch though, but I survived nonetheless.

'Now imagine five or ten years from now when more shit like that gets advanced...who knows...we might be fighting wars on the moon next, or other planets more or less. And maybe in the end we'll be so advanced that we'll be killing each other in heaven and whatever lies below our hooves. The point is that I feel bad for Sky...he knows nothing of this cruel world that we're in...and at some point, or maybe not him but his grandchildren will have to suffer what will come that will be in the coming years as technology becomes better and ponies continue to have a thirst for blood and death, at least they will be ready to survive. If I found out he died and suffered that many others will suffer in the future...in a way it would surprisingly break my heart."

There was silence for a few second, until Snow broke it and said, "You make a very good point, but here is where you are wrong my friend. Sky might seem weak, friendly, but that is what he wants you to think. We are fighters Blacky, we have killed and survived wars and fights, so we have some sort of idea of how the enemy thinks. We’re too smart to be tricked into thinking that we’re following a leader that will end up killing us.

'However, let us say you are right and that TF is going along with this whole thing and wanting us dead. Well a smart enemy would try to have another pony do the dirty work for him and that is why he chose Sky to come along with us, to make us think he is innocent, but really deep down he is a killer at heart. However I do not believe that TF has anything to do with this and that Sky is acting alone on this one. He’ll make us think that he is some simple nopony and wants to be tough like us. Then he’ll break us down without us even realizing it. And once we have our back turns he’ll kill everypony in our group and run away like the traitor he is.”

Blacky fired back and said, “That wouldn’t happen Snow…I’ve been with Sky long enough to know that he is no killer.”

Snow then said, “You’ve only been with him for a short period of time. How could you possibly figure out that he is innocent?”

Blacky then said, “I’ve been through some tough times Snow. I’ve been through war and gun fights. I’ve killed many in my time here in this world, worked with other ponies to kill even more ponies! With my experience, I can tell when a pony is scared of dying, when a pony knows how to kill just by taking one good look at a pony’s eyes. That look of needing to end some living thing’s life. The eyes that has seen death before them. The look that says ‘I’m going to kill you when you’re not looking.’ Sky doesn’t have that look. All I see when I look into his eyes is a harmless young kid that is scared, but yet doesn’t want to be scared anymore. I can tell he does want to fight back, but he doesn’t know how to yet. And I’m going to teach him.”

Snow then responded with, “Hmph….you’re wasting your time and energy….he already knows how to fight back…you could be using your time more wisely in trying to find a way to take him down and kill him before he kills us.”

Blacky then said, “If you’re so certain..then why don’t you go up to him, point that gun of yours towards his head and see how he reacts. See what TF will think once that poor kid is yelling for help and questioning why you would want to hurt him.”

Then there was silence. Snow just gave Blacky a dead eyed look as Blacky gave Snow a stern look.

Snow then broke the silence once more and said to him, “I will give a little story to tell you Blacky. Once during a civil war that my country was having, we were stationed up in the mountains. It was only me and my squad, there were seven of us counting me. We were cut off and had no communications with any other squads or even our superiors. It was just the seven us on the mountain…not only to mention we were only provided a small, broken log cabin. It was infested with bugs and some of the material was starting to decay inside the cabin. All we had was our weapons, our wits, our small food supply, and a small fire for all seven of us to keep warm.

'Only to make it worse, there was a blizzard that covered the mountain while we were there. We only had to be there for seven days, seems harsh right? Well where we come from…we are made strong, we are trained to be strong and not to be some weakling asking for help. And on the side of the war we were on, we were willing to die for it, we were willing to lose a limb due to frost bite if we had to do so. So we were stationed there and we had to tough it all out. The first day went alright.

'The second day we all speculated there was a traitor among us from the other side of the war, a spy was trying to gather all the information that he could receive. The third day one of the ponies died due to the cold. The fourth day, we started to go a little mad in trying to figure out who it was. The fifth day we couldn’t trust each other, and that is sad since we were supposed to work as a team and do our part. However we just instead tried to keep as far apart from each other as we could. The sixth day…it was the breaking point where one of the ponies broke and was tired of waiting for who he thought the traitor was and killed another.

'Then another tried to kill him but they ended up killing each other. So there was only three left by now. Two are innocent and one is a traitor. Sad to say I had thought it was the one that I made friends with. He seemed so suspicious and I was so sure he was the one, I even made plans on smothering him in his sleep before he could kill me and the other one. But in the middle of the night, I woke up to hearing screams of terror, and wouldn’t you know it, it was the other pony, and this pony acted that he was weak, but we were going to train him to be strong like the rest of us. Turns out the weakling was the traitor the entire time and he had plans of killing me as well.

'Well, as I was saying, he killed my friend by stabbing him in his heart several times. Then he slit his throat and slowly watched all the blood come out. Then he turned towards my direction and was going to kill me next, however he had thought I was still asleep, but instead I was only taking a little peek with the blanket mostly covering my head. And once he came close enough, I jumped out at him, broke the arm that he was holding the knife with, and took the weapon from him.

'When I was holding it, I could see the fear in his eyes, and so he tried to run away. The sun was starting to rise on the seventh day, so I chased after him, but he didn’t get too far with a broken forearm. So what happened was that he lost his hoofing by a tree, perfect for a rope to be hanging by one of the branches..and wouldn’t you know it, we had some rope that my friend had brought along. So I took that rope, went towards the traitor, made a noose, and hung him from the tree branch that was right above him.

'And as the sun rose in the distance and the blizzard had disappeared, his hanged like a rag doll…however we also respect our enemies from where we come from, especially those that put up a decent fight. So I buried him right beneath where he hanged along with burying everypony else on that mountain. You see Blacky…I don’t want to see my friends dying like last time…I don’t want a traitor killing my group like last time. However I don’t want to be the only one that gets to hang him either. Good night Blacky…you get some rest…we'll talk about this when the sun rises. Assuming if you have stomach to talk to me that is.”

Snow then walked away to go find a place to sleep while Blacky stood there, thinking about what he had just said to him. However, despite the story he was just told, in his heart, he knew that Sky was not the traitor. However, he could also feel in his heart that the traitor will not come out very easily.

About 14 hours later…

BACK TO KNIGHT:

Ok…good..we’re back to me…seems like a long time has passed since I've talked about what happened to me, but…you know...whatever…that’s just me. Well, where shall I pick up at?

I remember…now…back to 9/11…wait…was I talking about 9/11 before I gave the other viewpoint? I’m sure it had something to do with 9/11…because it was just as a disaster like 9/11…or was 9/11 a big scam for Baskin Robins? Whoa...I don’t even remember what I wrote…or…I could just wing it…and write a whole saga about 9/11 fan fiction…porn…ah...who cares anymore…9/11 porn is outdated by now. Let me look back..hold on…looking back….ok now I remember. So if you recall I found that campsite with the ponies and shit…right?

Well what happened was that while TF and his group stayed where they were at and didn’t follow me, I ran to the tents, trying to see if I couldn’t get the attention of the ponies at the camp site. The sun was high in the sky and I was tired as fuck from all of that running.

Well, as I was running, the ponies saw me as they were working and such, but they saw me running and saw me in some distressed. Some didn't stop working, but others did and welcomed me into their camp with open arms...hooves...whatever. When I was close enough, one of the ponies from the camp site held up a hoof for me to stop and to relax. The pony looked middle aged and had a beanie hat on that seemed to fit comfortable on his pony head. He had a little rough beard on his face and his mane color was all grey. He wore a grey coat as it was cold outside. He also had an axe and a log for a cutie mark. He was also a unicorn.

When I had came to a complete stop, he had a hoof around my neck and asked me, "Are you alright there? What's the rush?"

I was trying to stand and catch my breath, I tried my best to respond. Granted I was tired from walking and running all day and trying to escape from TF's group that I didn't want to talk anymore. I just simply wanted to rest and have something to eat.

Sure I could go without eating, but at that point my pony stomach was rumbling and was aching for something to eat, but yet at the same time I was tired and just wanted to rest for a little while. If anything I just didn't want to speak to another single soul until the next morning came.

So, I responded with, "Long story...but for now can I have place to sleep for the tonight or something or am I going to have to run away from you guys too?"

The pony then said, "Well...we're not a bed and breakfast...but yet we don't mind helping out others and...well..."

the pony had to think about it for a while.

The pony then said to me, "Alright, alright, you can stay here for the night. We have a little place where you can stay at for the night. But can I get your name though?"

I then said, "The name is Knight...now can we please go...I feel like not talking anymore if you don't mind."

The pony then got his hoof off my neck and he then said, "Of course, of course...follow me. I'll also let the boss know you're here and we're talk in the morning. Just to let you know, I'm not entirely sure what to do in this situation. We never had a pony just come out from nowhere from the woods and asking for a place to sleep, but we're ponies after all. We help each other out I suppose."

He then started to walk towards the tents and I followed him as he was walking. I then started to notice that the pony who welcomed me had a little Irish accent, so my guess he was a foreigner. But as long as he wasn't a sand pony that wear towels on their head and believe in a religion that if anyone else doesn't follow the said religion, that they should die along with singing random noises...we would be fine....oh shit I meant to say Muslim pony....that's the word that I wanted to say.

Although, as long as the pony wasn't from North Korea either, we would be fine as well. Why? Well...let's just say you will hear the Wii Shop menu music whenever they are about to drop a nuke. and I'm sure if he was from North Korea, there would have been the Wii Shop music playing somewhere to let me know he's about to kill me.

As we were walking, we walked past ponies that were working, either taking care of some farm animals or chopping up wood for the fire or something like that. They didn't bother to pay attention to me at all, in fact I think they could have cared any less of my presence being there at the time.

As we were going to the tent, the pony then said, "By the way, my name is Axe. I know it's a weird name, but my parents weren't very smart when they named me. In fact as my mother told me my dad was drunk when I was born and my mother couldn't care any less about me. In fact she cared enough about me whatever the law required...what about you? Why you're called Knight? I mean, I don't see any cutie mark on you or anything...just curious is all."

I then said, "Well...do you want the truth or the lie?"

Axe then said, "The truth of course. Why would I want a lie?"

Knight then said, "Well sometimes the lie is better than the truth. Anyways the truth is I have no idea why I have that name."

Axe then said to me, "Alright then."

After that we didn't speak to each other for the rest of the day. In fact I then realized how stupid I was to even talk about my name and why I chose it. Although I was telling the truth though, I'm not one hundred percent sure why I even chose the name Knight.

Sure it sounds cool like I said, that's why TK is called The Knight...but yet...I'm not sure why I even chose that name in the first place...especially on the night that I met TK and Lawman. I mean with the ponies, the name somewhat reflects on the personality of the pony...or the job that they have or whatever.

For me, I was a blank flank and no real rhyme or reason why I had and why I have that name in the first place. I mean, it doesn't really fit me how I was, but yet, it felt right. However, whatever the reason was I chose that name didn't matter as I was tired and hungry.

So we went to the tent. It was all empty but it did have a small bed for me to lay on. I went inside the tent and soon collapsed due to how tired I was. The bed felt soft enough to lay my head on a somewhat ok pillow to go off to dreamland. There was a blanket of course, but I didn't care about it since I just wanted to fall asleep gently.

After that happened, I closed my eyes and went to sleep. And of course Axe went away to go back to work and alert the boss that I was at the camp site, more than likely to ask me questions as well as to why I was there or some shit like that. Soon I was asleep and drifted off to sleepy land. The thing was I had a weird dream. I was in a dark place, nothing but darkness, but then I found some light.

It was fairly dim, but I followed it nonetheless. Soon the light got a little bit brighter and then I came across to see the Universe standing on rock formation structure with the galaxies and the stars behind him. He was not looking at me, but instead starring off into the distance, as if it was calm and thinking about whatever it was that it was trying to think. Granted I didn't remember the Universe from the last time I had met him, but it was there. Soon the Universe moved its head down and looked like it could sense something.

It then spoke, "He has returned...but yet he is not awake. His soul is still asleep, but nevertheless he has returned. Never thought he would come back...thought he would be lost forever and to never be seen again. Well...it looks like I have work to do then."

And then all of a sudden that ended and I was then transported into what was Earth for me. I was looking around and it appeared to be that I was in the state of California. I looked around and everything was fine and dandy. But then...the terror started to happen. Off into the distance I heard what was the Wii Shopping channel music.

And then I looked up in the sky and there it was, a giant metal plane in the sky with the North Korean flag on it.

And while the plan was getting ever so closer as the music was growing ever so louder, everyone was panicking and they said, "HA...OH MY GOD...IT'S COMING TO GET US! EVERYONE...WE'RE ALL FUCKED! OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD EVERYONE RUN FOR THEIR FUCKING LIVES!"

And everyone was running away as I was running too because I knew what it meant. The North Koreans were going to drop a nuke on us. See...what I told you all before? That shit always happens.

And then the North Koreans dropped a nuke on us as calm music played in the background and everyone died a slow and painful death.....although not before I heard all of a sudden the song Stand By Me being played alongside the Mii Channel music.

/tachin1994/stand-by-mii

It was odd to say the least. But that wasn't the end of my dreams. I had a few more places that I was quickly transported to. The next place that I appeared in was back on Earth again.

However, I was in my old room that I vaguely remembered. I was still in my usual clothing, with the black jacket and all. I then looked all around and saw all the posters I had up, the game consoles, the TV set, along with other various other things that you would see in a teen's room from the time of 2013, since that was the year that I had left Earth and discovered the portal and shit. And then I looked towards my bed and there was no one in it. But then I looked behind me to see my past self sitting in a chair and looking down at the floor and shaking his head.

In other words, it was the old me, the one that was still a kid and was living a normal life. And he was wearing the cloths that I wore back then, a simple T-shirt, blue jeans, shoes and all. A simple hair cut and was pretty much what you would say on an average person. And then my past self slowly looked up and started to laugh a little, in which case I was a bit confused.

Then I said, "Uhh...why are you laughing?"

My past self then said, "Don't you recognize me? I'm you. You should be laughing with me instead of asking questions?"

I then said, "I kind of recognize you. Are you...supposed to me?"

My past self then said, "Oh how much you have forgotten. This is just...sad...you know? I mean don't you remember who you are?"

I then stayed silent, and soon that smile went away on my past self and he then said to me, "Of course...I should be more specific with you. Don't you remember who you ONCE WERE?"

I then said to my past self, "No...not exactly."

Then my past self said, "I was wrong...this isn't sad...it's pathetic. Let me guess...you don't remember your own name either, do you?"

I was then silent for a bit until I eventually said, "No...no I don't..well...I do remember that it started with a B."

My past self then looked towards the floor once more and he started to look a little unease and he then said, "Started with a B? And are you even confident with your answer at all?"

I then said to him, "Well yes of course I am...wait...no...no I'm not...no wait...yes...yes I'm confident...maybe?"

My past self then said to me, "You have changed haven't you? How many years has it been Knight? How many years has it been since you last remembered what you did in the past as a human being?"

I then said to my past self, "Well, I don't really keep count too often, I just know it's over 55,000 years by this point. Or was that 56,000? I don't know, but I'm sure I'll figure it out later."

My past self then said, "Wow....I think I'm jealous...but then again I'm not really."

I then said to my past self, "Who are you even supposed to be anyways? I mean this is just a dream! Why am I even talking to my own self in a dream for fuck's sake!? I mean why am I dreaming about my old self that is long gone by now and instead dream up something more interesting...like a giant joint talking to me or maybe even a giant kitty cat eating its own rainbow sherbet shit that it crapped out of its asshole!"

My past self then said to me, "You bet your ass this is a dream, but I'm not a dream. I am you...or at least what once was you."

I then said "What are you trying to get at?"

My past self then said, "This...room that you are in...it's all but a part of your own memory and mind. It's practically the only thing that remains in your memory of your old life while the rest have decayed and left and forgotten. Sure there's a little bit more other stuff that you remembered, but still, in the end, this is only what you remember that is left in your own mind. And as for me, I am real, although...not for long though."

I then asked my past self, "What are you trying to say? Are you another TF that I have to try and fight and all of a suddenly deal with?"

My past self then said, "No..I'm not one of your creations. I'm not what you call Black either. I'm instead what you once were, who you once was. I am that teenager that you once was that was just beginning High School and fresh out of Middle School."

I then said to my past self, "I don't follow."

Then my past self started to get up from his seat and he then gave a slight sigh.

My past self then said, "Let me explain to you how this works. I am what you saw in the mirror, assuming whenever you did of course back then, I am your old identity. I am that old human being that you once were that was living amongst every other human being on Earth. I am in a sense part of your soul Knight. But then when you got out of that cabin that one night and went to the outside of the universe, you all of a sudden changed slowly.

'You started to get somewhat cocky as well. And then all of sudden now you're this. You're still somewhat human...but not entirely. You just moved on to a whole another identity and personality that your soul and mind changed to when it happened. And now I'm just a memory of your former self that is slowly decaying away. And as time passes, I will be gone forever and there will be little left for you to remember. You might remember something's like locations...but you'll never truly remember how you once were. The only thing that will remain once I have decayed away is that way a teen always act: dumb and stupid."

I then said to my past self, "That's a bit harsh...I mean...sure I might be dumb sometimes...but not that dumb and stupid."

My past self then said, "Exactly Knight. That's what I'm getting at...and you...you right now are sometimes acting like a dumb teen!"

My past self then gave a little sigh and he then said, "Why did you have to leave so soon Knight? Why? You knew for a fact that you wasn't done yet with Earth and what it had to offer. You had some unfinished business and if you had finished that business of yours, maybe you wouldn't be acting so dumb and stupid all the time right now. Your old identity, me, is restless right now and...it's because I never got to finish what I wanted to do back on Earth, what...we needed to do.

'And now you'll continue to be acting like a dumb teen as that is how you left it, you never fully developed your mind Knight. Your mind needed to experience something's before you had left in order to get a sense of reality. And now at times you act like an adult and at other times a dumb kid. And that's what I am...a dumb kid that was once you and I am attached to your soul. And as time passes by Knight, I will slowly fade away, without a voice of my own either. I'll forever will be drifting away into the everlasting darkness and forever be erased from your mind and your own history. And when I'm gone, you'll no longer be dumb and stupid, you'll be acting the age that you're supposed to be in a sense.

'More or less like a serious adult that isn't dumb and stupid all the time. Maybe a hint of dumb and stupidity will be left behind, but...in the end, you'll just have yourself and the identity that you traded your old identity for: Knight. And to be honest, that's not the only reason why you act the way that you do...but...why am I even trying to explain this to you? You don't even believe that I am real right now...do you?"

I then said to my past self, "Not exactly...no...but are you a changeling by chance?"

My past self then said, "That's...what I'm getting at. I don't even know why I bothered even try to talk to you tonight Knight. I mean, you were very tired and so clearly that meant your brain and mind was going to be left open to your conciseness to talk about everything. What happened to you Knight? What happened to us? You were a teen that was doing good in school, had a chance to go to a good college, get a girlfriend, get hitched, have a couple of kids, and live life like anyone would want to live it."

I then said in my defense, "Now from what I CAN remember, I don't ever recall wanting to do that now."

My past self then said, "Was it Knight? Was it? Are you positive that is what you wanted to do...was to escape Earth and end up like everyone else? But then again...who knows anymore really...so much has changed. Think about it Knight...you were once a normal, human being, a teen in a world just like everyone else. Then all of a sudden you got that chance to go into that cave that one night and now you've done so much and are so old with immortality to live forever and ever and never age past the age of 21. And now...you've forgotten your old self, that dumb kid that you once were.

'Amazing isn't it? I'm your past...slowly fading away into the sea of darkness and eventually there will remain very little of your past. Face it...you've created another life for yourself Knight and almost completely wiped the previous one behind from your memory, from your mind and soul. I am all of what remains of your old self Knight...and day by day, year by year, minute by minute, second by second, I grow weaker and more tired than the last. And that is because I'm slowly decaying away. Never mind...you just wouldn't understand. I just guess I felt like this was my only chance to talk to you tonight and all...and that...never mind Knight. Just remember this when you wake up Knight...this may have been a dream...this may not have been a dream. That I was maybe a dream or not. And that, you act like an immature kid sometimes for a reason. Goodbye..."

And then I was transported to another dream. This time being a little farm house somewhere in Equestria. It was all still a dream, I assure you all, but this was so real that it felt like reality. But it wasn't and it was just a dream. And so I looked around and the farm was all in a nice condition. It was all nice and everything was good.

Everything was calm and relaxing. And then I looked around and saw a pony, a stallion for that matter, on the ground and it looked like he was eating something. So I slowly walked up to the pony that was eating something and when I got up to him, he noticed my presence as he turned around. And as he did, I saw what he was eating, he was eating Luna's Legs and Luna's dead corpse was right there in front of him...legless. It was if she had lost them in rice paddies during Viet fucking nam. Anyways, the ponies had his mouth filled with legs and he was chewing his food. He looked retarded as his eyes were crossed and had a brown coat color.

After he finished chewing and swallowing his food, he then said, "Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii."

I then said to him, "Hi...I guess."

He then said back to me, "My name is Joooooooooooooooooohn."

I then said back to him, "Nice to meet you...John...I guess."

John then asked me, "Would you like to eat the legs of Luna and Tom Hanks with me?"

I then said to him, "Uhhh...no..."

John then said as he furiously got up and picked up a toaster from out of nowhere and as he jumped in mid air, "THEN GET OUT OF MY DREAM!!!"

And right before he was able to smash me over the head with his toaster, I was transported to a nice, snowy place. It was all at night, with the moon high in the sky and stars twinkling in the background at the same time. The place also looked calming and very nice.

And then suddenly Luna came out of nowhere and I then said, "So...another dream I suppose."

Luna then said to me, "Not a dream Knight. I am very real."

I then said, "Oh yeah...I completely forgot that you can walk into other dreams...my bad."

Luna then said to me, "That is fine Knight. You don't get to see me very often anyways, especially in dreams. Although oddly enough I haven't been able to enter your dreams ever sense you left for Stalia. Would you happen to know why that is by any chance?"

I then said, "How would I know...I'm not the princess of the night."

Luna then looked a little disappointed by my answer and she then said to me, "Yes, that is....very true. Other than that, this is the first time I've been able to enter your dreams in such a long time so I thought I come and visit. Mostly because I can feel that you're a bit nervous and stressed right now. Is there anything bothering you Knight?"

I then said, although I was lying as I was trying to keep a straight face, "Nope...everything is perfectly fine. I am in my home, right now, getting some rest so I can learn some friendship lessons tomorrow...or whenever. Just like what Princess Celestia told me to do. Nothing is bothering me at all."

Luna then said, "That is good, but do remember that if you have any problems at all, you should either contact me or my sister. We can be very helpful you know. You are my sister's personal student after all."

I then said to Luna, "Yup...I sure will...keep that in mind. Now I suppose you have to go off and see it to other pony's are getting their good dreams?"

I said those last words with a smile on my face, a smile that was trying to keep it all straight and try not to show that I was lying to her in any way, shape or form.

Luna then said with a smile, "Yes...well...take care Knight...and have pleasant dreams as well."

And then Luna opened up a portal to the dream realm and left me in the snowy area.

I then said to myself with the smile long gone, "Oh Jesus H Fucking Christ, I forgot about those friendship letters. I mean when was the last time I even wrote one to Celestia? I hope I don't get in trouble...then again in that one episode, Celestia did mention that she didn't expect one every week....then again how long as it been since the last time I even sent one? Was it...like...last month or something? I don't even remember. All I remember the last time I said anything to her was with that Swarm of AIDs that came to Stalia that one time. and what did Luna mean by not being enter my dreams? Best guess: The Universe."

And then everything turned to a pure white.

And then...my dream ended...well not really. Before it ended everything disappeared and soon I saw a dream of a cat licking a giant can of whip cream while a giant metal sheep in the sky farted pop tarts into monkey's mouths while a polar bear fucking a rainbow dash and a dog made love to a fire hydrant.

And then everything turned into what seemed like a happy place filled with green grass and sunshine smiling down as a flying truck filled with Muslims..I'm sorry the Political correct term is Sand People or Sand Niggers...flying through the sky fucking Jews while singing, "Bitch and Tits" and a giant moose rode through the heavens while shooting a bunch of people.

Then Neon came out of nowhere and he said, "Hey Knight...didn't think you would be in my dream tonight! This is so awesome!"

Then Neon, as he was right next to me, took a huge dump in front of me and had three baby chickens. All as he was smiling in a creepy way.

I then looked at him weird and asked, "Uhh...why am I in your dream?"

Neon then said, "Don't be silly wily Knight...we're sharing a dream...and it looks like we're going to have a real fun time too...so.....you want fuck a printer?"

I then gave him a stale look and said, "I'm leaving now."

As I was walking away from Neon, he then said to me, "Well see you when you get back then! Try not to let TF kill you! Wouldn't want him to spoil all the fun!"

I then stopped in my tracks within the dream world and turned back around to return to Neon as his comment made me surprised as he knew where I was at during that time.

I then asked him, "How do you know that TF is trying to kill me? In fact, why aren't you trying to get help and save me?"

Neon then said, "Trust me...I have my sources...and it isn't the Illegal Mexicans this time. And as for not getting help...I already did! I got some shrooms on the way to help you! Goodbye."

Neon then said all of that with a smile, and after he had talked to me, I was then set on fire. I didn't feel pain, but yet...it didn't feel right and I was on the ground, yelling, screaming for the fire to go out. Then I woke up the next morning. It was a weird dream I had to say.

I mean, Neon was weird, but I had never thought he would get into my nightmares. I mean my nightmares were already worse with stuff that I try to repress from my memories every day…like who I was back on Earth and my real name. Although as a matter of fact while I’m thinking about the topic of repressing memories that isn’t about being molested as a child at a Chuck E. Cheese fifty times in a week…because I’m sure someone had that happened to them at some point, I feel like I can’t remember something as I’m writing this.

I feel like I can remember something from long, long ago, when there was nothing. When there was nothing but me and my mind. But then it gets a little fuzzy as someone else is there, someone else is with me, I can’t remember it, but I’m sure it’s nothing at all. I’m sure you won’t even care about it at all because…why would I remember what I just said. I Mean, it’s not like you’re conscious about your own memories and that your very existence is an entire lie based on yourself questioning your existence and that every memory that you have is a false memory and you have been living an entire lie your whole life.

Anyways, I woke up in my small bed. When my eyes finally came into focus and after I gave a good yawn, I noticed that the bed was somewhat closer towards the ground. I more than likely never noticed this little detail considering how tired I was, but I also had noticed that I wasn’t covered with any blanket at all. I mean it was kind of cold outside and so it striked me odd that I wasn’t cold as I had felt ok.

Although that did remind me of the times when I first met TK in person and that I had asked him to train me. I recall he wanted me to try and survive the cold and by building a fire and trying several ways to keep warm. I never went through with that kind of training with him because, long story short, I was having enough trouble with using a normal hand gun. Granted I had gotten better over time, but still, a different story for another time. So, I went ahead and got up, and once I did, I looked down and saw my stomach. Nothing happened to it but a familiar sound did come from it as it rumbled with hunger.

Of course this only meant one thing and to quote a slightly famous person: “I’M A MACHINE!!!” ~Ghost from True Capitalist Radio.

In other words I needed “fuel” to keep myself going.

So I got out of the bed and walked towards the entrance of the tent as I was about to leave, Axe came what seemed from out of nowhere from my perspective and he said, “Good morning!”

He had said with a little smile as well. He then continued to say to me, “So…I’m guessing you feel better now?”

I then responded with, “Yeah, I guess so. So…what’s for breakfast this morning?”

Axe then said, “You’ll see, although we don’t have much. Follow me…the Boss wants a word with ya.”

I then stayed silent and followed him. Once I exited the tent, my face was welcomed with a bright morning sun. Granted I couldn’t feel the warmth of the sun, as the area that I was currently in was filled with cold air and snow and I didn’t have a jacket on and only my satchel and black cowboy hat was on as usual. However the sun was bright enough for me to see everything around me and as I was walking with Axe, I could see ponies hard at work with whatever they were doing.

Some were getting ready for the day while others were already working for a few hours as they had woken up at the crack of dawn. I did feel a little out of place since I was only a guest amongst everyone else as they worked. However, it was what it was. It didn’t take much longer as we got from point A to point B in a matter of a minute as our destination was only another tent, but only bigger than the one that I had slept in.

So I then walked into the tent as Axe had opened it for me and what I saw was a big wooden table with a lot of junk on it along with a map. At the far end of the table was what I had assumed was the boss of operations in the area.

When I came through the entrance, the boss looked up at me with a small smile with some side burns across his face and he said to me, “So…you must be our mysterious visitor that we had last night.”

I then said to him, “Yup…that’s me...Knight…so what’s for breakfast? Just…please don’t let it be muffins…not like last time.”

Yup…those poor…poor….poor muffins that got shoved up Derpy’s asshole. Now that’s a memory that I want to repress. Every time I close my eyes and my ass…that image is always there…haunting me where ever I go. Anyway, the boss started to walk around the table to come and give me a handshake…hoofshake…whatever…and I got a better look at him.

He had a bit of a tan color for his coat, short tail that was grey as he had also looked like in his mid fifties. He had some sideburns, but no mustache, but had a rough beard across his face. He was also wearing a grey sweater and a grey beanie hat that went over his head.

Aside from that, he was a little taller than I was, as for some reason I was as tall as twilight was and the Boss looked like he could throw a few punches if he had to, but considering his age, he would be hurting himself if he had tried so there would be limitations. Also, the boss was an Earth pony.

Well, the boss came over and shook my hoof and he said, “Yes, Axe told me about your name. He also mentioned you had no cutie mark…but that’s alright...we don’t judge here. We’re a friendly group so no need to fear us. Granted if something was to try and hurt us, we’ll put up a good fight just to let you now. But enough of that, I’m sure you’re hungry Knight. However we’re limited in the supplies we could carry so for Breakfast today we only have coffee and some grits…would you like any?”

I then thought for a bit and remembered I didn’t like grits…but as long as the coffee wasn’t black like a black guy robbing another black guy while raping another black guy with a black stick on a black dick, I was fine with coffee.

I then said to the Boss, “Coffee is fine.”

The Boss then said, “Axe, fetch our gust a cup of nice coffee will you please along with a cup for me while you’re at it.”

Axe then sad, “Right away Boss.”

Axe then left the tent and all that was left in the tent was me, the Boss, and another pony that I didn’t mention because...I don’t know…but in the wise words from a complete lunatic: “You’re going to sit there and take it!” ~Ghost from True Capitalist Radio.

Anyways, I then looked at the Boss and he still had a small smile on his face and he then said, “Oh yes, around here everypony calls me Boss as I run this little business around here. However you can just call me by my real name, Fighting Boss. I know, the name is a little weird, but so was my family. You see Knight, this operation I have here is ran by other ponies from around the world, they don’t just come from Equestria. I rounded most of these ponies up because they knew what hard work was and not only to mention my family came from another country to Equestria.

'They were very poor when they came to Equestria and wanted to start a new life, but times were tough, but we kept strong. So I grew fondly of this land of Equestria but also felt bad for those that came from other lands to try and make a living. So I made a vow to try and hire those that were foreign as I was, and I’ve been proudly doing so for the past twenty one years or so. As for my family…well…they were a bit crazy with their traditions, that’s why I have that weird name, so at least we have something in common. You have a one word name and I have two weird word names. Oh..right…I forgot to introduce you to my adopted son over here, Spirit Wings.”

Fighting pointed me to the other pony that I had not mentioned before. He was a pony with a dark red coat color and a black colored mane and tail. He also had a little Indian blanket over him and looked like he didn’t socialize much.

I sat there and wondered in my head, ‘I wonder how he would taste if he was put in the oven for Three Hundred and Fifty degrees for forty five minutes with some olive oil and vinegar shoved up his ass…because I’m strangely hungry for Indian food.’

Well let’s put it like this: if the Europeans are going to slaughter the Indians and take their land, they might as well eat the remains…am I right? No? Well I’m sure the Indians are fine either way….because the great spirit wolf will guide them through the turtle’s neck to the afterlife that is guarded by a guy named Zeus who gets a stick shoved up his rectum from Mondays through Thursdays.

That’s a Native American myth, right? Yeah I’m pretty sure that is part of their religion cult…where they sacrifice the Jews for a good harvest of buffalos.

Anyways, Fighting then said to me after he had introduced me to his adopted son, “I apologize if my son comes off a bit weird. You see years back I found him abandoned in the wilderness and was just left there, so I took him in and raised him as one of my own. I mean don’t get me wrong, I tried looking for his parents, but as far as I can tell, this poor kid was left to die on his own. So I raised him and while he doesn’t talk much, he helps out around every now and then and I try to at least get him started in life. He’s almost at that age you know when you're young, need to grow up and leave the house. I’m sure you know what I’m talking about, right?”

I then responded to it after thinking about eating the Indian for a moment, “Yup, sure do. I know what you mean. I had to leave the nest.”

Fighting then said back, “Well, I’m sure you'll know it from a parents perspective one day. I mean, assuming you don’t have any children that is? I mean you look a little young and all and…”

I then cut him off and said, “No, no I don’t. I’m only…Twenty One…so…kind of…don’t care right now.”

Fighting then said, “Well you did look like Twenty One to me, although for some weird reason I feel like you’re a bit older, but we can talk about age some other time. So, let’s get down to business. Where you headed?”

Fighting had asked with a bit of enthusiasm in his voice.

Then said to him, “Well, I’m a little lost to tell you the truth. I’m just trying to find my way back home.”

Fighting then said as he was looking at a map in front of him that was on the table, “Well maybe I can help you out with that. Where do you live?”

I then said, “A little small town that I’m sure you never heard of before, Stalia. Although if you can point me in the right direction for Ponyville, that’ll be just fine.”

Fighting then said, “Ponyville…yes I’m familiar with that town. I’ve even visited there a few times. Granted though that was about twenty years ago, so I have no idea how it is nowadays. It has gotten quite famous with the Elements of Harmony and the newest princess of Equestria in the past ten years hasn’t it? Well I can help you out, don’t worry. Just give me a moment to find it on my map.”

Fighting then went to concentrate on looking at the map and I was pretty much left there to think about whatever I wanted to think about. That or stare at Sprit Wings in pure silence as he was staring back at me in absolute silence as well.

And then it started to get kind of awkward so I looked towards another direction, that direction being the junk that was all over the table. All I saw was a bunch of papers and documents that had words written on them about stuff I didn’t care about. Some of it had to do with permits and others with schedules, it was the boring, business side of words. Those kind of words that bores a lot of people to death as it uses complex words and technical language that just ends up being another kind of language to the average Joe.

It was those kind of words that after you read them, you just wanted to put a double barreled loaded shotgun in your mouth due to how depressing the wording is and realizing that the world that you’re living in is filled with such depressing and boring words and you just kind of want to end it all to just get rid of the pain.

So I just kind of went around I my own thoughts and thought about stuff. And for once, I won’t even mention what I had thought about during that time because it wasn’t embarrassing or anything like that. Nope, the thoughts I was thinking of was the lyrics to She Drives Me Crazy. Well…she does drive me crazy, so all you have to do is grab a gun and shoot the bitch. Then she wouldn’t drive you crazy no more.

Anyways, while I was singing the little tune in my head for no reason at all, Axe came back with the two cups of coffee. He had carried the two cups with his magic that ejaculated from his horn. It had a white glow to it all and Axe gave me some hot coffee and gave Fighting his hot coffee as well. Took it with my magic and boy did it feel hot just by being near that hot coffee. It was as if it could melt my face off...wait a minute.

Never mind, I got my coffee, it was hot, and I took a look at my coffee. It wasn’t anything that you would get from StarCucks, but it was tolerable. All the coffee was simple and straight forward. Bland, but good enough to get yourself awake in the morning.

But if you were going to pull off an all nighter, you would have a lot of energy drinks instead so a really fat Asian kid can be right next to you and stare deeply into your ever burning soul and sell it to the devil for a buck fifty. Or sell your soul for a free McDonald’s coffee….because a human’s soul is definitely worth a cheap cup of coffee. Anyways, I was having my cup of coffee and Fighting was having his.

As Fighting was looking at the map, I was all by myself in thought. In other words, I had a lot of time to think and reflect on the past of my life. Like, what I didn’t do back on Earth. I mean I did leave earth without having the chance to do a lot of things, but in the end I just ended up thinking of another classic song, this time being Higher Love.

By now, my mind is a jukebox that the Fonze from Happy Days would rape…just because he loves Jukeboxes so much. That and he loved Jews Boxes as well…boxes that dispensed Jews…if Hitler was alive…he would have raped that too…. Aside from that, I still got to think of whatever I wanted to do while Fighting was looking up how to get me back to Ponyville.

Well, the moment of silence didn’t last too long because Fighting said out loud to himself, “I’ve found it!”

I then looked at him while still holding coffee with my magic and said to him, “Found a quick and fast route for me to get to Ponyville?”

Fighting then said, “No..I just found the town is all. Come over here, I’ll tell you the way to get to town.”

So I calmly walked over to Fighting and passing behind Spirit Wings as I was walking.

When I went over to Fighting, he had then put his hoof on the spot where Ponyville was and said to me, “That right there is Ponyville.”

Then he proceeds to move his hoof upwards on the map for about a few good inches or so.

He then said to me, “And we’re right over here in this area.”

What he was pointing at on the map was a white region, a snowy and mountainous region to be more specific. And from what I could tell by looking at the map, I was very far up North. As in, I was closer to the Crystal Empire then I was to Ponyville.

So I didn’t know my way around in Equestria and ended up in a tight spot…or in an area with a bunch of rocky mountains to be specific. Well, it was going to be a long journey at the time of looking at the map, but I was sure I would be able to make the trip. I mean with all of the training I had gotten from TK, or at least bare minimum of training that is, I would be able to get back to my home.

I then said to Fighting, “I see…and how do you propose I get back to Ponyville, as quick as I can perhaps?”

Fighting the said, “Well…give me a minute because some routes are quite dangerous but, let me think for a moment. Maybe see if you can’t make conversation with my son while you’re waiting.”

I then turned my head towards his son and thought to myself, ‘Oh boy…I get to talk to a red skin. I wonder if he tastes like chicken. But in all seriousness…..fuck…I think this is going to go south real quick if I try and talk to him,’

So I went away from Fighting and got closer to Spirit Wings, which was that far away from his adoptive father. So when I got close enough, or at least to the point where he was looking at me, and staring right into my eyes, I sat my ass on the ground and was silent for a bit. I sat there and waited to see if he would talk first. He didn’t say a single word, as I was looking around, awkwardly awaiting for one of us to speak first.

Nothing came out of it and it got to the point where I just put on a fake smile. Then there was still silence even though I was looking and waiting for Spirit to talk to me about anything…whether it was killing the white man or selling their land for a buck fifty and a blow job for a prostitute that had herpes. However, he still remained silent...silent like the wind.

As the natives called it...wind...and so we continued to sit there in silence, not saying a single word. While Fighting was still looking at the map, we were sitting in awkwardness. I still had my fake smile on and I thought if Spirit wasn't going to break the silence, I was, so I said to him, "So...uhh.....you're adopted...huh?

That's cool...I guess....kind of...sucks losing your original parents like that and shit... so uhh....how's life been treating you so far?" Spirit didn't say anything, he only stared at me as if I was an insane mental patient or something.

I then said, "Yeah...not too good huh? Well uhh....since I'm waiting, might as well talk about something. So I got to ask? Did you trade your land for a buck fifty...sorry...thinking of something else. I'm not going to lie...this conversation really sucks....and you suck right now. Kind of wonder why you're still around you know? I mean if you're not going to talk...why not go outside and talk to the spirits and shit? I'm sure they'll give you something to talk about...like AIDS.....I'm sorry...you're just...not talking..at all...you're just staring at me. It's creepy...that you're just...staring at me. I mean maybe if you talked...maybe we wouldn't have a problem here...but you're not. Look, clearly you're busy, and a real asshole too just from the looks of it so I'm just going to go over here...behind your adoptive father and just start touching stuff with my hooves because you're boring as shit right now."

As I was about to turn around and start to touch everything I saw with my hooves, Spirit Wings started to talk.

He said, to me, "Where do you come from?"

I then turned my head and looked at him with surprised eyes that were in shock and I said, "Holy fuck...you can talk. It's like...watching a black guy in his natural habitat....like a nature documentary...it's such a rare and precious moment to see your kind talk. And to answer your question...it's Stalia kid...Stalia is where I come from."

He then said to me, "No...where do you really come from? You don't act like the other ponies."

I then thought in my head, 'Wait a second...is he catching on to me...that I'm from Earth. That I'm really not a pony? Then again, I wouldn't know how a pony naturally talks and walks too much. I mean...I suppose being an outsider would make me have the lack of knowledge of how these ponies act...but then again I spent how many years here in this universe so far? Like...fucking 7 years and I still haven't blended in yet? Then again all I do is either smoke weed and fuck around a lot. I don't do much else aside from those two things. But then again, all he assumes is that I'm not acting like the other ponies, so he can't suspect that I'm from another universe. Hell, that idea would be farfetched for most ponies here with the exception from those that wear tin foil hats every day...like a guy named Ghost.

'They believe anything that you feed them...especially if you tell them you are putting stuff in the water for the frog to turn gay. Well...it can't hurt to tell him a lie...it's not like I've been telling lies before...I'm just bad at them. I mean...who knows...one of these days those lies are going to catch up to me eventually. It may put me in danger for telling Celestia and Twilight that night who I was and where I'm from. It may put me in danger that Neon already knows who I am. It maybe put me in danger on this very day for telling this red guy who I am because the great turtle spirit will come after me somehow....that's a thing that these red people believe in...right? I-I think so....the great turtle spirit of the Earth and what not. Alright then, I suppose I should come up with a lie that's half convincing at least.'

So I stared at Sprit Wings right in the eyes with confidence and told him, "Well...you caught me. I don't come from Stalia, although I do live there that is the truth as I told your father over there. However, as for my origins...Spirit, I'm not really sure where I come from. All I remember is that it's far, far away from Equestria and I'm miles from home. I'm so far from home that I forgotten about it already. But deep within my own heart, I feel as if that home isn't necessarily my own home, but more or less was a prison for my very soul. What happened in my past, I am not sure, but one thing I know for sure though Spirit...I didn't take your land, some Zebras stole it. Does that answer your question Spirit Wings?"

After I said that...Spirit just looked at me for a while. He didn't show any expressions across his face, nor did he move an inch. He just stared at me and gave me a look that said...well I'm not really sure what this look was. It was that kind of look that you got when you took the reaction of a black guy that he just found out that KFC stopped selling Fried Chicken on Thursdays and a dirty Jew finding out he's Muslim and then sort of having those two looks bang each other. Then after those two looks bang the fuck out of each other, they end up having triplets and finding out one of the babies got AIDs.

So they end up having to pay a shit load of money for medication and shit and one day the baby died and the father ends up committing suicide while the mother just ends raping one of the children while slowly cutting the throat of the other child.

Then that mother takes a gun and says, 'GO FUCK YOURSELVES KIDS!'

and blows her own brains out and the remaining child just starves to death in a house in Detroit. It's that kind of look that you would get, a mix of that somehow. Well, he just sat there and we were in complete silence again. However, from the looks of it from my point of view, he didn't look upset or anything on the line like that, so I just assumed my lie was convincing enough for him to believe. Sure it was possible a pretty bad lie that lead to no answer, but hey, if it worked why not use it?

So I turned around and was going to go back to Fighting to see if he had found anything on the route for me go back home in peace, when suddenly, he said one word in response to my lie.

He said, "Yes", as I was walking away from him.

I stopped in my tracks and looked back towards him as I was a bit put off by what he had said. I mean it was good to know he believed my lie, but at the same time with all of the silence that was in between my words and his words along with how he said the word, it kind of made me think. Perhaps, that word that he had said had some sort of...deeper meaning.

Think about, he barely knows me and all of a sudden he knows something about me is off. He asked me where I was from, told him I came from Stalia, but then knew I wasn't acting like the other ponies that he knew of. So he just waits for me to give him an answer and I gave him one.

Perhaps..he knew I lied to him but yet was willing enough to believe, just the same amount of will to believe in the spirits in a religion. As if..he responded to his answer in belief to the gods and how every word that he says brings a greater meaning to everything.

Yes, that's what happened, that's what he had meant...or I'm just fucking with you all and Spirit Wings just said the word yes. I mean you either try and look deep into things and it's unnecessary or you just go with the flow. I mean...whatever floats your boat and all.

Anyways, after I had looked at him for a bit, I then turned back and went back to fighting with knowing that in mind we had a short, but awfully terrible conversation with each other. Anyways, I went back to Fighting to check up on if he had a good suggestion on how get back home since I was assuming he was the expert traveling around Equestria.

So I asked Fighting as I went by his side to look at the map, "So...got an idea to point me in the right direction yet?"

Fighting then said, "Well, I would have a suggestion when there isn't much snow around because this time of year the safest path is too dangerous. But if you had came to me during the spring time I would have answer for you in a minute or two."

I then asked him, "So you're basically telling me I'm fucked and I am with no way back home, or at least safely?"

Fighting then said to me, "I'm afraid there is no other option but to travel a dangerous path."

I then sat there, gave a little sigh, and thought for a moment.

After a few seconds of thinking I then asked Fighting again, "Well...I've been through some tough situations...what is the worse could I encounter on my path?"

Fighting then said, "Well, let's see...there's the wild animals that try and kill you, the furious winter cold, the lack of any fresh water or food within the area, and a whole bunch of other hazards I'm sure you wouldn't want to go through. Although to come to think of it, I recall there being an alternate route...it's not too safe, but you won't have to face the dangers of being eaten alive by animals though...but the trade off is that it's a bit hard to get around. You might just end up walking in circles and never finding your way out at all."

I then said to him, "Fuck it, I've been through worse. Just show me the way and I'll be off and on my way back home."

Fighting then said to me, "Well, alrighty then...it's your funereal. Now...let me see..."

Fighting was then cut off by two arguing voices in the distances that were unfamiliar to my ears. Two voices that were unknown to me and that belonged to two new ponies that I was about to meet. As the arguing got closer and closer, Fighting, Spirit, and I all had our attention directed towards the two ponies arguing in the distance that was coming towards the tent.

Soon two ponies walked through the entrance of the tent and they were somewhat angry at each other. Well, one was angry while the other was just slightly annoyed. They were both male of course...just to be clear. And don't worry...it may sounds like I was in a sausage party most of the time...but every now and then I saw and talked to some ponies that had three holes or more...if you catch my drift that is.

Anyways, the angry one had an all black mane and tail and it was very rough looking. As in it looked like he was always working outside and always got dirty. He also had a somewhat of a thick, but not a too thick of a beard. Like between a 5 o' clock shadow and a full on beard.

He also looked like he was somewhere in his mid thirties and lived all alone by himself and most of the time did not want to be bothered by anyone at all whatsoever. He was also a Pegasus with a rock for a cutie mark. He also wore a black thin coat, more than likely to keep warm while out in the cold snow every day, but that coat also looked flexible enough for him to fight in it if he had to be more specific. He also had a light grey coat color as well. As for the annoyed one, he looked like a wimp and a loser that would be still living in mommy's basement if he didn't happen to have a father that took him to the woodshed every now and then during his childhood.

He still looked like a loser though. Anyways, he also wore a pair of glasses, wore a white coat like a scientist would wear one. He had a straight brown mane pushed back and his tail was short. His coat color was also a golden tan kind of color, and his cutie mark was of a picture of a few test tubes with some chemicals in them. His race was of that of a unicorn...like me. So my guess as far as stereotypes goes in Equestria: Unicorns are the smart/Asian ones, Earth Ponies are the tough/Black ones, while the Pegasi are the weird ones/Europeans of the pony races.

And as for Alicorns...they're basically the white guys that get all the cool shit. Anyways, the two ponies continued to argue even though they were right in front of Fighting. So Fighting had his mouth a little opened and confused as to what was going on.

At first, Fighting said, "Alright guys....please be quiet ....Guys....QUIET!!!"

The two ponies eventually kept their mouths closed and both looked at their boss.

Soon Fighting then said to the both of them, "Now...tell me what's the problem here?"

The angry one went first, obviously since he was a little more aggressive than the other one, "I've got your problem right here....this fucking prick keeps getting in my way while I'm trying to do my fucking work!"

Then the annoyed one butted in and said, "I'm not the one that you call a prick. I'm only try to do my job and..."

The angry one then cut off the annoyed one and said to him, "Oh just shut the fuck up already you fucking prick. That's what you are and you've been a pain in my neck ever since you got here and..."

Fighting then said, "QUIET!!!...The both of you stay quiet unless you are spoken too...got it? Now...Rock Metal, explain your side of the story...and this time don't bullshit me like the last time."

Rock then looked a bit annoyed by Fighting's comment and he then said, "I wasn't even lying to you that time! That wasn't even my fault and..."

Fighting stopped him and told him, "Shut up! Just tell me what happened and I'm sure this can be resolved peacefully. We can't be arguing with each other every day now and all the time...or else we wouldn't get any work done around here. We would get nowhere as a team. So I suggest you both stop your bickering and tell me what happened out there. So I'll ask you again Rock...explain to me what happened."

And if you couldn't tell by now, Rock is the angry one....just saying to let the retards out there know just in case...they're special.

Anyways, Rock explained himself with, "Look, I'm just out there by the river, trying to do my job. I'm working as hard as usual and doing what you told me to do. Now you know I'm a hard worker and I wouldn't dare try to do anything else. I do what I am told...most of the time...but as I said...I was doing my work out there by the river. But this PRICK right next to me kept getting in my way while I was trying to fulfill my duty."

Fighting remained quiet, looking sternly at Rock. He took a few seconds to let all of that information sink into his head.

Then he turned towards the annoyed one and said, "Now Fizzy Ground...what is your side of the story?"

Fizzy, the other one, then said, "Well, I was also trying to do my job. For me I have to collect samples from the river and test them in an our as well. I have to make sure everything is in check or else."

Rock then stared at Fizzy and then looked back towards Fighting and asked him while pointing towards Fizzy with his left hoof, "Why is this prick even here Boss?"

Fighting then said, "He's from Cantorlot sent by Celestia herself. Basically saying he's here just to make sure we don't do anything stupid while being out here because some of the elites at Cantorlot think we're doing some damage while being out here. Thankfully we're doing just fine...aren't we Fizzy?"

Fizzy then responded with, "Yes you are sir. So far I have not found a single thing out of line, but I still need to do more work by the river."

Rock then said, "No you not you prick....you're going to stay far, far from that river unless I'm not there...you fucking hear me you mother fucker?"

The two ponies went back to arguing with each other and as they did, Fighting looked towards me and he said calmly, "I'm sorry about this Knight. This might take a while. I would help you out now, but I've got to take care of this first for the sake of my business."

I then said, "Take all the time you need...I've wasted enough time in my life to know that it doesn't matter anymore."

Fighting then said to me, "Thank you for understanding."

Fighting then looked back to the two arguing ponies with a bit more annoyance in his voice, as in he wasn't in a good mood and said, "SHUT UP THE BOTH OF YOU!"

Rock and Fizzy went silent and didn't say a single word, but instead their eyes were placed on Fighting. Fighting then said to the both of them, "We're not going to leave this tent until we resolve this issue...you hear me!? Now we all have work to do, but I'm fine with spending my time in here in this very spot all day if we have to in order to solve our little problem here. But you guys can't because that means you both have a lot of catch up to do tomorrow...so I suggest you both get your act together and solve this problem. Now...do you think we can do that?"

Rock then said, "Well...yes...yes we can........only if this prick here says he's sorry and GETS THE FUCK OUT OF MY SIGHT!"

Then Rock and Fizzy both went back to bickering with each other while Fighting only hanged his head in shame and gave a slight sigh to himself and said out loud, "This is going to be a long day."

LATER THAT AFTERNOON...

Back to TF and his group...

Alrighty then….back to TF’s group then I see. But then again this part of my life was a bit complicated…I mean hell, for a moment, I had only remembered that I only went on a weird adventure with Neon on Earth for a bit, but I suppose over time I slowly tried to suppress it, but what are you going to do I suppose?

Anyways, it was later that afternoon, that special time where you start to see the sun go down. It’s also that special time when you realize and ask yourself an important question: What the fuck are you doing with your life? I mean as that sun sets, you start to think about life and all that you have accomplished in the past and what you did that entire day…then you start to think for a bit of how much time you have wasted along with how much little of life you have left to live for.

Then you realize that maybe nagging your girlfriend wasn’t such a good idea because it got her pregnant and she was a Christian so abortion was non-existent to her and you had to pay for child support. Then you start to wonder what would have happened if you did blow your brains out with a double barreled shotgun when you had that chance before your baby was born, you had it all there and you were going to make it look like a black guy did it. You already got the evidence from the random back guy across the street, you even paid another black cop to look the other way.

You had it all set…but you were too much of a god damn pussy to go through with it. So as that evening sun is setting in the distance, you’ll be thinking about when you’re on your death bed, you’re going to be wanting to hang yourself while jacking off and calling yourself Batman for 10 hours straight because why the hell not?

All while of course a couple of illegal Mexicans that you hired from your local Taco Bell to choke you in the shower as you would be hanging yourself in the shower. Yup…that kind of sun set. It also had an orange glow to it too I guess…if you wanted to know how it was. I mean…Celestia’s sun was just setting. Although I did wonder though at the time…ad still do…where the fuck does the sun and moon go since the sun technically just stays in one spot along with the moon? I never got that when I watched the show or when I was even living in Equestria. It never made sense to me is all. It possibly just goes out into space along with the Star Wars title crawls and just have one big fucking party all night and day.

Oh well, I’ll possibly die one day without evening knowing it…or how the show Lost ended. Anyways, as the sun was setting in the far distance, the workers were gathering all of their stuff up and was in one consecutive area…for the most part as some were scattered, but not too far from each other though. They were just right for the picking for the cannibals. In which case, the cannibals were right there on top of the nearby hill that I ran down on after TF and the others chased me. All the cannibals were right there, lined up like an army along with TF and the leader of the cannibal group in front, as if they were some sort of generals in a war.

The leader was behind TF and was awaiting his signal to attack, while TF himself was standing tall and manically over the hill, overlooking the entire campsite. You could see it in his eyes that he wasn’t fucking around. This might have been Equestria, a land filled with happy ponies with sunshine and farts, but he ain’t no friendly, happy pony though. He was a pony that was going to kick your ass and make your life a living hell, but then again he was also human since I did create him and all.

However as for the others, they were hanging back, as TF had told them not to interfere and let the cannibals do all the work…except for Snow, he was right next to TF, lying on the ground with his sniper out and aiming at the camp site. As for any noises, there were none, everyone there was silent. However, soon that silence was broken up by TF and Snow and they decided to start a little noise and have a conversation.

Snow said, “Exactly why am I here again TF?”

TF then responded to Snow, "Because Snow...the plan is simple...the cannibals will attack the campsite. Once the chaos starts, those ponies down there will be scrambling around, trying to fend for themselves or for others. That or they may try to seek shelter or find a way to escape their inevitable death that is to come to them as they are being eaten alive and killed in a gruesome, disgusting, vial ways that is beyond the imagination of what one pony can come up with. However, with Knight, he will be able to survive, or at least his chances of survival are good that is.

'There is a chance that he could be caught off guard and be eaten alive like the others, which would be a pity and would ruin this entire trip that I had planned for all of us. Not only that, I won't be able to kill him myself. Not only that, but it wouldn't feel right. I wouldn’t be able t sleep at night without knowing what could have been if I had killed myself instead of some dirty, impolite cannibals. Besides, I have without a doubt a feeling that he will survive the attack. However, he won't be able to fight all of them off, so more than likely he would try and escape…so either A, he will be running towards in our direction, in which case make sure to wound him and let me take care of the rest. The other cannibals already know to leave him alone...well...most that is...that's why the chances of him being eaten alive exist."

Snow then asked TF, "What about the second option?"

TF then said to Snow, "I was getting to that Snow. Option B for Knight would be to jump over that waterfall over there, which would be suicide and his chances of survival wouldn't be in his favor. So just be ready to wound him in any of the legs once he comes in our direction."

Snow then said to TF, "I'm sorry to say this but...it sounds like this plan is a little more dark than I anticipated, even for a pony like me. And I eat my enemies for breakfast, along with having a cold heart...but not that much of a cold heart."

TF then stared silent at Snow and there was nothing but the sounds of the wind nearby between the two.

However, TF then spoke up and said to Snow, "You should stop with that kind of thinking Snow if you are ever to survive in this world and start thinking differently and seeing things from a new perspective. The times are going to change Snow...the times are going to change."

Then there was more silence between the two for a few more seconds until TF broke the ice once more. "If you're left behind, you'll die...that's why it's best to keep moving forward with the pack, for if you stop moving, you'll die one day, and you'll regret it too,"

TF said in a determined tone. Snow then said, "Trust me...I know, that’s what is taught to me in my country...it's just that it seems a bit too extreme for an average pony to set up this whole plan of having cannibals eat other innocent ponies alive is all. I'm tough and all and can handle what I will see down there, but only the criminally insane would think of such a thing to do in their actions."

TF then slowly turned his head towards Snow and he then told him, "I'm not your average pony Snow. Oh no...I am not at all. I'm that kind of special pony that just wants a to see this world burn and crumble. I'm that kind of pony that lives with insanity as it's the only thing that I have left to hang on to. I'm that kind of pony that nations would fear. I'm that kind of pony that parents become afraid of, they're fear for their children’s lives just by being near me and I suddenly become the Boogeyman for their children. I'm that kind of pony that has the determination to see everyone here die. I'm that kind of pony that is some kind of bad guy in the eyes of the law, but really I'm not a bad guy...I'm just a pony that just wants to have the entire world underneath my hooves, not in dictatorship, but to see it turn to ashes and be the one on top of all the dead bodies. To be the one that sits on all the burning corpses with a gun in my hooves, just to show that I'm the king of the hill here; I'm the one that will end up being still alive. But I'm a also that kind of pony that has a reason for all of this...and that reason is because I'm just sick of my plans failing time and time after again. In a way...I'm that kind of pony that wants to kill God."

Snow heard everything that TF had to say. To him, it was a bit weird to hear a pony like that say something about wanting to kill god. I mean, who in their right mind would want to do such a thing, let alone having the concept exist. However, at the same time, it felt like nothing new to Snow as it caught him off guard, but yet didn't move his emotions whatsoever. Instead, all it did was made him think for a bit about a pony wanting to kill god. Or any being for that matter wanting to kill god. The idea of wanting to kill god is such a bizarre idea in a way, but yet nothing new.

Anyways, Snow shrugged it off and tried to carry on the conversation and so Snow asked TF, "Another Question: Why do we have to do this? Why couldn't we wait here until nightfall comes, then we quietly sneak into the camp, take Knight silently, and kill him yourself? Wouldn’t that be much easier than this?"

TF then responded with, "Maybe...but it wouldn't be right...I mean, let's be fair here, I've had plenty of chances to kill Knight in the past, but yet for some reason...I wasn't able to do so...perhaps I just have the advantage and he does not and I just want it to be a fair fight. Deep down, I want this to be an honorable death."

That was a lie that TF had told him. He tried to kill me in the past, but he failed whether it be unfortunate events or he just failed. However I suppose I understand why TF lied, he did need to make sure he still had a soft side kind of I suppose...or something else for that matter.

Anyways, Snow then asked TF one more question, "Last question: couldn't he escape on that boat by the river over there?"

TF was looking straight at the boat, the boat that was near the camp site that was sitting in the water...right next to a water fall, but was blocked by rocks of course so it couldn't go over the edge.

TF then said to Snow, "Yes, but do you see what's on the boat?"

Snow then looked through the scope on his gun and took a good look and studied the boat the best he could with his eyes.

He then stopped looking and looked toward TF instead and said to him, "I believe I see what you're saying. To be clear, I'm supposed to be looking at the barrels, right?"

TF then said, "Yes, the one that are marked 'Gas'. If he tries to escape on the boat, and he will, just shoot the barrels before he even gets close to it, and if that doesn't work, just shoot the engine...the boat at some point should explode then. If not, just try your best to make the boat unable to move.”

Snow then said, “Will do…but what will happen once we’re finished…I’m assuming we’ll go back to our old homes and our separate ways or do you have another job for us? I mean…surely you didn’t just drag us all here just to kill one pony?”

TF then said to Snow, “Yes…I did…once he’s dead, you’ll go your own way and everything will be fine and such.”

Snow then replied with, “Well, felt like this trip was too short…felt like it kind of wasted my time. I’ve been on longer journey’s then this you know, even more dangerous ones.”

TF then asked Snow, “Even more dangerous than being held and almost eaten by a group of cannibals?”

Snow then responded, “Surprisingly yes, although most ponies would be too afraid to go out and explore the outside world after what we went through back there. But the rare ones like me are trained hard and can handle situations like that. Maybe not get out alive, but at least accept death for what it is…this is a cruel world TF, and you and I along with the others know that. It isn’t all rainbows and flowers like many think. The average pony out in Equestria, especially those closer to Cantorlot, they have a certain perspective about the world that they live in. Sure they may see danger every now and then, always have adventures to be had, but outside of their walls, the walls that they made with their own mind keeps them from what is else outside. Sure some might be able to make it, but most would die like every other creature. Outside of Equestria is very dangerous and filled with many animals and ponies that will have you dead in a matter of seconds. The very few that have experienced and survived the harsh world can survive outside of Equestria, although beyond this world, I am not so sure what lies there.”

TF then asked Snow, “What do you mean by that?”

Snow then said, “Well despite the cold rest of the world that lies outside of Equestria, no pony knows for sure what is beyond this planet, what there can be in the sea of stars up above us that we see every night. Sure there is the heavens and what may or may not be below us, but what about up there in the sky? What lies far away from us? Maybe one day we’ll find out, and with technology slowly replacing magic, maybe we’ll find out soon enough.”

TF then said to Snow, "Well you're at least right about that. Somewhere beyond this planet, there lies many dangers, in fact, I may know a little something about that."

Snow then asked TF, "You do?"

TF then responded with, "Yes, I've heard of a little tall tale in my travels. It's...rather obscure, but a tall tale nonetheless."

Snow then asked TF, "Tell me of this tall tale, I would like to hear it."

TF then got closer to Snow by kneeling down on the ground and got a bit closer to his face. TF then started to say, "Well, this is only a fairy tale, so keep that part in mind. But, who knows...it might be real. The story goes is that far, far away from here, in another world, another place that not even a pony can imagine lies is what is called a man. A man that is broken, a man that has been turned inside and out. A man that has been left behind and forgotten, but yet a darkness sits with it. A darkness that tells the man to do certain things."

Snow then asked TF, "So...what happens to this...man?"

TF then said, "Well...one day it got stuck in this world. It is not sure how it all happened, but this man isn’t going to just sit there and die. No...this man is going to take this world by its neck and make it his bitch. He will have this world beneath his feet and in the end, he will survive and kill anypony or anything for that matter. He does not care about life, he only cares if he gets pushed around, if he gets what he wants. But you know what the sad part of this tale is? This man was a very nice and kind man at one point. At one point, he was filled with so much joy in his heart, like if he was a kid or something."

Snow then asked TF, "So...what happened to this man?"

TF then said, "Well one day he was taking a little stroll through the forest, thinking about life and all it has to offer to him. But then out of nowhere the darkness came and convinced him that he was mad, that he was crazy, that he needed to embrace the bad side of him and kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, and kill."

Snow asked once more to TF, "Where did this darkness come from and why did it choose this man?"

TF then said "Well,,, no one really knows where the darkness came from. but it is said that this darkness came from a natural place, a part of nature you could say. A very unusual part of nature, but natural nonetheless. It was forgotten of course, but it made a place in the world and took over whoever it wanted to. it is even said that it travels from world to world and make others go mad just for fun. It'll make someone eat their own face off and skin themselves alive, just so the darkness can have a laugh and get off. But sometimes, it does things because it wants to help, help make the world a better place for certain individuals. Do you understand this fairytale that I have told you Snow?"

Snow then said to TF, "Yes, but...this might be real?"

TF then said to him, "Yes, it is a possibility it is true. But who knows, fairytales are very much crazy by themselves as they are only told for bed time stories, but yet they get tossed around for other things. But if it is true, it only adds the dangers of this world, and nothing more beyond that."

Snow then said, "I see...but where does this story's origin comes from though...surely there must be something that it is based off of from where you've heard it."

TF then said to Snow, "I don't know...I didn't stay around long enough to find out. It's quite a shame though, but that's life for you. Sometimes it kicks you while you're down. Sometimes it stabs you in the back. Sometimes...it just might kill you just for the fun of it.”

And sometimes life just kicks you in the balls because it was playing Self Defense Training Camp. Then there was only silence between the two of them again. Just...pure...and utter silence.

Then TF said, "I’ll be prepping up the cannibals for the start of the attack. From what I can tell, they like to get riled up before a good meal is served to them. Be ready when you start to see the chaos."

Snow then said as TF was walking away from it all, "Yes sir."

BACK TO KNIGHT......

Hoo ray, it's back to me again. Granted I know it might be a bit of an annoyance that it keeps jumping back and forth, but hey, it's how the story goes, the story of my life.

Then again TF isn't part of my life, but he does share it with me though, metaphorically speaking of course. I mean I did create him when I was but a little boy and did things with him...in my mind....and not only that, but he pays a lot of attention to me and pretty much tries to focus on getting me killed at whatever the cost. It's like...if he loves me...awwww...because, that's how love goes right? You burn your lover at the stake or something like that?

Then again I never had a girlfriend before...more or less. But whatever, I'm sure you readers would like to know what happened to me at this point on and shit like that, and I will...but first let's go ahead and let me give you the fine details as to what happened with the attack that TF had planned for me. I know all you grammar Nazis out there would want that now don't you? Trust me...it's a fine treat...because to you people...you get off by looking at some words and jacking off to it if it's spelled right...especially if it's a sexy word.

Well, while I was still stuck at the tent with the two complaining ponies and an annoyed boss trying to solve the problem, it was mid afternoon and all the working ponies were about to wrap up their day. Some were finishing up their jobs, some were getting ready eat their fine packed meals. Some were already tired by day's end and exhausted, so they collapsed on to their beds and said fuck it to their stomachs and went to bed a bit early. For others they were getting themselves cleaned up by using some of the fresh water from the nearby river and using buckets to clean the dirt and the grime off of them. Some had blood from small cuts and such.

Yes, they were hard workers alright. Well one of the worker ponies decided to take a piss, and since there was no bathroom stalls around, they went out from the group to take a piss by a nearby tree. That pony does not need to be any specific details, so try and imagine a generic looking pony that is going to die in a few seconds...because who cares, it's not like you were there, nor do you know who this pony was.

Besides, chances are...he wasted his life by getting married and having children. Hell, who knows, maybe his wife hanged herself while he was away and working. Well, the pony was pissing and whistling, as he was slowly relieving himself. He had no cloths on other than a somewhat warm jacket that he had on to protect himself from the cold air that breezed around him.

However, since he was a man..I mean a male, and the camp had pretty much males only in it, he didn't have any pussy to fuck. No pussy means no sex, and no sex means no orgasm. And as a male, I can safely speak for all the males...we have urges and therefore most men like to jack off. Granted that was obvious because biology but whatever.

The point is the pony after he pissed, he decided to touch himself and started to jack off. He got onto his ass and slowly laid back and enjoyed rubbing his big, long, hard cock and thought about a lot of sexy stuff that got him horny. And since he was far away from the group, no one would notice what he was doing, so he was pretty much in a private area for the moment. So he was jacking off hard, thinking about some chick blowing him or something like that, which is more better than that one pony guard I met that previous night, and pretty much tried his best to reach his orgasm.

Meanwhile, TF was prepping the cannibals for the attack, and so he got three cannibals to start the attack as he spotted the pony jacking off. His orders: scare the pony and kill him in front of the his group to get the chaos started up.

So three lonely cannibals, went down the hill and quietly went over to the pony that was touching himself...that may or may not have made god cry. Hey...I'm pretty sure it rains because god cries because everyone touches themselves at night. Hell, I'm pretty sure that's why the dinosaurs went extinct, the holocaust happened, and why 9/11 happened...because we just can't stop jacking off.

So much so that I'm sure in some universe, some pony or body out there jacked off so much that they died of herpes...and AIDs. Anyways, the three cannibals that were sent by TF snuck up quietly towards the pony that was jacking off. He eventually got to his orgasm and shot out a lot of white, weird cum into the area that he had just pissed at, and he had a smile on his face as he rubbed one out, he backed up and was ready to head back to the camp for some delicious grub.

However, as he got up, he heard one of the cannibals accidently make a weird noise..a weird noise that you would only hear from a retarded kid. After he heard the weird noise that came from behind him, he turned around to investigate, but to his surprise there was nothing to investigate as he saw three weird, looking abominations right in front of him that looked like mutants to him. At first, they were all silent.

Not a word escaped from the pony, only with a mouth that was slightly opened as he was sort of shocked to see three ponies that had birth defects in front of him. He wasn't even sure if he was seeing things or this was a dream. But they were standing right there in front of him in reality. So the pony slowly started to walk backwards and head back to the camp and try to forget that none of this ever happened before and try and repress the memories of it all, but as he started to slowly walk back to camp, one of the cannibals pulled out a very rusty, disgusting looking knife as the cannibal had a creepy smile to its face.

It was even laughing a little bit along with the others. So the pony quickly turned around and tried to gallop back, but he was too slow as the cannibal with the rusty blade quickly ran up to his back and stabbed the pony three times as another one tried to bite off his left hoof. Once this happened, he let out a loud scream of agony and pain, as the stab wound stung and felt like it was one of the worst things that ever happened to him in his life.

However, he needed to get back to camp for some help, so he tried the best he could, for survival's sake, and ran. Granted it hurt...a lot...but he pushed, but when he got closer to the camp, he was slow and was almost finished as the cannibals were catching up to him. Once he got close enough to the camp, the other workers ponies that were out and about took noticed to the pony and started to wonder what was going on. They even started to gather around the area he was walking towards to see if he needed any help or assistance of any kind, or at least see what was going on.

They also saw the three weird ponies coming after him, but weren't sure as to what was happening so all they knew was something was up and that means they were quite curious. But as the old saying goes, curiosity killed the cat. Well, when the pony got up to the crowd of ponies that was about to surround him, he finally gave up as he used up the last bit of energy that he had left within his body.

He couldn’t go on anymore has he had some bite mark on his hooves and a pretty bad stab wound on his back that was bleeding furiously. As the pony was about to breath his last moments of life, he fell down to his pony knees…or something like that…I don’t know, I’m not a zoologist or whatever.

Anyways, he fell down to his pony knees and looked out to the crowd of ponies that stood before him and he said before he fell down to the ground completely, “Run…”

With those final words of warning, he finally died as he gave up on life. No more will he have to suffer the fate of being eaten alive. No longer will he have to work to the bone of paying off taxes, as it seemed to be his only purpose in life in that damn Equestria.

No longer will he have to be bounded to society’s rules and regulations, he can think freely now in the afterlife, as his souls slowly rose to the heavens and into heaven’s gate. As his soul was rising, he looked at the sky with a smile on his face, as he knew he would find peace there. Perhaps see his ma and pa, maybe even get to meet god herself in this universe.

He even started to see his family when he was but a wee little boy and they said to him, “Come closer son. Yes…that’s it, come and join us in paradise where you forever will rejoice in the pleasures of your soul living and never have to feel any pain of any kind whatsoever.”

He was happy, as he was good his whole life, and as he was about to reach heaven’s gate and to enter peace for all of eternity…Neon was jumping on the clouds in the distance and jumped on top of the guy’s soul and said to him, "You’re mine now bitch!”

The pony then said, “What?!”

Then the two ended up in Neon Hell, a quite…nightmarish place to say the least.

Neon then said with a smile across his face while shaking the pony’s right hoof, “Welcome to Neon Hell! I’m your host, the pony that call Ghost…Neon…and you’re going to get raped mister. Have a fun time getting raped by that giant octopi behind you for the rest of eternity!”

Neon said that as he happily walked away from the pony and skipping.

The pony was a bit confused and he said, “Wait…what?”

Then a giant octopi behind him slowly started to rape him endlessly for all of eternity…in Neon Hell. What is an octopi you might ask? How the hell should I know what goes down in Neon Hell, for all I know it was really a poorly animated CGI goat in disguise.

I mean I tried seeing what an octopi was when looking into the past, but for some reason it wouldn’t let me..possibly because it kind of looked like a giant dildo…but maybe it was a giant dildo….or maybe it was Warren Beatty…what’s the difference? Then again, octopi is a thing back on Earth, but here…it’s something else…like Warren Beatty. Anyways, as that soul was burning in Neon Hell, the cannibals were starting to run towards the crowd of ponies. Of course some were scared, but some of the ponies stood their ground because it was three on..well a shit load of ponies.

And not just any ponies, but male ones…that means their toxic masculinity was their advantage….oh shit wait…give me a second…I said the wrong thing…their biological structure was their advantage since males have more strength. That’s it…that’s the one I wanted to say…where did that masculinity thing came from? Hmm….possibly got stuck in my mind before I left Earth, it was in the year 2013 when I left after all and Feminazi’s were on the rise.

Anyways, the ponies stood their ground and had their hooves sink into the earth, as they put on their fighting faces. But as the three cannibals were coming their way, they then looked into the distance and what they saw horrified them. What they saw was a whole army of cannibal ponies rushing towards them from the nearby hill. They came in large numbers the cannibals, and as the ponies saw this, they did what any other creature would do…panic. But if this was a space thing, they wouldn’t need to panic, just a simple guide to life is all. Well, they panicked, but not just panicked, but started to run into each other and yell and scream to the top of their lungs.

Some however were not afraid and still were not going to go anywhere without a fight, even if the odds were against them. So the ponies that decided to fight grabbed whatever they could, whether it be an axe with their mouths or blunt objects that they had nearby.

And as the cannibals came rushing through camp…well…let’s get back to what was going on in the tent first. So there I was, still hanging back and waiting for the argument between the two ponies to end. Rock was complaining about Fizzy being a prick and Fighting just sat there, rubbing the temple of his head due to the stress of it all. It seemed like to him he just wanted the day to end and it was the only way that the two would stop fighting.

As for Spirit, he just sat there and watched the two ponies argue it out.

I saw him and as I was looking at him, he looked at me to and I then quietly said to him, “Do these two argue everyday or something?”

Spirit then simply nodded his head. After Spirit did that, we all heard the yelling and the rustling from outside in the tent, all five of us of course. The two ponies finally shut up, Fighting got up to attention, and me and Spirit simply wondered what the hell was going on that was causing all the ruckus.

Well, Fighting then said, “What’s going out there?”

I then said to him, “Are there any dangers out here like dragons or something?”

As Fighting started to walk away from his desk and leading the way to the outside world, he said, “Usually dragons don’t live in this area…”

And as Fighting walked out and we all followed suit, the warm orange glow of the sun setting hit my eyes in the distance. I saw how beautiful it was and how it reminded me of those lazy days, but then that moment was ruined as I saw what was happening: ponies were dying left and right in front of me. I looked around me and saw ponies being eaten alive.

I saw ponies trying to survive by running away in fear from the cannibals. I even saw a pony being attacked by one cannibal, but quickly over powered it and grabbed an axe from nearby and killed it, but then got ganged up on by a group of three cannibals and slowly eaten alive.

Thankfully we weren't being attacked, yet...so I asked Fighting, "What do we do now?"

Then as Fighting started to lead the way, along with having a look of despair upon his face, he yelled out to the top of his lungs, "GET TO THE BOAT! GET OT EH BOAT EVERYPONY! GET TO THE BOOOAT!"

And so, we as a group of five started to walk towards the boat along with a few other random ponies that heard the message loud and clear, as ponies died left and right and cannibals with weird and somewhat creepy smiles went crazy.

And I couldn't help but feel that this part would be perfect if there was some sad violin music that was deep and emotional. I blame John Williams. Anyways, we were quickly walking to the boat instead of running, mostly because the others were and I just following along.

My best guess as to why they were walking in a fast pace was because they were just shocked as to what they were seeing in front of them, but also maybe they thought take one good look around and see if they couldn't help anyone...maybe. I'm not sure on that though. So they all, including me, walked, and as we were walking Fighting found a pony on the ground that had one of his legs cut off and was begging for assistance.

In fact that pony saying, “Please, oh please for the love of god please help me!”

So Fighting tried his best to pick him up and help him get to the boat. And so after he did that, he slowly dragged the random pony along with us, right up until Fighting couldn't help him anymore due to a lack energy to carry him, in which case the random pony fell back to the ground and a cannibal from nearby rushed over to the random pony and he was slowly eaten alive. However thankfully we were able to continue to walk away from it all. And so we continued to walk in terms of a fast pace and we ever got so closer to the boat.

As we were about half way there, there was more death and destruction along with chaos in what we saw in our environment. And so, as we continued to walk, we got caught by the eyesight of a few cannibals and they came rushing towards us, but Fighting and Rock used their hooves to punch them in the face, which there were three cannibals. Granted though they only punched hard enough to knock them out for a few second and enough time to take the attention from us to somewhere else. So we continued to walk and as we were walking, Axe came by and had some fresh blood on his face.

He wasn't harmed, although there seemed to have been a few bruises on his body and he had a look of horror for his expression and he quickly asked Fighting, "Boss! What's going on!?"

Fighting then replied as we all kept moving, "I don't know! Just get to the god damn boat! Try and get anypony that you can to the boat!"

Axe then said, "I don't think there' anypony left out here that isn't dead or trying to survive!"

Fighting then said in response, "Then just get to the damn boat then! We need to get out of here as soon as possible!"

And so we continued our little journey towards the boat and as we were right there in front of it and only had to walk a few more feet or so, a pony already found his way on board and even got the engine started and ready to set sail.

So the pony then said as he sort of jumped up and down in urgency, "I've got the boat started! I've got the boat start..."

Then the boat exploded right in front of us the boat jumped about maybe fifty feet in the air from the said explosion. I also believe I even heard a gunshot too as well. And so, with no way out of this terrible mess, we all turned around, thinking that there was an alternative.

As we were walking the other direction, I then yelled out to everyone else, "DON'T GO TO THE BOAT! DON'T GO THE BOAT! DON'T GO TO THE BOAT GUYS! WE'RE FUCKED!"

So we then started to walk the opposite direction and go towards the hill. As we were walking, we saw even more ponies being devoured alive than we did before. it's like the first time we only saw what we wanted to see, but when we turned our backs, it was even worse than we had previously thought. Not only were there dead bodies lying around, the smell of something that's rotten, cannibals being crazy and killing whatever that moves, blood spilled everywhere, but there were flames out and about. Fires started by the ponies themselves, some tents caught on fire.

It was chaos at the time, obviously, as ponies trying to survive or confused on what to do exactly. Really it just shows how crazy the world can be sometimes, but yet at the same time, the world itself doesn't give a shit and does what it wants.

And so we walked, and as we were walking, our pacing got even slower as the other ones in the group decided to pick up some injured ponies that were still alive, but can't walk with their legs, so they were strong enough to carry one or two on their backs.

Even as I decided to pick one up on the way walking, but we tried nonetheless to hurry it up. The pony I picked up was an old pony that looked like he had lived a full life. He was badly injured, one of his legs was completely broken and was bleeding out quickly while the one was just fine and was capable of walking for a few miles or so. So as I tried to help the pony walk, the pony just all of a suddenly die as a bullet entered his head. It was silent, but yet noticeable as some of his brains covered my right foreleg.

So I was wondering what happened when I then finally heard the sound of a nearby gun, and the bullet this time landed right in front of me, only a few inches that is. It hit the ground, but it was very close. Once the bullet hit its target, me and everyone in the group stopped in their tracks like I did instantly, and after looking at the small hole in the ground, I looked up. I didn't see any one there holding a gun to my head, which I was somewhat expecting at that point, but yet I only saw ponies still being eaten alive by other ponies.

But then I took a quick closer looking and saw a little shiny thing in the distance and what would you know....it was the sniper from before. And for a few quick seconds, I heavily concentrated in the area from where the gun shot came from and to my surprise at the time, I saw TF and the gunman...pony...whatever...standing in the distance.

The gunpony was just looking through the scope on the gun while TF was looking down towards me, as if he could see me and what I was doing without any assistance from a pair of binoculars. It was if he was toying with me in a way.

Well, after I saw that, I then dropped the dead pony that was in my arms and then said to the rest of the group that was with me, "Turn around."

Axe then said, "What!?"

I then repeated myself, "TURN AROUND! WE'RE GOING THE OTHER WAY!"

Axe then said while the rest of the group was looking at me kind of weird, but yet pissed as they barely knew me, but yet we were all in the same boat and situation that meant life or death.

Anyways, Axe then told me, "But the boat is destroyed...there's nowhere to go!"

I then looked around for a few seconds and then I saw the nearby waterfall and then thought to myself that it was our only way of escape. S

o I then turned around and looked at the others and said, "No...we still have a way out of this...but we got to jump." Axe then asked, "WAIT, WHAT?!"

I then said while looking back at the waterfall and pointing towards it, "It's risky, but it's our only shot out of this mess. We've got to jump over the waterfall and pray to god that we don't break our necks at the bottom on some rocks."

Fighting then said, "Well...it's our only shot...so let's go for it."

Then Fighting said, while saying it to anyone that was still alive, "ANYPONY THAT IS STILL ALIVE, HEAD FOR THE WATERFALL! IT'S YOUR ONLY CHANCE TO STAY ALIVE!!!"

And so I started to run towards the water fall while the others were still carrying the ponies that needed help, so they ended up walking to the waterfall. And anyone that was still alive were making their way towards the waterfall. For me I got to the edge first and before I jumped, I stopped in my tracks and looked down.

I couldn't see nothing only except for the mist that came from the water itself, so I then said to myself, "The things that I do just to get back home."

And then I leapt over the edge and into what seemed like an abyss to me. As for the others that was in the group, they made it, but one or two of the ponies that they were trying to help eventually got captured by some of the cannibals before they even made it to the water.

As for anyone else that was within the group that I was in, some ponies made it, other weren't fast enough and were quickly killed and devoured. And so, that my friends, ends my part...for now.

BACKTO TF...

And so we once again hop on over to TF's point of view. How Exciting... I mean...just going back and forth and back and forth...it's like sex somehow and I think I'm on bottom...oh well. That's life for you...sometimes you get to be on top..but at times...you just have to be on bottom...especially when your wife or girlfriend is holding a knife and a blow torch to your balls...ready to cut it off and shove it up your ass because why not.

You just have to be on bottom...but it's ok...there's a lot of friends you'll meet down there at the bottom...like Brendon Fraser's career...you get to stay with him forever and ever. In a way...think of it as god has already judged you and that is your hell. Anyways, after the whole attack thing happened, it wasn't until at the very beginning of dusk did TF's group came down from the hill. As they were going down the hill, they saw the aftermath of it all, and to be honest here, the aftermath is the worse part of it all.

Say a tornado comes ripping through your town, the worse part isn't the tornado itself, but really the destruction it makes as it moves. The cleanup and damaged homes and families along with more than likely dead or missing people as well.

You know,..that kind of stuff. The aftermath here however was a bit more gruesome than sad. There was a scent of burning flesh in the air...the same kind that I'm sure you would have smelled if you were in the holocaust and Hitler was raping you up the asshole as Shrek sang the national anthem to party rock. Yeah...that kind of smell. But it wasn’t just the smell that was vile, but the sight of it all too.

The dead bodies, the corpses that were having flies buzz around it. Bodies with missing limbs and organs. Skulls with no eyeballs or even a brain. The blood was everywhere and it even started to look like a whole pond with the amount that had been spilled onto the land. All the property that was once camp was either destroyed or burned up in flames. There was nothing left, you couldn't even tell it was once a camp site.

Now it is only a memory and a gravesite for all those that died there that day in that spot. No pony was alive, just all killed. Some died quickly, but others suffered a slow and painful death, something that they had to go through in order to reach Heaven's gates...or Neon Hell...both are possible.

Well, as TF and his group walked through the valley of the dead, they also saw some of the cannibals making their own little camps and they started fires to cook some of the raw meat that wasn't eaten yet. Others were simply just poking at the dead bodies. As for the little ones...the cannibal children...well they were having fun with the blood as they played with it as if it was like water to them. Think about it...instead of having fun in a pool of water...it's a pool of blood...that either sounds like a boring creepypasta or something that's kind of creepy but not really because…it's blood, it's not that scary. It's red liquid for fuck's sake.

Anyways, the group didn't show any emotion at all, especially for Snow and Star, they were used to sites like these. They didn't show any kind of regret that they had done this either. No...instead they only looked around and felt like it's just how the world worked. If you can't kill, or strong enough to kill, then you'll get killed. Simple logic that the rest of the world follows. In the end..it makes the world go round. Although they were a bit unease still due to the fact that a mass attack like this hasn’t been done by anypony else in the past. However, Sky on the other hand...hoof....whatever...was starting to feel sick in his stomach. For him, he was certainly not used to seeing stuff like this, and Blacky started to take notice to it as well.

Blacky saw how teary eyed Sky was getting along with signs of Sky wanting to throw up in a way. Sky was in a way...just a kid. He was old enough to go out on his own and make a living in the world, yes, but he was also just got to be an adult. In the end, he was still a kid that had a lot to learn about the cruel, cold, harsh world that he was living in.

He needed to take his time and learn that this world is going to eat him alive if he doesn't get his act together, but yet at the same time Blacky knew that it didn't feel right. He didn't feel right that Sky had to see this stuff, as if he needed more time to enjoy the little things in life before going out and being tough on others just to survive.

To Blacky, Sky just needed to be protected from this. In a way, Blacky started to feel a little father and son relationship coming on, but that was quickly cleared from his mind as he didn't want to think about it too much right away for they still had a job to do. So they walked right over to the edge, the place where we all jumped off at.

When they got there, one by one lined up and looked over the edge, even Sky despite him trying his best to keep it all together and not puke at the sights he was seeing. They looked down into the abyss that led far, far down into the water down below. It seemed like the fall never ended from their perspective, as they didn't see a bottom at all.

Soon, Snow then spoke up and said to TF, "You knew this would happen...didn't you TF?"

TF then said, "Of course...and now the real reason why I brought all of you together begins..."

Blacky then asked TF, "What reason is that?"

TF then said, "The game begins....we now hunt our prey that is down below this cliff."

TF then turned around and looked at his group. He looked at all of the ponies and they looked a bit confused, especially Sky. He had a look of disgust on his face.

TF then continued to say, "What? You didn't expect it would be that easy did you? You didn't expect for me to ask you all to just hunt Knight down and that would be it? No...I want this to be a special death for Knight. I could've hunted him down myself and killed him without you all...but instead we're going to be hunting him down in the woods after he has experienced all of this...the cannibals and the fire and chaos. He's lost...and we'll be hunting him down along with whoever survived when they jumped off the cliff."

Sky then asked TF, "Why? Why do all of this? Why did you do all of this? You're telling me that you killed all of these ponies and had them eaten alive and to jump off a cliff to certain doom that they may or may not survive just so you can hunt them all down? Why would you do such a thing? I mean I know expected something cruel...but this? Especially the innocent?"

TF then asked Sky, "I thought we had this conversation already Sky? This world isn't going to be nice to you. I told you we are friends, and I'm going to be one to you right now. I've been too soft and nice to you Sky. So I'm going to tell you this once."

TF then started to walk closer to Sky, slowly, but in an intimidating sort of way.

He said to Sky, "You either learn to tough it all up and take what you see and have it burned in to your memory that this is how the world works or you get out of my sight and walk back home on your own. Because this is how it all works outside of your little comfort zone there Sky...and if you want to know how to be tough...then stop whining and follow our lead. You won’t even have to pull a god damn trigger...and that's being generous because you should learn how to properly without fucking it all up.

'You should learn how to kill and watch your enemies burn, learn how to make sacrifices and realize that innocent ponies die in this world will perish even if it's unfair. But instead I'll let it slide as your friend and all you need to do is sit back and learn from these other ponies over here. These ponies aren't your everyday ponies...these ponies are murders, thieves, liars, robbers, military, mercenaries, bounty hunters, you name it. These ponies that you've been traveling with since day one aren't just some ponies that have a little toughness in their hearts...no...their hearts are made out of stone. They do not cry for the weak, they either stand up for them or they kill them. So either get your act together right now and follow my orders or leave right now before the worse happens. As a friend, I suggest you toughen up and accept reality that you are living in right now. Got it?"

Sky slowly nodded with a face of despair. TF then said to him, "I don't want to hear another whining word out of you from now on until we're done. Let's get going...we've got to find a spot to make camp."

And so TF walked away and most of the group followed. However, Blacky didn't feel right as to what had just happened, as TF and the rest walked away, Sky and him stayed in their places. Sky was quiet, looking down at the ground, not sure what to say at all. For Blacky, he wanted to say a few words, but he couldn't find the right words as he felt bad for him.

Blacky then spoke up and tried to say, "Sky...I..."

Sky then cut him off and he then said to Blacky, "It's...alright Blacky. I'm fine...he's right you know...maybe I do need to toughen up more. I mean...I'm more of a simple pony that lived in a small town. I was always shy in my days of youth...I always tried to be the nice one and make friends and such. But...if I'm going to be a tough pony in this world...I'm going to have to have to learn how to be one...slowly change myself, but I don't think I ever will though. I mean...I'm just too shy at heart you know...too kind...too used to the nice stuff. As my friend, Blacky...think you could...help me...help me toughen up and stuff and have me get the guts that I need to survive out in this world? I mean, even if you say no...I'm going to have to one way or another. I mean...with what happened here today...I'm going to have to stop being kind and learn to start being like you guys...if I can."

Blacky remained silent but as he was, he slowly formed a little smirk across his face as he was happy.

He then said, "Sure...we'll see if we can't make a stallion out of you by the end of all of this. If we...if I can't...I wouldn't blame you. It takes guts to live in this world, but it also takes courage to stand up to it. Now come on...we've got to catch up with the others before they leave us behind."

Sky slowly formed a smile on his face as well and then they both nodded to each other in silence. and as the sun was completely setting in the background, they quickly tried to get back to the others so they could make camp. And as they ran, the mist of the waterfall covered their tracks a little bit and such.

A WHILE BACK...

Imagine that mist turning into a winter storm. And that winter storm is a transition. And now...we're back in the past again...or we could be in the future...where everyone has their smart phones...there is good internet connections...virtual reality is everywhere, robots replacing human jobs....robots starting to become self aware...robot killing humans, every human has a chip implant that tracks their every movement and tells them their exact location to secret government officials...big brother is always watching you...2+2=5...

Every aspect of your life now public to everyone and everything....you can never escape...and there will be always thought police making sure you are thinking the right thing...you can never lie.....you're not going to need your teeth or your eyes....nobody's goanna look at you....your limbs are going to being limping at your side and having some sort of machine doing the work for you....and the human species will no longer be human...and god will hang his head in sorrow and cry a billion tears.....god's going to fucking cry...... Just kidding, we're in the past.

Anyways, of course this takes us a while back to where TF was still recruiting for his little trip. And so he is in another country, the homeland to Snow. Let's start off with it being a blizzard.

You can't see a damn thing in it. It's completely white and more than likely you wouldn’t be able to see anything coming from a mile away. A black guy could just run up to you and stab you and you wouldn't even know it in this kind of weather.

Well, TF was slowly pulling a cart, struggling to fight against the wind. He has his face covered and is wearing warm cloths so he doesn't get any frostbite at all. He struggles against the mighty wind, while at the same time he is trying to pull a cart that has some weight to it. However, as he is pulling the cart, he can see a place in the distance, a small bar with lights and sounds coming from it.

There was sound of cheering from many ponies from within the establishment. There was also laughter and happiness that one could feel from it, radiating from the place. TF could even hear music that sounded traditional to the country that he was in, and it seemed to be in a happy tone as well. So TF pulled his cart with all his might and tried to fight against the winter storm that was fierce. He eventually made it to the bar and was able to hear the voices coming from inside more clearly.

They seemed to have been celebrating after a great battle where many died, but yet they won it all. So once TF had made his cart secured in place from ever moving, he walked into the bar. From there, right from opening the door, his vision went from dark and gloomy that the blizzard produced, into a bright and gleefully setting of mostly stallions, singing and dancing.

There were some mares, some were soldiers, some were employees of the bar. But the place was crowded and filed to the rim with ponies drinking either hot cider and or some sort of alcoholic beverage. But if I were to guess what that drink would be mostly, it would be vodka, or at least some sort of kind of it within this universe.

So TF looked around while standing by the entrance, not attracting any attention, with the exception of one the soldiers that was nearby that was sitting at a table with his war buddies. He slightly glanced at him when he walked through, but he was too drunk to even care who TF was. As long as he wasn’t ruining his good time, he didn’t mind his presence or existence for that matter within that bar.

So TF scanned the area, trying to find a specific pony that he wanted to find and talk too. Unfortunately, it was like finding Waldo, there were just too many ponies. So TF started to walk around the place, but it was sort of hard since every square inch there was a pony blocking his path. So in order to not start a bar fight with just pushing through other ponies, TF simply walked past others gently and slowly, in order to not disturb their good time.

And to be honest here, TF did the right thing, because more than likely he would have had started a bar fight and he would have made the wrong move and shoved another pony into another and make everyone in the bar start a very good choreographed bar fight with an old western piano playing in the background.

TF continued to look around, but then didn’t find anything that he was looking for.

As he continued to walk, he eventually made it to the bar counter and the bar tender eventually said to him, "What's your business here?"

TF looked a bit shocked at what he had said, as he wasn't expecting to be starting a conversation with the bar tender. So TF's attention was immediately turned to the bar tender's, which the look the bar tender's face wasn't a happy one, nor a mean one either.

So TF then said to him, "Why...am I a problem or something?"

Then the bar tender said to TF, “You don't look like one of the soldiers...so you seem out of place and most of the times, that means something bad. So tell me what you're here for or get the fuck out before I snap your neck in half with my hooves."

TF then said to him, "Well then...getting a little hostile there when all I am is a friendly pony is just trying to find somepony that I am looking for that is in this fine establishment you have here."

The bar tender got a bit closer to TF's face and he then asked him, in a more direct, harsh tone, "And who pony would that be that you're looking for?"

TF then said to the bar tender, "The one that was in the battle that your country was in not too long ago."

The bar tender then said to TF's face, "All of these ponies been in that battle...and they won it too...that's why they are all here. Be more specific."

TF then said, "Well I'm looking for the one that is mostly considered a "war hero" and the one stands out the most. Not only that, but he's also the one that has for the most part that I'm hearing, mastered the newest technology in weapons development...in other words the gun. More specifically a rifle with the scope. A sniper rifle."

The bar tender then moved his head over to the right, signaling that he is telling TF without any words at all that he was to his right. The bar tender even made a slight grunt noise too when he did his slight movement. When TF looked over to his right, he saw a clear path to what seemed to be the pony that he was longing for. That pony being Snow.

Of course Snow is his code name, but still. Snow was in this case sitting with a group of his friends at a table, with his back turned to TF and was smiling and having a joyful time as well. Not only that, but Snow had a black ski mask covering his face, along with his winter clothing as well, so TF didn't get to see what Snow looked like.

But yet it felt like he was the odd one out in the entire bar. So TF turned back to the bar tender and silently gave him a nod in appreciation that he got what he wanted. So TF then looked back and started his way towards Snow. When he made over to his table, he kept silent to Snow's back and heard him laughing and talking about how he killed seventy five ponies in a row with his new gun that he just got and learned all of its tricks. Of course the gun being a kind of sniper rifle.

As Snow and his buddies were cheering of all the souls that they happened to kill on the battlefield, Snow's buddies happened to notice TF standing right behind Snow's back and all they did was stare dead straight into TF's eyes. However they didn't say anything as Snow continued to laugh and take another drink from his choice of drink.

As Snow was doing so, TF then said while behind Snow, "It sounds like you had fun then."

Snow immediately put his drink down and then looked behind him . Right then and there he saw TF with a bit of a grin looking at him. He seemed a bit off, but at the same time he's seen many things that are scary and weird. He even has met strangers that were odd characters that seemed to have come from nowhere.

So Snow then said to TF, "Yes I did. And it was hell of a time."

Snow had said that in a happy tone, and it seemed to TF that Snow was comfortable with him just showing up from out of nowhere.

TF then said to Snow, "Well it sounded like I would have had fun to if I was there. Killing another living thing is sometimes enjoyable you know. It's like playing god. You see something that's living, moving, has a life, trying to survive the world that it is in. And then from out nowhere, you can just...take that life away from them. Sometimes without them even knowing that their lives are ending and it's just so interesting you know. I mean...say there's a poor, little defenseless animal that is merely but of a child...and when it's not looking, YOU STAB IT IN THE BACK! Then that said animal is dead and gone, the body is lifeless and you did it by your own hooves. Sort of like how a god would do it...where a god could do whatever it wants to its creations, taking away life or adding it. Except it's not our creations, sure, but yet at the same time...we are taking away a soul. Ending a life either because we have a reason or just because we wanted to do so...it's interesting. Say..can I talk to you for a moment...in private?"

Snow then said, with still a happy tone in his voice, "Sure, we can go outside. No one would be hearing us over the storm."

TF then had a bit of a weird look on his face, a bit confused on the matter.

TF then asked Snow, "Outside? Wouldn't it be better to talk in here than out there?"

Snow then teased TF, "What!? A little cold is too much for you!?"

Then him and his buddies started to laugh for a bit, laughing at the idea that TF isn't strong enough for the cold where compared to them as they were used to the cold.

Eventually they stopped laughing and Snow then said to TF, "Come...we go outside. Besides, it's too noisy in here and there's too many ponies in here to make this a private conversation anyways. Outside is much better."

And so the two ponies walked outside and into the harsh, cold winter's day. When they made it through the busy bar with all the ponies moving out and about, the music and laughter all of sudden felt like it disappeared within an instant, as the sound of the wind that came rushing by their ears cut out the noises from within the bar very quickly.

And so as TF and Snow walked a few feet from the bar itself, TF felt a bit cold, but at the same time he figured he could handle it as he had been through much worse before.

And so when they got to a good spot, about roughly five feet from the bar, Snow then asked TF, "So...what is it that you wanted to talk to me in private hmmm?"

TF then responded with, "Well, I was thinking you could help me with something."

Snow then asked TF, "And what would that be?"

TF then said, "Well...you see I'm hunting down this guy. However, he’s a bit tough one for me and I'm putting together a little group that can help me out and track him down along with killing him. And I am searching for the best in their abilities and skills to survive, to fight, and too of course how to use these new weapons that have been spreading around this world recently."

Snow then said, "Wait...you look...familiar...have we met before?"

TF then said, “No...we have not met before. Now, I have heard you are the best when it comes to shooting guns from long range. Not only to mention, I've heard you even mastered the skills of using a sniper of any kind and even have learned the ins and outs of it all. In other words, within just a short time that these guns have been out, you're basically an expert in these. Almost as if you were born for them you know. So I am aware it might take some convincing you to help me and.."

Snow then cut him off and said, "Wait a second...I RECGONIZE YOU! YOU'RE THE ONE THAT MADE THE INVENTIONS OF GUN!"

TF paused for a moment, wondering how he would know his face, let alone know what he had done. But then he recalled something from not too long ago. He was in a small town, filled with outlaws and crooks, but with also those that fought for the law as well. He remembered that one day he just walked into a bar, a saloon to be more exact, and ordered a simple drink of liquor. After he was done with the drink and paid for it, he left a bag in there filled with many types of guns that he took from another universe. The outlaws saw it and noticed that TF had left it.

Long story short, they tracked TF down, he explained it all to them how it all works and their minds were simply blown away by the idea that guns were another option to use in battle or war to just kill another pony. However TF wasn't selling them, but more or less gave them away.

Soon within the town word spread about what he had done, but yet no one knew his name, but that didn't matter because as few days passed, but outlaws and those that uphold the law were fighting and getting used to the ideas of guns. It had its downsides, but it also had its upsides as well, and in this case in the eyes of the ponies, the positives outweighed the negatives.

And so throughout the small town, they knew TF's face, but never his name, they even took several pictures of him though and labeled him as the one that invented guns. And soon the guns started to spread out, slowly, but soon it would be all over the world that eventually Equestria would be infested by them, and to TF it was all going to be according to plan.

However, after TF had recalled that specific memory, he then said to Snow, "Yes...yes I am. But barely any...pony knows about me. I suppose you took a long good look at that picture in that small town from where it all started."

Snow then said, "Yes...yes I did...how did you know that I went to that small town?"

TF then said, "Simple: That small town is the only town that has my picture along with the line, "THE PONY THAT INVENTED THE GUN." I'm guessing you're a fan of my so called "work?"

Snow then replied with, "You do not know how much of a fan that I am. I used to fight with bows and arrows...never really good at it. But then I found the perfect girl...the one that you call a sniper in that small town when I was passing by one day. It looked beautiful...it called out to me and I knew it was the one for me. I spent every day learning it and cleaning it. I thought it was a gift from god, but then I found your picture and you're the one that invented them...correct?"

TF then said, "Yes, that's right...I made them."

Snow then said, "I cannot thank you enough for doing so. I cannot repay you enough."

TF then had a bit of a confused look on his face and then asked Snow, "Repay me? I suppose you love the gun so much that you feel like you owe me...am I getting that right?"

Snow then said to TF, "Yes, yes it is my friend. You introduced me to something that I love so dearly and that I cannot say thank you with words. Whatever you want me to do, I'll do it."

TF then had a little smile grow on his face, because he had a backup plan in case he wasn't able to convince Snow to do his little job that he wanted him to do.

And so TF then said, "Well then...that's good to hear. Although can you do me a little favor?”

Snow then said to TF, “Anything for you. Just name it.”

TF then said, “Just make sure not to mention that I made the guns if you can when you meet the others. I prefer to stay a low profile. Assuming you can that is.”

Snow then said, “I will try my best sir.”

TF then said to Snow, “Now if you just follow me and..."

Snow then stopped him in his sentence and said to him while grabbing him with his hooves and forcing him to go inside the bar again, "Come my friend, we shall celebrate this moment with a round of drinks...and don't worry, it's on me."

And as they walked into the bar, the winter blizzard forever roared behind them into an ever white mist.

BACK TO KNIGHT....

And so we return where I left off, and we go back to me of course. I mean at this point why wouldn’t it go back to me, I mean I'm fucking the storyteller at this point, talking about my life and experiences...and shit. Hell, I could be lying to you all right now and just say this was all in my head...but then again...maybe that is what life is you know...maybe we are all in just some guy's head...maybe it's Rob Schneider's head or something.

That would explain the illegal Mexicans. Well, anyways let's get back to me and everything what's been happening. So I'm at the bottom of the water fall or at least near it. I'm on dry land and I'm soaking wet. I was sitting on a nearby rock near the river, looking down towards the ground and wondering what was going to happen next.

As for everyone else, well, the ones that I was with made it out alive and survived. But as for the rest that jumped, they ended up drowning or got unlucky and crushed every bone in their body as there were some rocks at the bottom of the waterfall. It was just that I along with the few that remained we didn't land on the rocks.

That and we were lucky enough we didn't drown either. Well, me, Axe, Fighting, Spirit, Rock, and Fizzy were all near each other. Fighting and Axe were in the shallow parts of the river. Fizzy was on the ground, trying to catch his breath while still coughing up water every now and then...and maybe some of his own blood I think as well.

As for Spirit and Rock, they were as silent as I was, minding their own business and thinking of what the next step should be and to find civilization once more. With Fighting and Axe, they were in a river filled with dead bodies that were floating by. Some of the dead bodies even managed to float further away from us and such. Fighting and Axe were in the shallow parts of the river, desperately hoping to find someone else alive, but they didn't. Instead, all they got was the sound of the water hitting the river and nothing else.

none of us talked; we all knew what just happened and there was nothing to talk about. If anything, we just sat there and looked at each other, we you could just tell on each of our faces we were in some deep shit. Granted I've been in deeper shit before, where I would have died plenty of times. If anything this was the normal deep shit that I'm used to.

Problem was though I haven't been in this amount of shit for quite some time, not since me, TK, and Factory Dash were going through those universes before. So I was kind of rusty on my survival skills that TK had taught me. And he only taught me the bare bones basics of survival too, so it wasn't anything advanced. Not only that, but I had no idea what TF was doing out here in the woods, trying to pick me off.

At the time, I knew TF would have wanted to just go all out and attack me and TK as usual, but he was acting a bit different. And at the time, I couldn't figure it out. Anyways, we were sitting there, keeping our mouths quiet and letting the silent air fill the atmosphere. Not only that, but it was still cold as well, mixed with being wet, it wasn't fun.

While we were all silent and the other two were trying to find survivors, I saw a random bear walk up to one of the corpses and just start eating it. The bear just tore into a pony's flesh and soon a few cubs came and joined in on the meal that the bear found. It was kind of weird seeing that bear eating a pony...kind of felt like it symbolized something...but I knew it was really some fucking bear that life threw at me that was eating a dead pony's body. But I swear though...if it was an Indian pony, it would have tasted a lot better. Hell, I'm sure Neon can make a mean Indian pony pasta meal...made out of native ponies. Well, aside from that, we were just waiting and sitting there, as the time slowly passed. But then...we heard something. A pony all of a sudden emerged from the river and gasped for air. We all heard it and immediately turned our attention to hat said pony.

Then the pony must have saw us and he immediately swam towards us. Fighting of course tried to go out and help the poor guy and as the pony got closer to shore, Fighting held out his right hoof and helped the poor guy on to dry land. Eventually the survivor came crawling out of the water and started to cough up some water like Fizzy did. Eventually he caught his breath back and I finally got a good look at him.

He was a Pegasus, had a red coat color, a black mane that was combed back, although of course it was wet. He had a jacket on around him that appeared to be a black leather jacket, but of course it was ruined and when the pony gathered his energy, he took it off, but looked sad and disappointed though. As for his cutie mark, there was a picture of a black leather jacket on it, similar to the one that he had on.

Well, we were surrounding him, wondering if he needed help getting up from the ground as he was lying on his back at this point. He even managed to get a pair of dark sunglasses and a comb out from his leather jacket and combed his hair a little bit and put the sunglasses on. Then he started laugh while having a big smile on his face.

It was a slow laugh at first, but then that laughter grew louder and felt like this was all a joke or something. we all were confused of course, not sure what to make out what he was doing or simply why he was doing it.

Eventually he got from the ground and he looked at us and his first words that said to us right after he stopped laughing but kept the smile, "Come on...lighten up will you?"

Then he walked past us and went and stared at all the floating dead bodies.

Rock then asked him, "Lighten up? Lighten up!? LIGHTEN UP?!!!....DO YOU NOT SEE WHAT JUST HAPPENED!? ARE YOU NOT SEEING THIS RIGHT NOW IN FRONT YOUR FUCKING EYES!? THERE ARE DEAD BODIES EVERYWHERE! SOME WERE EVEN EATEN ALIVE YOU SON OF A BITCH! THERE IS NOTHING FUNNY ABOUT THIS TO EVEN LIGTHTEN UP TO EITHER!"

Fighting then looked at Rock and said to him, "Calm down! Right now this is not the time for complaining or arguing with each other. Right now we need to..."

I then cut him off and said to the rest of the group, "...get our shit together. To start off we're all wet and it's cold outside. There's a whole bunch of dead bodies that even some of the bears are coming over to feast on, so these poor souls won't get a proper burial. Not only that, but we're miles I'm sure from the nearest town, we have no food, water, or shelter for that matter. It's going to become completely dark soon with no source of light other the moon maybe. And to top it all off, we have a group of six ponies, one of them that I happen to know, is after us and more than likely is going to hunt us down like dogs. So if you ask me, we need to get our shit together and find a suitable spot for camp. We're also going to need to find some food, fresh water, and of course we all have to work as a team if we want to survive out here."

Fighting then said, "Well then...took the words right out of my mouth. Right then...we follow you then I suppose since you seem to know what's going on I suppose."

Rock then said, "Just hold on a minute though...did you just say we're being hunted...and one of them you happen to know?"

He also pointed at me with his left hoof and I then simply replied with, "Yeah," as slightly nodded my head.

He then said as he got closer to me in a intimidating way, "So this must mean he's after you because I damn know well that anypony here isn’t trying to kill me. If anything, these ponies are after you, not us."

Fizzy then tried to defend me and said to him, "Come on, this isn't the time to point hooves and..."

Rock then said, "YOU SHUT UP YOU FUCKING PRICK!"

Fighting then said, "EVERYONE SHUT THE FUCK UP! As Knight here said...we need to get our shit together...and if we want to survive...we have to work together. That and apparently we are all being hunted down by somepony that he knows, so I would think that he might know how this pony thinks. So I suggest that we all listen to him then. Is that good with you Knight?"

I then nodded my head silently, only because I wanted to get back to Stalia and continue to live.

So I then said, to the group, "Alight then...first let's just get everyone's names and make sure we are all familiar with each other."

Fizzy then spoke up and said to me, "We all kind of know each other's names by know I would think."

Rock then pointed over to the survivor that was still standing and looking at the river filled with what seemed to be endless corpses and said, "We just don't know him."

The survivor heard what we were saying and he then turned around and looked at us.

He then said with a cool looking smile, "My name's Grease Jack. Or you can just call me G."

I then asked G, "Well nice to meet you, but quick question...why were you laughing earlier and why do you have a smile on your face?"

Rock then said, "Yeah...I would like to know too...because apparently this guy thinks this is a funny situation right now. I wouldn't mind punching that smile off his face."

G then said, "Relax...take a chill pill. I'm just trying to look on the bright side is all."

Rock then said, "What bright side?"

G then explained as he slowly walked towards us, but in a cool manner in a way, "What I'm saying is you have got to lay back for a moment and relax. I mean sure...there’s going to be some dark moments in life, but no matter how dark it might get, you just got to shine that light on the darkness and stay positive. That and come on...life's a big joke. What isn't there to laugh at here? Just relax and be cool about it...don't be so strict or nervous...or stressed for that matter. You just need to be calm and enjoy the little things...you know? Now how about we say we go find a place to camp for the night...it sounds like it's going to be a fun time just hanging out with the guys. Come on...times' a wasting."

And so G walked off and went ahead of us, and of course we followed suit without a single words...although Rock did give me a look saying that he didn't like me at all. And so we moved into the wilderness that was in front of us and made an effort to set up camp as the sun fell in the sky and the moon rose up with the stars.

A FEW HOURS LATER.....

Well...to save you the time and to spare the boring details, we eventually found a camping spot. Don't worry...I'll give you fuckers some insight. So what happened? Well, with G, he went back and grabbed a decent sized knife along with a bag that could hold his comb and knife.

It was a small bag that went around our backs, almost like one of those saddle things that these ponies carry around things in that has pockets on both sides, but it's one side that has the carrying capacity, or something on the lines like that. We then found three decent sized logs and circled it around and made a decent sized campfire as well. The fire wasn't too big, but big enough to warm up all seven of us for the time being.

As for food, as we found some food that was oddly enough left behind some of the animals...or maybe the animals were out and we just kind of stole it from them and that means they will slowly starve to death and wonder who in the hell took their food as they slowly die a slow and painful death and see their god.

Or you know it was left behind or something, and it was fresh too, but it wasn't too much though. Besides, these ponies don't really eat meat, although some of them may or may not eat fish...surprisingly after being here for so long I still don't get the idea behind that sort of thing. Anyways, we were able find a source of fresh water as well. Again, not much but it had to do. Aside from sleep, we were fine for the night at the time. All that was left was to just wait for the morning to come around and get a move on and such.

Of course, with the time that we had, we did talk a little about stuff. It was around when we all got settled and we were sitting on our assses, huddling around the camp fire. We also smelled too and weren't clean of course, but at least we had something in our stomachs and some warmth to keep the cold away and from us from dying in our sleep. Well, we were all silent at first, but one of us had to break the ice.

So, I then said to everyone in the group, "So...here we are. We're in the middle of the woods, pretty much in the middle of nowhere and are being hunted down."

Rock then responded to me with, "No we're not shithead. We're in the middle of fuck city; population: us. Do you realize how fucked we are? Do you realize how far up shit creek we are without a damn paddle? Because you're looking at it right now. We're all fucked."

Fighting then stepped in and said, "ROCK! Listen, we are in some deep shit, let's not lie about that. But we're going to make it. If we just work together and..."

Rock then cut off Fighting and he said to him, "What are you?! My father or something? Don't tell me what to do...ok? Knight here got us in to this mess and...."

I then cut in and said to him, "Well I kind of did. Sorry, didn't mean to...but let's face it I had no other choice. They pushed me into the woods as they were chasing me and I just happened to come across you guys, not only that but I didn't expect them to send a bunch of cannibals at you guys either. Cut me some slack here, I was just supposed to pass on by and stuff."

Rock then said to me with fury in his eyes, "CUT YOU SOME SLACK!? DO YOU EVEN KNOW WHAT HAPPENED? DO YOU KNOW HOW MANY HAVE DIED TODAY?! WE'RE ALL FUCKED BECAUSE OF YOU!"

G then butted in and said, "Chill Rock...let it go. Let's just sit back and enjoy the stars and take a break."

Rock then turned his fury towards G and he then said, "Oh...don't get me started on you either you son of a fucking bitch."

Fizzy then said, "I don't quite understand what kind of grudge you have against G...we just met him and ..."

Rock then said, "Oh just shut the fuck up you prick. JUST SHUT UP! ALL OF YOU! Right now...we need to be thinking about how we're going to get these assholes and kill them first before they get us. We shouldn't be lying around here and sleeping. We need to keep moving and..."

I then had to step in as part of my basic training that TK had taught me something that I needed to tell Rock about.

I then said to him, "I'm sorry rock, but right now we are all tired and cold. It's best to reserve as much energy as possible while keeping warm by the fire. And besides, they're doing the same as us, camping outside while being around a fire...except with more than a likely shelter and blankets and actual food though...while we just have our wits... and the knife and a comb that G has on him."

G then said to me, "Hey...thanks for recognizing me Knight...very much appreciate it. I also like your hat too...where'd you get it?"

I then had to say to him, "Uhh...thanks...I guess. As for my hat...I uhhh...got it from a friend a long time ago, a friend that gave it to me after I sort of graduated."

Fizzy then asked me, "Graduated from what?"

I then told him, "Well let's just say I went through some basic survival training...and I mean very basic stuff. I was supposed to do more but...let's just say it didn't work out."

G then said to me, "Cool. Cool. And where's that friend now? Is he chilling back at his place or what?"

I then said to him, "Well...he's dead...been dead a long time now. But I have this hat to remember him by...even though he told me he stole it off a dead guy."

G then told me while giving me a face that looked like he had pity for me, "Ohhh....sorry about that, sounds sad to hear that dude. But hey...maybe you'll see him again one day in another place, if you get what I'm saying...or maybe you'll see him as a Ghost."

I then told him, "I doubt I'll see him as a ghost, let alone a skost...but...maybe. In a another time or existence."

G then asked me, "And what about that satchel too...did that friend of yours give that to you too?"

I then looked down at the satchel that I was always have been wearing, but at the same time kind of forget that I do wear it. I looked at it and it looked like it was worn out and old, but it was still good. Sure I had some survival things in it, but it wasn't the best to take them out at that moment and I really wasn't use to holding a gun as a pony yet. Sure I had done it in the past, but I barely had a good grip on the damn thing at the time. I was still getting the hang of how my hooves can be somewhat oddly flexible in terms of holding things...it was kind of weird to explain...it was as if it's like....magic or something.

Anyways, I then looked up again at G and told him, while everyone else was listening, even Rock, "No...I kind of chose it myself. I just thought it would be useful...but to be honest though...I just thought it looked cool on me at the time. But those days when I was young and stupid are over I suppose."

Rock then said, "What are you talking about...you look young, sure maybe not a colt, but you still have plenty of life left in you."

I then thought about what he said, and yeah, I still have life left of course, I have plenty. It goes for all of eternity and never stops because I can live forever, but yet it still felt like I was only a dumb teen then.

Anyways, I then said to him, "Well it feels like it was a thousand years since I was a colt. I mean, I didn't have much, mostly by myself most of the time since I had no brothers or sisters to hang around with. Mostly just me and my parents. But to me...they were kind of bland, boring, but simple...ponies... They had no interesting back story aside from my dad being in the service, but aside from that, just simple folks with simple tastes. Most of the time I just forget about them as if they never existed in the first place. But hey, I moved on from them, got this cool hat and satchel that I forget that I have half the time, and just try to get by day to day you know."

Axe then said, "Yeah, I know how that feels...that's what I do most days, just live day-by-day and see what comes up in life. Then again I'm not much for the crazy stuff. I mean stuff that these Elements of Harmony that they get into..I wouldn't want to be part of that, I would want to stay with my normal life...not much for the adventures aside from exploring the great outdoors."

I then said, "Yeah, I know...except for me that never happens. I mean, I tried to move to the town of Ponyville because I just wanted a simple and cozy life. Just get a simple job that paid enough and just live out the rest of my days in that town...but instead I get into trouble with one thing then I get up in another thing and then I end up moving somewhere that's the opposite of Ponyville and then even more shit happens and then all hell breaks loose for me. I just want that simple life like you Axe because my early days of youth, I've been and done things that is twenty one times more crazier than what the Elements of Harmony has done...and I've seen it and just want to go and have a simple, but relaxing life somewhere that's sort of safe.

'But then again...that dream died a long time ago when I got into some shit that I had no intentions of getting into, but you know what...I'm fine with that. Sure it's not exactly what I wanted, but with keeping with G's look on the bright side of things...I figure...I get through this shit and one day I'll have my peace. I'll be done fighting, that my fighting will be over. Or maybe fate has it in for me and my fight will never be over and I just get endless shit forever and ever and for all of eternity."

And then we were all silent...for about a few seconds...

Then G finally spoke up and he then said, "Whoa...that's deep...and a little depressing. You've got to learn to lighten up a bit...you know?"

I then said to him, "Thanks...I'll keep that in mind the next time when shit starts to hit the fan again. What about you G? What's your story?"

Fighting then said, "Yeah...I would like to know too. I mean, I don't ever recall hiring you at all."

Rock then spoke up and chimed in, "I don't even recall seeing you there at the camp either. So you better start talking before we start to assume you're just here to spy on us."

G then said with a smile, "Relax guys...keep it calm...keep it easy. I'll let you know all about me and what I do. You want to hear my story? You got to sit back and relax first and..."

Rock then demanded, "Just tell us who you are before you find your neck snapped in half."

G then said, still calm, "Alright then..chill. So you all want to know who I am? I see...well there isn't much to really say. I was sort of lost you know...out in the woods, with nowhere to go. What had happened before hoof was that I was in a crash, a really bad one, but could have been a worse one. It was a...hmmmmp...I can't seem to remember what it was now that I think of it. I just remember it was me and a few other ponies, just coming along for the ride, and I was relaxed like usual, keeping happy about the entire world. Looking around me and making the smile never ending. I was happy and chilling, life was good. Then all I remember that we crashed...and all of those other ponies died. Not a single soul left alive...but that's ok.

'Because chances are they moved on to a better place...a place up above where they relax and chill. As for me, I seemed to be the only one that survived the crash and I was badly beaten up, my leg...leg felt like it was broken. But I looked on the bright side to it all and said to myself, 'G...everything is going to be alright. You're around beautiful nature, you're alive, and you still have your cool'. And so I moved along, saying hi to the signing birds and the busy bears. Eventually I found a river, and soon I found you guys. Then when I saw all of you and how you were all working I thought it felt like it was all cool...you know? So I looked around and walked in, blended in and no one asked me who I was. Then of course those ponies came in and found a decent meal out of all of you...well..most of you, and I jumped last minute thinking to myself, 'This is going to be one fun ride'.

'And then I fail from the heavens and you guys picked me up...and now here we all are...chilling...relaxing....enjoying the night sky up above. And the thing is I remember those stars like the back of my hand. If you look up there sometimes...I think I see somepony that I recognize...it's really weird you know? I just look up and think to myself...how I miss to be up there sometimes."

Rock then talked and said, "What in the FUCK are you talking about? You don't even make sense...and for us to believe you just walked right in without us all noticing and..."

G then said, "You were in the tent all day complaining...so who could have ever noticed."

Rock then remained silent.

G then still had his smile on and gave a little laugh and said, "That's alright Rock...we're cool. So let's just chill and talk about life and such and how cool it is."

Fizzy then spoke up and then said, "I would like to...um...'chill and talk' if I may do so?"

G then looked at him from across the fire and then said to him, "Well go on then my friend, you're welcome to talk your heart out. I would love to listen to whatever...ever you have to say. Say? Why are you called Fizzy in the first place anyways?"

Fizzy then said, "Well...it's because I'm a scientists...I always loved working with chemicals and such. Especially outdoors and when the environment is concerned. Granted though I don't really like my name to be honest. I was always picked on at school for it, I was always bullied for the things that I did and...well I didn't have much of a childhood either. My dad never loved me and my mother always said I was mistake...always worked at the whore house. Not sure why she didn't kick me out on to the streets...but...here I am...long story short, I made it into the big leagues of scientists in Cantorlot and well, there isn't much to say about me either. I'm just some poor sap that has no one to love."

G then asked Fizzy, "What about a mare? Is there a mare that loves you...like a marefriend?"

Fizzy then said, "Oh Heavens No...I haven't been on a date at all, not even kiss a girl for that matter. No, I'm all alone, usually by myself every night reading the books that I have in my collection. I don't have any friends either to hang out with and, well I'm just a lonely pony is all. I'm somehow shocked that I even survived after today's events."

G then said, "Maybe you're alive for a reason?"

Fizzy then asked G, "Excuse...me?"

G then said, "Well, what if God had a plan for you? What if God kept you alive today just so you can get a second shot at life...you know? What if today, we all got a second chance at life. Maybe for you Fizzy, You got a second chance to live life and find yourself a girl to love and find friends. I mean, it isn't like God is going to kill you off right after God let you live."

Fizzy then said, "I tend to find that doubtful."

G then said to Fizzy, "You've got to lighten up Fizzy...look at yourself. You're alive and maybe when you get back home, you can have a second chance to find some friends and have a family. Wouldn't that sound nice?"

Fizzy then stayed silent for a moment and then said, "That...does sound quite nice to be honest. But...what if I don't find anypony. What if I..."

G cut him and said to him, "Relax Fizzy...I'm sure if God kept you alive, I'm sure God will find a way to help you find love and life itself. What about you Rock? What's something that you regret about your life?"

Rock then said bluntly to G, "Nothing. Now shut up."

G then said, "Come on Rock...isn't there something you would like to do, have a second chance at in life?"

Rock then stared blankly at G and he then said, "Well...to be honest I would like to see my little girl again. I have a daughter that I sadly abandoned many years back. Wasn't really a good father or a role model for her for that matter and so I went up and left her. So I would like to go back and meet her once more and say sorry to her. I do love her after all. Now I said what I said...now shut up and leave me alone...got it?"

G then said, "Got it? I see you want to be left alone for the rest of the night and I get it...it has been a stressful day for you all and I understand you all want to kick back and relax under the stars for once. What about you Axe...what's the one thing you regret?"

Axe then said, "Well...I would want to fuck one more time."

We all stared at him and wondered why he said that.

Axe then said, "Well it's true. I mean come on...I'm not married, but I know a couple of girls that I used to bang and really I just want to get that pussy one more time you know. I want a blow job around my cock and feel that warm and soft tongue wrapped around it. I want to fuck...I mean...who wouldn't...right?" Fighting then said, "Well anyone that is young and in there prime that is."

Axe then said, "But you get what I'm saying...right? Look I don't have any regrets, I'm glad I work for Fighting and stuff, I made an honest living, have some friends back home, and I'm a bachelor so...I don't have much that I regret other than not banging three girls in one night before I left. I only banged one."

G then aid, "That's cool Axe...that's really cool. I understand. Sex is a pleasure in life and you want to embrace it and feel alive while your body can still have all that energy. I feel the same way, but yet at the same time, I'm more for hanging out with a mare then having intercourse with her, but you know...that's your thing and I get it. What about you there...who is his name?"

G then pointed at Spirit and Spirit never answered. Instead, Fighting answered for him and said, "He's my adoptive son and he doesn't like to talk."

G then said, "Oh...that's nice then. Does he have any regrets?"

Fighting then said, "I'm sure Spirit doesn't want to talk about that kind of stuff, so I'll just take his place. For me, it's leaving my homeland. I've got to be honest, I'm a little home sick and feel like I need to return to my home back in my country. I just want to see my home country one more time before I die you know."

G then said, "Nice...nice...and what about you Knight...got any regrets about you?"

I then was silent for a bit until I said, "Well, I have a lot of regrets you know. I mean, I've made a lot of mistakes that I want to take back. I want to redo things again, and say to others. In truth, I have a lot of regrets but too many to choose one. But if I had to choose one, I guess I would want to go back to my home in Stalia and just do what I have to do. At this point, if I get it done sooner, the closer I'll be to at peace for myself."

G then asked me, "What if it doesn't end that fast?"

I then said to him, "Well...then it's just a shit sandwich that I have to eat then. Let's just stop talking and get going to bed...it's late and we need our energy for tomorrow."

Rock the spoke up and then said, "I'll stay up and be on guard for the night."

I then said, "Good...but before we hit the hay...I need to know...where's the north star at?"

Fighting then said, "You mean you don't know?"

I then said to him, "Well I said took basic survival training...I never said I took anything beyond that."

Fighting then said, "I know...but knowing the north star isn't even difficult, it's below basic."

I then said, "Well I'm sorry for not being a fucking astronomer...just tell us where the north star is at Fighting."

Fighting then looked up at the night sky and saw all the stars dancing and glittering above him in the heavens.

He eventually found the north star and pointed up in the sky and said, "There it is. I see it now."

Fighting was pointing with his right hoof towards a constellation, which looked like the User Minor Constellation to me, but considering that an User Minor is a real thing is this universe along with it being different entirely, I wasn't too sure if the constellations were the same back on Earth or not.

Fighting then continued to say, "So since that's the North Star, we can at least tell where we're going."

I then asked Fighting, "So where do we go now in order to get out of the woods and on way back home or at least find the nearest town for help?"

Fighting then said, "Well, I do know these parts of the woods, I have been here once or twice, but not for long so I barely know the terrain at all. But I do know how to get out of here."

Fighting then turned around behind him and pointed with his hoof towards two tall mountains into the distance. Everyone in the group looked at the two mountains. They were purple and had plenty of snow covering them as well, but they weren't too tall either and both mountains were separated from each other so you could see a space right between the middle of the two.

Fighting then said to us all, "There's a passing between those two mountains that we go through in order to get back on a nearby trail. We can reach there by tomorrow evening at the latest if we push ourselves hard enough."

Fighting then looked back to me and I then asked him, "Is that our only option?"

Fighting the responded to me, "Well, there are several others, but most are far out of reach. There is only one other exit nearby, but it's a bit further out west however and it can kind of be dangerous too if not careful enough."

I then said, "Well then...it's settled, we head for the passing tomorrow and pray that we don't get slaughtered on our way going there too. For now...I suggest we all get some rest. So...with that said....good night."

And then all of us, except for Rock of course, laid down on the ground and kept warm by the fire and tried to get some rest. Of course it wasn't comfortable considering it was the hard, cold ground, but it had to do, and besides, we were ponies, we had some fur to keep us warm, but not too warm though. Aside from that, that ended our day, even if it felt a bit short, but we needed to conserve our energy. Hell, it didn't even matter that we didn't get to know each other that much either. All everyone wanted to do was to survive and live to see the next day. So that's the end of my part...for now.

BACK TO TF....

And once again we're back to that fucker TF...how wonderful. I mean, TF's a dick...I'm not sure why I'm even including him in this part of my life. But yet I can't help but feel that I need to do so.

Maybe it's the universe or something, I don't know. Anyways, after Sky and Blacky talked a bit, they eventually caught up to the group. Long story short, everything was fine, they just needed to find a camping spot is all. However due to the fact that we were far away, as in elevation, they weren't able to catch up to us. Instead they had to camp at the top of the hill, right near the cannibals.

Granted though they were fine with it, but I'm sure those cannibals would eat them if it wasn't for the fact that TF helped them out. Speaking of the cannibals, after they ate their fine meals of ponies, especially some being alive as well, they all had an orgy. I'm not trying to crack a joke here, they literally had an orgy and as TF's group was all set up for the night around a camp fire and some food that was not pony, Blacky was staring out into the distance, looking at the stars and the moon as it danced high in the sky. It looked beautiful to him and certainly to me as well that night.

Especially to me, it felt like the night sky was lonely and dark, but yet so bright and wonderful in what it was. And as for Blacky, he could see all the snow across the landscape along with the mountains as well. He could see it all and to him it was just one big landscape of nature, filled with animals and trees and such. But of course he also saw the orgy that was going on within the grounds that was once a camp that Fighting once ran.

He saw a few cannibals making musical dances as if it was part of a common ritual, as the cannibals themselves started to scream and shout to the top of their longs. Some were fully covered in the blood of their victims as they fucked each others in the butts. They were care free with the kind of sex they were having as some were male on male and some were so disturbing I'm not even sure what they were doing as it was just pure and raw sex. And of course the smell was rotten and it could be smelled all the way to TF's camp.

Blacky smelled the terrible stench of what was going on, but yet was disgusted by the sight as he had seen worse in his earlier days. He had seen war of course, but not a kind one either. So as Blacky was looking at the magnificent wonders of nature in the far distance, he was also forced to see the mess of an orgy down below near him at the bottom of the hill. And so after seeing the sight of cannibals fucking other cannibals that would lead to incest and defective babies from birth, he turned around to see that everyone was around the campfire and that they just had their meal for the day.

Nothing much for what they ate, if anything it was normal and had nothing to do with meat. But I'm willing to bet that they ate better than us. Although before they ate, TF had asked them where did their saddlebags went and as explained from earlier, the cannibals took it. Even afterwards when they went free the cannibals still ruined the bags so it didn't matter to much. Not only that, but they also had cloths to keep them warm while we only had a fire.

Blacky then slowly walked towards the campfire and sat in a spot to make it a complete circle of the group sitting around the camp fire.

He then said to them all, "I don't know about you guys...but that site over there...with the whole orgy and everything...it's kind of sick to watch...and I've been through wars."

Mr. Brown then said, "It kind of turns me on."

He said with a smile and within that smile was a horrible looking grin with a few missing teeth to go along with it.

Pink of course didn't like what her brother said so she then slapped him on the back of the head with her hoof and yelled at him, "You fucking pervert!"

Of course, Mr. Brown felt her hit that her sister did to him, so he quickly turned around his head as a reaction to that with a face that said, 'Ow...' Mr. Brown then said to his sister, "That fucking hurts you cunt! And besides...I'm just saying what's true...baby."

Mr. Brown then gave a wicked smile to her, as if he was hinting at something...possibly even incest.

Pink then said to Mr. Brown, "I wouldn't even fuck you if you weren't my brother."

Mr. Brown then said, "Well fuck you too bitch. But while you're sleeping tonight, when you're not looking, I'm going to be getting me some of that fine ass."

Pink then slapped her brother straight across the face once more, this time a little harder.

Blacky then had to speak, "What is wrong with you two?"

Mr. Brown then turned his attention towards Blacky and then said to him, "Well I'm not sure if you haven't notice yet, but this group is mostly a sausage fest. The only mares around here is my sister and that silent bitch over there."

He then looked and had a quick glance at Star Glitter, who then looked back him with a pissed off look with no words. Mr. Brown of course quickly looked away and tried to forget the look that Star Glitter gave to him.

So Mr. Brown continued his conversation and he then said, "Besides, I can't just jerk off...whenever I'm horny back home, I just go and find a whore house. Usually I get the ladies without paying them."

Pink then said out loud, "Of course you don't....instead they try and get away from you, but instead all you do is end up raping them."

Mr. Brown then said to his sister, "Well if they weren't whores, then maybe I wouldn't force them to have sex with me."

Pink then asked her brother, "Then why on earth would you want to rape me then?"

Mr. Brown then said, "Well...ain't you a whore?"

Mr. Brown then gave a little laugh, but all Pink did was take out a knife from her jacket thing and put it against his throat and said to him, "If you call me a whore one more again...I'm going to fucking kill you...I don't care if you're my brother anymore because you know what? You're a fucking idiot and you deserve whatever is coming to you in the end."

Mr. Brown only gave a short laugh and continued to smile at her and said, "Baby, the more you threaten me, the more my dick is getting harder. Don't deny it sweetie, one day you and I, despite being siblings, are going F. U. C. K. Fuck and we're going to do it because we both want to have a good time...or at least I want to have a good time that is. You and me baby, we're going to do it like they do it on that Discovery Raid Channel."

Blacky then looked a bit confused, but yet couldn't believe the two brother and sister could eventually screw each other, and it was a bit of a sick idea to him.

Blacky then looked at TF and asked him, "What kind of fucking hole did you find these two inbred hicks at?"

TF then said, "Trust me, I was considering with going with two others, but they ended up being hanged before I could get to them within enough time. So I just had to settle with the leftovers."

Mr. Brown heard Blacky's inbred comment and he then turned his smile into a frown real quick and looked at Blacky and said to him, "Hey! I'll have you know we don't come from an inbred hick family. It's just that I want some girl pussy right now and my sister is all that I've got."

Mr. Brown then looked back at Pink and slowly licked his lips sexually. Pink then gave a look that said she was disgusted at her brother, that she didn't want her brother near her. That he could think of such a vile act to do to her.

So Pink then said to Mr. Brown, "You better not you son of a bitch! Or else so help me, Momma is going to whoop your ass when you get to heaven boy."

Mr. Brown then said, "Or maybe when we get to Neon Hell that is. Besides...there's no such thing as Heaven. Only Neon Hell and Nothingness, that's what exists after we die baby. And since life is meaningless, we should...you know..make the best of what we've got it and...get it on."

TF then interrupted and then asked, "What the hell is Neon Hell?"

Blacky also chimed in and asked, "Yeah, I would like to know too? What the fuck is Neon Hell?"

Along with the looks on Snow, Sky, and even Star Glitter's faces, they too seemed wanted to know what Neon Hell was.

So Mr. Brown then said to all of them, "What..you don't know what Neon Hell is? Well let me tell you...there's a pony living in Equestria here and you should not mess with him at all. Long story short...if he catches your soul off guard, whether you pissed him off or not, hell you don't even have to meet him to take your soul, he'll just do it at random and he'll take your soul and you two...well, you're going to a bad place. A bad place filled with the dammed souls and the worst things you will ever see in your entire lives I tell ya. Anyways, back to my lovely and sexy ass sister...I think I'm tired of waiting for you to come on to me...so instead I'm going to come on to you?"

Pink then looked a little confused and she then asked her brother, "What on Earth do you mean by that?"

Then at the bottom corner of her eye, she thought she saw something. She thought she saw something slowly ever growing and was a bit curious as to what it could be. So she slightly moved her head downwards and then finally realized with her eyes widen as to what it was. It was her Brother's big, smelly, fleshy, spineless horse penis.

It was so big, long, and hard. It was twitching and it was aching for sex and for relieve. Pink then had her mouth agape and almost looked horrified and slowly look up to her brother. When she looked up, she saw her brother had a big, wide grin across his dirty and smug face.

Pink then said to her brother, "Oh you better not....or I swear you're going to regret it."

Mr. Brown then slowly got up from the ground and as he did, his big and long cock swung from his crotch. It was so long that even Pink thought that even if she wanted this to happen, it would be too much of a monster and it would rip her insides apart.

Mr. Brown then said to her sister as she was taken aback and looked like she was prepared to run away from her brother, "Bend over sis."

Pink then said simply, "No."

Mr. Brown then said, but with more of an aggressive tone, "BEND OVER NOW YOU BITCH!"

Pink then said, "No!"

As she said that, she quickly tried to get up from the ground and tried to run away, but she was a fraction of a second too late as her brother grabbed her with all his might and strength and said with a smile, "Oh where are you going...we're going to have us some little fun tonight ya'll hear! We're going to try out all three holes...first let's try out the classic side first!"

As Mr. Brown got a good hold on her sister, Pink was struggling along with kicking and fussing, but she didn't have enough strength to get her brother off her and so she was forced into being raped and along with incest as well.

So what happened next was that Mr. Brown pushed her sister forward and into a bending position so he got a good look of a view of her ass. As this was going on, the rest of the group was unaffected by this with the exception of Sky, as they were not too surprised this would happen.

They have witnessed rape and murder before, hell I'm sure they even witnessed a musical called Raped and Murdered before at some point I bet. Well, Mr. brown got a good look at her sister's ass cheeks and slowly licked his smiling lips. And so he slowly took the other hoof that was holding his sister down and slowly spread Pink's ass cheeks wide as he could...and the more that the ass cheeks revealed, the harder and hornier he got.

Eventually he saw two holes, one hole that had shit come out along with other things I bet, and the other one was the female genitals, but this pussy looked a little bit wet to him.

Seeing that second hole wet made him so excited for what he was going to do next to her sister and then he said to Pink, "It looks like you're excited too huh sis? Why didn't you say you wanted your brother to fuck you...I've been starving out here for some pussy!"

Pink then said, "I'm not you son of a bitch! Now get your fucking fat hooves off me or else I'm going to fucking kick your ass when this is over!"

Mr. Brown then said, "Now don't worry sweet cheeks...this is only going to take a second...and trust me, you're going to like what you're going to feel deep inside of you. And once I'm in deep in your other hole, you're going to be begging me to make you cum and to fuck you so hard that I made some scrambled eggs out of your ovaries."

Pink then said sarcastically, "Oh ha ha...do you use that as pick up lines when you try and find whores to fuck?"

Mr. Brown then said, "Yeah...I've used it before, and trust me all I've got in return is slaps to my mouth with no appreciation for quality pick up lines."

Pink then said "Oh give me a break."

Mr. Brown then said, "Now don't worry...I will be going to go slow and gentle at first..but then we're going to be picking up the speed as we go along with this whole shebang ya hear me? Ready now sis? Ready for me to give you a ride of your life? Ready to...have me do the innie and the outie!? ARE YOU READY FOR ME TO FUCK YOU!?"

Pink then responded with, "NO!"

Mr. Brown then said, "I heard a yes!"

Then Mr. Brown slowly and easily penetrated his sister's vagina. Pink didn't feel much, if anything it felt like what normal sex was to her as the cocks that entered her were average length and girth. But her brother was special, as his cock wasn't just any normal cock, but instead it was the special porn type of cocks.

Those type of cocks that look unrealistically big and should not even happen at all. So in better words, what Pink was feeling was only the tip of Mr. Brown's cock. Soon Mr. Brown started to get bored and felt like he was going to go soft at some point if he didn't amused himself anytime soon. So he put it into full gear and went full fucking force and shoved his big meaty cock all the way inside of her. However he felt a little sad as he reached the end of her pussy and couldn't fit his entire cock inside of her, but it was roughly about ninety percent all the way in there, so it would have to do for him. And after Mr. Brown had himself all the way that he could fit inside of Pink, he immediately started to quickly thrust in and out repeatedly.

As he was fucking her, Pink felt a massive pain, but yet at the same time a weird sense of pleasure at the same time. It was a warmth of pleasure in a sense that she felt and as if she wanted this to happen, but that was her natural sexual instincts talking to her as she hasn't been touched in years by another stallion. Instead she went back to thinking with her mind and she kept telling herself that she didn't want this and that she was going to make her brother pay for what he was doing to her and her privates.

However she couldn't help but feel that she wanted to enjoy every moment of her brother screwing her. She even started to think twice about all of what was happening to her and that she thought for a brief moment that her brother was kind of hot, but she then went back to the thought of beating Mr. Brown to a bloody pulp after he was finished with her. And so Mr. brown continued to rape his sister furiously and started to take all of his stress out on to her. Mr. Brown was moaning with joy and was screaming to the tip of his lungs to the pleasure he was receiving from this particular sex act that he was performing.

Mr. Brown then said, "Woo weee! This is fun isn't it! It's more fun than what we would have on the farm with the pigs! Makes me wish I have a gas mask on right now while I'm doing you sis! It sure would make this a lot more fun, just like what I did to the chickens when I was ten and when I got my first erection! I was so turned on that night that I literally fucked three chickens to death all at once! Then I fucked the chicks too! They enjoyed it as I fucked their little brains out! Then I served the remains to you and ma for breakfast that morning! Oh yeah! I'm having more fun than when I fucked my own banjo! Nothing sure beats a good fucking than an ice cold lemonade with piss in it! Remember that one time when I pissed in your drink and I made you drink it sis! Huh! Do ya?! Oh yeah that was the best time of my life!

'I don't want this moment to end at all! I want to fuck your brains out and when your brains is out, I want to take that and fuck that too! Fuck yeah! I bet you weren't expecting this huh sis!? Well don't worry your brother has you covered...because we're family...don't you know!? Oh yeah...when I'm finished with you, you're going to be nothing but a bitch filled with cum inside of her and you're going to be on your knees begging me for more of my special crème that shoots out of my cock! Did you get what I said sis!? It's cum! I fucking shoot out fucking cum sis! That's what guys do! THEY FUCKING CUM SEMEN!

'I'll even sing the ABC's for ya! A is for A pussy for me! B is for a Bitch that is begging for my cock! C is for my Cock is going to fucking screw you! D is for Don't fucking move or else I'll cut you bitch! E is for Ere going to be next when I decide to fuck next time! F is for Fuck yeah! G is for God damn you're a hot piece of shit bitch! H is for Hot cum is going to be filling you up tonight you cunt! I is for I'm going to fucking fuck you all the night fucking long! J is for Joking around is ok with me! K is for Kock! L is for Let me fuck you and blow your mind bitch! M is for My cock up your anus! N is for Necrophilia is something that I did one time with Grandma! O is for Oh my stars, I'm fucking you! P is for Puuuuuuuuusssssy! Q is for...well I'm not sure what Q is for but the letter looks like a hole that I can fuck. R is for Right now you're fucking fucked! S is for Shove my cock up your ass and let's do anal!

'T is for Turn around after this so I can fuck your face! U is for Uranus! V is for Vagina! W is for What's my name bitch!? Say my name while I'm fucking ya! It'll make me cum more harder than ducks on a Tuesday! Just call me your daddy because incest is fucking hot and it's fun to pretend that I'm your daddy! X is for...well I'm not sure what X is other than hearing that girls have X somewhere inside their bodies or something! I think it's what makes you a lady or something...I don't know...I failed Kindergarten! Y is for You are fucked! And Z is for Zebras are the one that did it! Oh yeah baby...I think I'm done with your pussy..let's try something more experimental."

And all I have to say about that part is that...well to be fair, 9/11 was borderline experimental. That's all that needs to be said for now until the Muzzies come around wanting to blow up shit again. It's just as borderline experimental as the Holocaust was.

Anyways, Mr. Brown took his big slong out of his sister's pussy hole and let it breath for a bit and to give Pink a break. As Pink was being fucked though, she did started to feel that she wanted more, that she wanted to cum real bad. But still she fought the urge to fuck and instead accepted the urge to beat her brother up to the brink of death.

So Mr. Brown was about to do anal with his sister, but he stopped himself and talked a little before he did so.

Mr. brown said, "You know what sister, this is so much fun. I'm feeling better already and I'm so glad you're helping me get some pussy tonight. Aren't you enjoying this little moment that we're having right now sis?"

Pink then responded with, "I would be lying if I said yes. If anything, I'm going to enjoy breaking your teeth in and cutting your balls off and shoving it up your ass so the next time you shit, you shit balls!"

Mr. Brown then said, "Don't worry honey, you're going to enjoy this at some point before I cum my seed inside of you. And by the way I look forward to you shoving my balls up my ass...sounds real good too and feels like a weird sexy and kinky thing to do. I hope you're planning on doing some BDSM for round two! I'm going to be a bad boy after this and I'm going to be needing a rough spanking! Also, if you get pregnant, just make sure to get an abortion, we're too poor for cheap birth control pills. But when you do get fetus out of you honey, make sure you bring it to me, I might want to fuck it later. Now how about I start shoving my 'little' penis up your pooper...because that's where your poop comes out. You get it!? That's where you defecate out you fucking whore! That's where your shit comes out when you go to the fucking bathroom! Isn't that ironic that instead of something coming out, my huge cock is going to go up inside of it!? That's kind of funny to me too! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! HA HA HA HA HA HAAAAAAAAAA!!!"

Pink then said back to her brother that was preparing to shove his big, long, hard cock up her asshole, "Yeah yeah, yeah, we get it...you're a fucking idiot that thinks this shit is funny and you're going to shove your dick up my asshole. Now will you just get it over with already so I can start beating your fucking ass. We don't have all night you know?"

Mr. Brown then said, "Yeah yeah yeah, I know...you don't have to start fucking nagging to me and go on and on like that you bitch. Now I hope you're ready for some of my big john tonight to enter up your fucking pooper, because your anal passage is about to be fucking ripped apart...but perhaps we should start small first. Let me start with an appetizer and shove my hoof in their first so you get a little sneak peak as to what you're going to take RIGHT UP YOUR FUCKING ASSHOLE! WOOOOOOOO!!"

And as this was going on, the rest of the group was still sitting there, minding their own business. Of course with Sky, he was disgusted at the sight of incest, but he stopped himself and remembered that this is the kind of world that he lives in. This is what he has to get used to seeing if he wants to toughen up. This world is filled with lies and incest and disgusting sights as well, so he considered this a first baby step in the right direction of getting used to the whole world, even if it was rare to see two family members fucking each other.

And so, Sky started to pay attention to the whole thing, even if it was starting to smell. As for the others, they were just staring at the two siblings and wondering why in the fucking hell was it happening in front of them in the first place since it did seem a bit unusual to see a brother and a sister screwing each other...or at the very least a brother raping his sister.

So right before Mr. Brown was going to rape his sister analy, more than likely without any Vaseline, let alone raping his grandma without any Vaseline, he said to his sister, "Alrighty then sis, get ready for my big, bulging, aching cock to enter your hole that you poop out of."

Pink then was a bit confused and asked, "Weren't you going to use your hoof first?"

Mr. Brown then said, "Oh yeah..forgot...I was just so excited for my big penis to enter your asshole that I forgot."

Mr. Brown then put his free and open hoof by his sister's asshole and put a little bit inside for a start.

Mr. Brown then said to Pink, "Are you ready sis?"

Pink then said, "Well you just get the fuck on with it already...you're taking forever back there!"

And then Mr. Brown then said with a mild voice, "Well...you don't have to be a bitch about me raping you then. HERE WE GO!"

And then Mr. Brown proceeded to slowly, and very hard I might add, shoving his entire hoof down his sister's anal passage. To Pink, she was in so much pain. Her mouth was wide open and started to scream a little as her anal passage was being expanded so quickly, so slowly, but yet it turned her own even more.

However she then quickly thought back to wanting to kick Mr. Brown's ass and continued to resist the idea of enjoying this sexual moment that her brother was having with her. However, after she had resisted the thought, she then quickly came up with an idea that seemed a little bit fun to her.

So she then started to moan instead of her usual screaming and said to her brother, "OH YES....YES BROTHER! I LOVE IT SO FUCKING MUCH. DON'T STOP!"

Mr. Brown then said with a redneck smile, "I told ya the ladies can't resist me and my charm that my dick gives off! That's the spirit sis! Acting the same way that Ma did!"

After Mr. Brown had said that, Blacky then looked over to TF and said to him, "I'm starting to become worried about these two the more that they don't bicker and argue with each other. It was better when they didn't even speak at all."

However Mr. Brown didn't hear Blacky's comment and continued to concentrate on his sister's asshole as he was pushing back and forth with his hoof, ever expanding the asshole so it could fit his big and huge slong inside of her.

Pink eventually said, "OH YES BROTHER! WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR! PUT YOUR BIG FUCKING COCK INSIDE MY ASS RIGHT NOW AND FILLED IT UP WITH CUM! I WANT YOUR DIRTY FUCKING SEED RIGHT NOW! I WANT YOU TOFUCK ME LIKE YOU DO WITH YOUR FRENCH GIRLS!"

Mr. Brown then was taken aback by what she said and was surprised that she was really getting into this, but he always did like it when mares obeys his every wish and went above and beyond past his expectations when it came to sex in the bed...or anywhere for that matter. Hell, I'm sure he would go crazy if one of the mares that he screw would force a squirrel to give him a blow job so he can bust the squirrel's nuts.

So Mr. Brown then said, "Well I never did fuck any French girls! I don't even know what French is! But I'll roll with it and pretend that I did fuck some French girls in the past by creating false memories that I did such an nice thing! Anyways, hold on to your horses now you fucking bitch...I'm not going to cum inside your asshole...that would be just disgusting." Pink then asked in a sexy tone with a hint of a horny voice that you hear on a sex talk line, "And why not baby? Why can't you give me your precious jizz? I want all of that JAZZ inside of me. Incest turns me on."

I had no idea why Pink said the word Jazz to her brother as she was being fucked by her brother. Maybe it meant...that...this whole thing was like...jazz to her or something...I don't know...inbred hicks are weird. The regular hicks are fine though, but the inbred ones...yeesh...especially the ones in Missouri...don't get me started talking about those people.

Anyways, Mr. Brown then said to her, "BECAUSE...I'M GOING TO THRAOT FUCK YOU LATER AND YOU'RE GOING TO EAT IT ALL THEN!!! BUT FIRST LET'S GET THAT POOP HOLE OF YOURS SETTLED FIRST WITH SOME NICE FUCKING DICK, PRESCRIBED BY DOCOTR WINGS HIMSELF!"

SMEWHERE BACK IN STALIA.....

Doctor Wings then came the fuck out of nowhere and said, "What? I'm an asshole......and a doucebag...what do you expect?" Then Doctor Wings walked off...

BACK TO TF'S GROUP...

I'm not sure where that part came from...possibly some weird white guy hired by Morgan Freeman did that.

Anyways, Mr. Brown then slowly placed the tip of his cock on the edge of Pink's asshole and then said to her before getting to the main act, "Any last words before MY SLONG RIPPS YOUR ASSHOLE TO PIECES AND TO THE POINT WHERE YOU CAN NO LOGNER SIT DOWN AND SHIT AS WELL!?"

Pink then said, oddly enough still in a sexy tone, "Oh yes...I've been waiting for so long waiting for your fucking cock! Just give it to me already before I fucking cum already!"

Mr. Brown then said, "I like the way you talk...wish you had more spunk though...but it'll do though. Well, let's get this show on the road now!"

And so Mr. Brown easily pushed his big cock into his sister's asshole. It wasn't as he expected since he did put his hoof deep inside his sister's asshole, as his cock was still was having some trouble getting inside. however, doing the thing with his hoof from earlier certainly made it somewhat easy to do anal with his sister. And so Mr. Brown slowly pushed in and out of the asshole as much as he could. He got immense pleasure from it too, as it enveloped his cock with a warm and lovely sense. He loved it so much that it meant a lot to him, he might not be able to hold it all in and have his sister give him a good ol' fashioned blow job too.

However he was a Stallion, and so he was determined to perform better than his father did on his pet dog when he was nine years old. He pushed forth and did the best he could to hold his cum in, although for a bit while raping his sister, he thought he got some shit on his dick. But that was fine because his sister was going to suck his cock and not him. To Pink however, she was screaming with pure pleasure, enjoying every second of him raping her and it got to the point where she wanted to cum too, but deep down she knew she was strong enough to hold it all in.

However her pussy said otherwise as it kept getting wetter and wetter and to the point she just wanted to masturbate in front of her brother and make her cum herself. However she kept it all in as she wanted this moment to last longer than Toby McGuire's career. And so she held all the urges to cum, but she might have queefed inside on to a little rat that was under her pussy instead. And when the rat took the smell in from her queef, the rat died right then and there. And so Mr. Brown continued to rape her analy and by far it was the best experience that he ever has had in his entire life. He just didn't want this pure moment that was filled with pleasure and ecstasy to end. He felt like himself was being fucked to the heavens.

And for a brief moment, he imagined himself as Princess Twilight Sparkle and that she was fucking a cloud...twice. As if her only purpose to becoming an alicorn in the first place was to fuck a cloud and have a threesome with Rainbow Dash and the cloud. He had closed his eyes and imagined himself being Twilight and having the cloud fuck him while he was raping his sister analy.

And in his little fantasy, the cloud came inside of him or her...or whatever...and him or her and Rainbow Dash both had cloud babies and had to live in the cloud trailer park because the cloud couldn't afford child support. And then the said cloud was on a TV show called Cloud Cops and was taken away to Cloud Prison where he got raped in the ass by another cloud. Then Mr. Brown opened up his eyes and remembered that he was still fucking his sister in the asshole and thought to himself that he would think of one more fantasy before he went on to the final part of the sex act.

Mr. Brown closed his eyes one last time and imagined himself that he was a little boy. A little boy that was in some strange new world. And then there was just a giant Chicken Cat Dog thing standing right next to him.

It towered him by a mile and looked down upon him and said to the him, the little boy, "Not without my anus...go ahead little boy...climb inside my anus and we can both have magical adventures. Oh My!"

And in his fantasy of his, Mr. Brown then said to the Chicken Cat Dog Thing, "I sure will Mr. Guardian!"

And so he fantasized that he was climbing aboard and straight into the beast's anus and felt warm and happy while inside the Chicken Cat Dog's anus... it felt like a place where it felt familiar to him...as if he was sort of a baby and that he was in his mother's womb. And then...his fantasy ended and it went to a vague memory of him being born, where it was all nothing but darkness, but then he saw a slit of light and was then born. Then...for a few seconds, his life flashed before his eyes before he oddly enough pictured a big stack of sexy pancakes that he had his dick in. And then he pictured it to where he was fucking the pancakes.

Then those said pancakes turned into pancake hoes and started to suck on his big and long slong. And then he realized...it was time to get to the final act of his little sexy adventure with his sister.

So Mr. Brown opened his eyes big and wide and screamed to the top of his lungs for no particular reason at all and then said to his sister in a very much happy tone, "TIME TO CHANGE SIS!"

Then out of nowhere, one of the cannibals from the nearby group said, "Can...can I join in with you guys in whatever you're doing? We-we can hear all the way from down there and it-it sounds like a lo-lot of fun."

Mr. Brown then said to the kind cannibal, "FUCK OFF YOU EATING PONY SON OF A BITCH!"

And Pink then said, "YEAH...FUCK OFF!"

And then the nice and friendly cannibal looked a little said and then started to cry a little and before he left, he then said to them all, "I'll have you know...I was born from a bitch!"

And then the kind and caring young cannibal ran away crying his eyes out...possibly because she was driving him crazy or something.

Anyway, Mr. Brown then said, "So I'm going to take my cock out of your asshole, the place that you go poopy and shit...and you're going to be a good girl and turn around so I can stick my cock into your mouth...got it!?"

Pink then questioned Mr. Brown, "But why though? We were having so much fun. Can't you just go back to fucking my puuuuussssy? I really enjoyed it when you were fucking me so hard like that when you were fucking my pussssy. Can't you do it for your sister?"

Mr. Brown rolled his eyes up and thought for a moment about what she had said. However after thinking for a few seconds about it, he then came to the conclusion and denied her suggestion.

Instead, he said, "SORRY BITCH...BUT YOUR TIME IS UP FOR THAT HOT HOLE OF YOURS! YOU HAD YOUR TIME BUT INSTEAD ALL YOU DID WAS COMPLAIN AND WHINE AND BITCH ABOUT ME HAVING INCEST RELATED SEX WITH YOU! SO NOW QUIT YOUR MOANING AND TURN AROUND BEFORE I START TO SLAP A BITCH A FEW TIMES YOU FUCKING CUNT!"

And so Mr. Brown took out his wiener quickly so his sister could turn around. Mr. brown then got on to his two hind legs and kept balance by holding one hoof on his sister's head. However when Mr. Brown turned around, he looked down to his dick and saw that there was a piece of corn sticking to it.

Then he said to himself, "Ewwww......"

Then he looked back up to his see his sister facing him and had her face closed to his dick and said to her, "YOU'RE ONE DISGUSTING FUCKING BITCH YOU KNOW THAT!? CAN'T YOU FUCKING CLEAN YOUR ASSHOLE EVERY NOW AND THEN BEFORE I GO FUCKING YOU!?"

Mr. Brown then said with a big smile across his face, "AND THEY SAY...EVERY MARE DESERVES A GOOD SMACK ACROSS THEIR FACE!"

And so Mr. brown then raised his left hoof high up into the air, giving it a few seconds of air time. Then, when he had enough potential energy, he released it all and went straight across Pink's face, which then made oddly enough a lout clap sound. I'm not sure how it didn't make any other sound since this isn't human skin we're talking about and other factors to take in and such, but it did make a loud clap sound just so you are aware of such lively detail.

And so, as Mr. Brown's left hoof went across his sister's face, he then used the same hoof and went backwards and gave his sister another good slap across the face, this time being the opposite direction. And then as some blood started to come out of Pink's mouth, she received one more good smack across the face before her brother stopped hitting her.

Mr. Brown then said, "LIKE THEY ALWAYS SAY...EVERY BITCH NEEDS A GOOD SMACK! AND EVERY BITCH NEEDS A HUGE COCK IN THEIR MOUTHS TOO! SO OPEN YOUR MOUTH AND START SUCKING!"

And so, Pink then slightly opened her mouth. it wasn't a big hole at first as she somewhat hesitated as this was her first time sucking a cock. She wasn't too much of a fan of the musky scent that came off from her brother either.

If anything, it smelled like a dead skunk was just ran over by a Tonka truck that was being sent to a concentration camp filled with Korean Children that wanted to fuck a frog, but were forbidden to do so because they all had AIDs and so they ended up just defecting to the country of Georgia and got raped by a bear. However, deep within her feminine body, she started to get sexually aroused by her brother's smelly scent, as it turned her hormones on and she wanted to go down on him like a polar bear going down on a deer during rutting season.

And so before she opened her mouth a little wider, she looked up to see her brother and saw Mr. Brown looking very impatient towards her. It was as if he was going to be upset if she wasn't going to be sucking his dick soon that he was going to go on a killing spree. And so, after looking at the impatient brother, Pink opened her mouth wider than she had it before. However it wasn't enough as Mr. Brown wanted more...he wanted to stick his entire slong down her fucking throat and have every square inch of his big cock become covered in her saliva.

So while still keeping balance, Mr. Brown then took one hoof and somehow grabbed a hold of Pink's bottom jaw and forced it all the way down without breaking it. And doing so, he made the hole as big as it was going to get. And so as his dick was still stiff, he slowly shoved his big cock down her throat. However it wasn't all at once at first as her throat felt tight. Mr. Brown knew that she did not get any practice in at all when it came to oral sex.

However he was willing to forgive his sister because to him, his sister is more of an anal whore than a mouth whore. And so Mr. Brown then proceeded to put a little more down her throat every time he went back in and out. As he was doing that, Pink on the other hand started to feel like she couldn't do it. She felt like her brother was way too big for her mouth to even take and that she was going to choke to death before he was finished with her. However, he knew she needed to do this, she needed to do this because she had a little surprise for him at the end of their banging.

And so Pink forced herself to take him all in, however it wasn't easy at first. Since she was new, her back throat wasn't relaxed and so she tensed up a bit and ended up start to gag on his cock. However Mr. Brown enjoyed the pleasure of hearing his sister gag and beg for some air, so he did the exact opposite and continued to fuck her throat like a slut.

However, it wasn't too easy to do so since she kept gagging, but it only made him hornier. So what ended up happening next was that it started to drive Mr. Brown mad. That she was gagging and choking on his big, long, hard cock. And oddly enough, Pink was starting to become sexually aroused to the point where she couldn't control it.

She was receiving pleasure just by sucking on her brother's cock, so with one hoof, she started to try to masturbate in front of her brother. Upon Mr. Brown seeing this as he could tell his sister was trying to jerk it, it made it all the more exciting to continue to fuck her face.

So he pushed it even harder and couldn't wait to cum down her tight little throat. And so as the two did their own thing, the others watched and still had nothing to comment on. However Sky at this point started to close his eyes and looked away as he was not prepared, not ready for such a sight. And so as Mr. Brown continued to shove his big cock in and out of his sister's mouth, he stared to feel like he was going to crack at some point.

He felt like he couldn't hang on to the pleasure for much longer. He was going to explode with white hot semen down her throat at some point, but he wanted the feeling of pleasure to last forever and ever. However of course he was disappointed by the fact that reality did not work that way in that world that he was living in and he would have to cum eventually. And as Mr. brown was nearing his climax, Pink on the other hand was almost there to reaching hers. She was enjoying every second of sucking and covering her brother's dick in her sloppy, wet drool. She got a kick out of hearing her own sucking sounds and the way she choked on it.

She was enjoying it so much to the point that she started to moan with pleasure. Every moan that came from her mouth, Mr. Brown only wanted to cum even harder and faster. As for Pink, she was nearly there, she was enjoying every second of it...and then...she came. She reached her climax and as she still had the dick inside her mouth, she screamed nonetheless as she had her orgasm and her own cum came out everywhere on the ground.

However the smell to it though was terrible and even TF started to get a little disgusted by the sight and smell of the love juices that sprayed from the two. And as for Mr. Brown, well, just hearing his sister orgasm just for his cock put him over the edge and so he came as well. When it happened, it happened in a flash as large amounts of semen entered Pink's throat.

It just kept coming and coming as the hot white sticky fluid filled her stomach up to the point where if she had a complete meal of some kind with lots of nutrients in it. The amount of cum she had to swallow eventually ended and for Mr. Brown, it was an enjoyable experience. He had never felt something like that before in all of his sex life.

However before he pulled out of her mouth, he let two or three drops come out. And after he felt like he was completely finished, his once stiff dick started to go limp and so it came out of Pink's mouth very easily. There was no mess made aside from Pink's own cum, so Pink's mouth was completely clean as pie from the germs that came from Mr. Brown's own cock, which more than likely had fecal matter all over it from shoving his cock up her asshole and from other pony's assholes as well in the past.

It also had a piece of corn in it as well. And I'm sure all the guys that she has screwed in the past and did anal with also had pieces of corn stuck on their dicks...perhaps so much corn that it looked like corn on the cob...or more or less corn on the cock.

Anyways, Pink at first had a terrible taste from the cum that she was holding in her mouth. However she then slowly came to enjoy the taste as her sexual nature from within started to take hold. And as she was going back and forth between trying to keep it together and just simply enjoying the sex, she played with the cum with her tongue. She swirled around, gargled it a little. She even swished it back and forth and tried to enjoy the salty taste of her brother's cum. it was very creamy to her as the texture was scrumptious for her. Then , she swallowed it all in one big sexy gulp.

Mr. Brown heard the small, slight noise of her swallowing, and he just couldn't help but have a little smile upon his face and said, "OH YEAH BITCH...YOU SWALLOWED IT. YOU MUST REALLY LOVE MY SWEET FUKING JIZZ! WELL JUST TO LET YOU KNOW THAT THERE'S PLENTY MORE OF WHERE THAT CAME FROM!"

Then Mr. Brown looked down at the ground and saw Pink's pussy and how it had cum dripping.

Mr. brown continued to have a smile and said, "Hey...you're going to eat that?"

And so Mr. Brown got as low to the ground as he could and started to lap up the remains of what once was inside of Pink's private area. He even took the liberty to licking Pink's pussy up nice and clean from her own cum and enjoyed every drop of it. Pink enjoyed the feeling a little that her brother was cleaning up a mess, eating her cum...but at the same time it felt a little bit weird.

After Mr. brown was finished, he got up from the ground and licked his lips one last time with a smile and said to his sister, "Now that was some good cum. I mean, it's even better than mine."

Pink gave a little smirk to him, a cute little smirk that Mr. Brown felt amusing and comforting to him. It was a small little smirk that felt warm to him. Then that smirk turned into a smile. A kind of smile that you see only twice in your life.

That kind of a smile that you only see in the movies, but yet it can be within reality as well. But it would be one of those rare smiles that you will come across four or five times in life, but it's rare.

More rare than peace in a sense. And peace only comes around when everyone stops giving a damn about their own needs and starts to look into the distance to see everything else.

Pink then gave that kind of smile to Mr. Brown and in response, Mr. Brown said to his sister as the two got a little closer to each other's face, "Well now..didn't I say my dick was good?"

Pink then said in her usual southern accent, "Yes you did. At first you surprised me and I wanted to just bite your dick off...but you showed me your sexual side...so I showed mine too."

Mr. Brown then said, "And I do love that sexual side to you too babe. I LOVE IT!!!"

Pink then said, "Yes well...it was either resist all feelings of sex or take it for what it is and just go with it. And I'm glad I decided to say fuck it and enjoy the sex for once. Every girl needs to live a little doesn't she?"

Mr. Brown then said, "And every girl also needs to ride my fucking cock. So...should we do it again sometime?"

Pink then said, "Oh just thinking about it brother, doing it with you again is just making me horny. Yes...yes we should do it again sometime."

Mr. Brown then said, "Then we should do it when this is all over and do it on top of our parent's graves."

Pink then said as she got even closer, as her lips was getting really close to her brother's lips, which oddly enough to her it smelled of her cum and oddly enough she honestly enjoyed the pleasant smell from it.

Anyways, Pink then said to her brother, "Sounds delightful. I'm so glad you decided to rape me...Jack..."

And then Pink closed her eyes and started to lean in for a kiss from her brother. Mr. Brown was happy with what he was seeing and decided to go along with it as well and closed his eyes too. He started to lean in and what seemed like just a quick few seconds of preparing for a kiss, it felt like it was hours to him. Love was sort of in the air around him. He was feeling it in the air tonight. This was a moment that he felt like he didn't want to end at all. In fact, he started to like the idea of kissing in general and thought to himself that he needed to rape more...even if it was an animate object while drunk, he could pretend it was enjoying it then.

As for what was rushing through his mind before that faithful kiss you might ask? Well let's just say he was about to get it on again...right before nothing happened. He wondered why he didn't feel the lips of his lover slash sister. Perhaps Pink was a bit shy? But then Mr. Brown opened his very eyes, slowly and then what he saw in front of him was a pair of angry eyes that were on fire.

Then he looked at the whole picture and his sister then said with a furious face, "I'm going to kick your fucking ass for you raping me. And I'm going to enjoy it too."

Then Mr. brown then said to himself, "Uh oh..."

And so, Pink looked the angriest that she had ever been in her life and got ready to beat down on her brother for raping her, despite what pleasure she might have gotten from it. All she did was put on an act to get his hopes up and have his ego rise, all to just break and burn at the very end. To her, it will more than satisfy seeing her brother lose all hope, it will make her the happiest she had ever been since the day she fucked a squirrel up the ass with a pinecone. I'm guessing it was a strap on.

Anyways, then Mr. Brown looked a bit worried and stumbled a bit on his back hooves as he tried to get away from his sister that he had just raped.

However Pink wasn't going to have him run away just like that. So she quickly reacted to her brother trying to run away from her by jumping on top of him and sad out loud, "WHERE THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU'RE GOING!? I THOUGHT YOU WANTED THIS TOUGH AND ROUGH SEX BABY!? WE'RE JUST GETTING STARTED!"

Mr. Brown then replied with, "No! No! Not like this! NOT LIKE THIS!!!"

The last sentence, Mr. Brown's voice started to crack. And so Mr. Brown was completely on his back as Pink was on top and it was all going her way. So Pink positioned herself quickly and got up a little bit, as if she was doing it cowgirl style, except not riding Mr. Brown's Cock. Instead she was on his stomach and got both of her hooves ready. She then swung her right hoof and punched her brother across the face.

Then she altered with her left hoof and punched even harder than the last punch across Mr. Brown's face. And then she repeated the process several times until blood was coming out of both of his nostrils and mouth and started to feel the pain. However, Mr. Brown tried to fight back a little and punched his sister in the face. However it only stunned Pink a little and pissed her off even more. She then looked to the ground and found a decent sized rock. She then swiftly took the rock that was near her and started to pound her brother's face in. Soon there was more than just blood, but dirt and a little dust as well that was covering Mr. Brown's face.

The rock even started to leave marks as well on his already beaten face. However Mr. Brown still wasn't going to end up like this so he punched his sister even hard this time, just enough to get her off of him and have Pink fall on her back. Mr. Brown then got up and tried to run away, but Pink quickly picked herself up and jumped on him again, this time his stomach being on the ground. Pink then used both of her hooves and took hold of Mr. Brown's head and then started to bang it into the ground as hard as she could.

Soon a small tooth fell out of Mr. Brown's mouth and more blood came out as well. However Pink started to feel like she was about lose some energy and felt like calling it quits. So as for one final punch and for a satisfying finisher for her, she then forced her brother's face straight into the grounds and started to smother him with the earth. For a bit, Mr. Brown couldn't breathe and was starting to get desperate for a gasp of air.

Soon he felt the cool air flowing back into his lungs once more as Pink got off of him and as Mr. Brown slowly got up. But Pink felt like she wasn't done yet. She thought for a moment that her brother said he needed a spanking earlier. So a little idea came across her mind and it put a little smile on her face. A little smirk to be exact and when Mr. Brown got on to his back, he then saw her sister's evil little smirk and he started to feel like this wasn't going to end well for him.

He then said to his sister, "Sis...I don't like that look on your face. Now don't go off doing something irrational now you hear!?"

Pink then said with a smile, "Irrational? Oh but dear brother...you have been a bad boy for raping me tonight. What was that you said earlier? That you needed to be spanked because you've been a bad boy? Well...looks like you do deserve a spanking. TURN OVER YOU PIG!"

Pink had said those last words with anger in her heart and tone. As Mr. Brown heard those words, he made a little squeaking sound and tried to resist turning over, but his sister wasn't having it. So Pink used all of her strength and she then made him turn over and when she did, she saw her brother's dirty butt cheeks, and she was going to make sure it wouldn't be fun for him.

So she then said to Mr. Brown, "You've been such a bad boy tonight BROTHER! YOU NEED TO LEARN A LESSON!!! HERE COMES THE SPANKING!!!"

And So Pink raised her right hoof as high as she could in the air and brought it straight back down on her brother's ass. Once her hoof made contact with Mr. Brown's dirty ass, it stung like a bitch to him and made a little wimping sound for a reaction to it.

And so Pink repeated the act several more times but as she was doing so, she kept saying to her own brother, "OH YEAH!!! YOU'VE BEEN A BAD FUCKING BOY TONIGHT YOU SON OF A BITCH!!! YOU NEED A GOOD FUCKING SPANKING! HOW ABOUT I SING MY VERSION OF THE ABC'S!"

So Pink then said as she kept spanking her brother hard, "A is for A boy is going to get punished tonight! B is for Boy are you in trouble! C is for Cutting off your cock so I can burn it! D is for Dildos are better than you in every way possible! E is for your Ears are going to be fucked next time when this shit happens again! F is for Fucking with me, you get the fucking hammer and sickle! G is for God is going to send you to Neon Hell! H is for Hell is where you belong mister! And don't say it, yes I'm going too, I've had my fair share of fucking killing faggots like you! I is for I will cut your balls off with a chainsaw because you have blue fucking balls! J is for Just going to rape you know! Isn't that what you wanted!? Huh!? A little BDSM!?

'K is for Kicking your fucking ass! L is for Limp dick! That's what your fucking cock was to me! I've had better cock from a duck then what you offered me! Duck's cocks are bigger than your yours, so despite what you did tonight, a duck is more of a stallion than you will ever be because of their big fucking cocks! M is for MY, you are FUCKED tonight! N is for Not letting the past go! I still remember the times before this when you tried to do this shit to me! O is for Oh my God you are Fucked! P is for Pussy son of a bitch! That's what you are! Q is for Quiver in fear! I'm here to beat your fucking ass tonight! R is for Rushing is what you did! Not only was our cock not big enough for me. You didn't give me much of a chance to enjoy that little itty bitty witty cock of yours! Most of the time I bet those whores back at the whore house hate how you rush things with them! You don't even have a stalionhood!

'S is for Shit is going to get real after I'm done spanking your ass! T is for Time to GET IT ON! U is for Uranus! V is for Virgins are more of a stallion than what you are you son of a bitch! W is for What do you think so far about me whipping your ass!? X is for XX and XY! Do you know the difference even! The two XX's are for females while XY is for Males! And sadly, you were born with the Y! I bet if you got the second X, we would at least be having some kinky lesbian fun! Y is for YOUR ASS IS MINE!!! And Z is for Zebras will rape you both in prison and in Neon Hell! Bitch!"

That last part where Pink said the word bitch to her brother, she had stopped spanking him and got very close to his Right ear and said those words very loudly so it would get through his thick skull. And when she said that word...that naughty word...she said it with a confident, stern tone towards Mr. Brown.

As for Mr. Brown however, he felt the pain of his ass being spanked constantly and over and over. It stung and turned his ass from its usual color to red, but yet, Mr. Brown was oddly enough laughing. At first he was giving off a small chuckle and eventually it grew into a giggle and transformed into a full out laughter feeling for him.

He was on the ground laughing and moving on the ground while doing so. While he was laughing, Pink gave off a confused look on her face as she didn't get what was happening.

But then she eventually asked her brother, "And what in the fucking hay is so funny!?"

Mr. Brown then said as he tried his best to stop laughing, "That was-Ha ha... what I said to you earlier! Ha ha ha ha ha....It's just too fucking rich...ha ha....and fucking ironic too! HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! ... And the best part! I FUCKING ENJOYED IT BABAY! THAT THING STARTED TO ROCK MY WORLD AND IT FEELS LIKE MY FUCKING COCK IS GOING TO GET HARD AGAIN! THAT THING THAT YOU DID, THAT BDSM THING...IT TURNED ME ON AND I WANT TO FUCK AGAIN WITH YOU! I WANT TO START JACKING OFF TO YOUR FACE RIGHT NOW! SO WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU WAITING FOR!? LET'S GTE IT ON AGAIN!"

And so Mr. Brown turned over to his back and to what Pink saw was her brother's enormous sized cock starting to grow hard again once more. And once she saw it grow even bigger than last time, she was shocked and appalled by the sight of it.

Then once it reached its maximum hardness and length, Mr. Brown slowly closed his eyes and had his right hoof reach down to his big cock and started to slowly rub up and down on it, trying to think of sexy things once more to try and get him off. Pink was disgusted and despite her efforts of teaching her brother a lesson, she only made it worse.

So she looked around and found a decent sized, length, and thick wooden stick to play with her brother. However, Pink wasn't quite sure what she could use the stick for, but then a dirty thought came to mind. A dirty thought that would possibly burst Mr. Brown's bubble that was filled with enjoyment and pleasure for him. And as Mr. Brown was jacking it, Pink picked up the stick with her mouth and brought it over near Mr. Brown's anus. In which case she then wrapped her left hoof around it and was able to get a decent grip on the thing.

In which case, she then said as Mr. Brown still had his eyes closed as she said with a small smile on her face, "Oooooooooh bbrooooooootherrrrrrrrr...open your FUCKING eyes..."

And with what Mr. Brown had heard from his sister, the sister that he wanted to fuck again so badly, he had a smile too as he kept his eyes shut and thought of that there might have been a sexy surprise waiting for him once he opened it.

He then said while still keeping his eyes shut, "Oh siiiiiiisterrrrrr....I think I'm going to like where this going."

Pink then finally said, "How about you open your FUCKING EYES and find out what I've got for you."

Mr. Brown then slowly opened his eyes and as he was he asked Pink, "What is it? I hope you got me a nice pair of anal beads and..."

Mr. Brown stopped in mid sentence and saw what his sister had in her possession. A big, wooden, stick, which was very durable as well.

His sister was holding it up in the air and she then said to her brother, "Since you gave anal to me...I'm going to give anal to you. You've been such a bad boy that you need to be punished somehow. Now....TURN OVER SO I CAN SHOVE THIS STICK UP YOUR FUCKING ASSHOLE!!!"

Mr. Brown suddenly didn't have a smile anymore and he then said to his sister, "I don't think I want to do that..."

Pink then said with a furious tone, "I DON'T GIVE A FUCK! YOU'RE MY BITCH NOW! AND BITCHES HAVE TO DO WHAT THEY ARE FUCKING TOLD OR ELSE THEY GET THEIR DICKS RIPPED OFF AND THEY HAVE BLUE FUCKING BALLS!!!"

Mr. Brown had wide eyes when she had said that to him and he immediately turned over on to his stomach and presented his ass to her.

He then said with a wimp tone, "Please don't make it too painful mistress."

Pink then said, "SHUT THE FUCK UP BITCH! YOU'RE MINE NOW AND YOU'RE GOING TO DO WHAT I SAY NOW! NOW SPREAD THOSE FUCKING ASS CHEEKS SO I CAN SEE THAT PRETTY FUCKING HOLE OF YOURS SO WE CAN START!"

And so Mr. Brown did as he was told and opened up his asshole to be seen by everyone, especially Sky who was still trying to hold it all in without running away and puking everywhere as to what he was seeing right now. Once Mr. Brown had his asshole showing to his sister, Pink decided to get a better grip on the stick and used her mouth instead. In which case she then started to shove a decent sized girth end of the stick down Mr. Brown's asshole. And at first, it wasn't so bad as Mr. Brown had thought as he started to experience the whole thing. It even started to feel kind of sexy and kinky and he wanted more of it.

But then Pink went full fucking force and shoved the stick as far as it could go up his anal passage. And once she did it, it was painful for Mr. Brown. The stick wasn't smooth of course and was very rough and dirty and most likely had lots of dirty germs that would give him a virus and kill him more than likely. It was so rough that it felt like his colon was fucked up and in his anus was going to bleed at some point. But that wasn't it though, as Pink still had a grip on the stick and so she slowly, roughly, as she was moving it a little bit but circling Mr. Brown's asshole, moved the stick in and out, back and forth again and again and again.

It was very painful for Mr. Brown and didn't' like it one bit. But then he started to get horny all of a sudden and he started to moan as her sister was giving him anal with a stick. However, Mr. Brown knew this moment would come one day when Pink would be on top and he would be the bottom bitch for one round of sex, but he had always imagined his sister giving him anal with a strap on instead of a wooden stick that she found out in nature instead.

However since the stick was improvised, it felt exciting to him and very kinky so he wanted more.

So Mr. Brown then yelled out, "OH YES PINK!!! DON'T STOP DOING IT! GIVE ME MOOOOOOOOOORRRRRRREEE!!! I LOVE WHAT YOU'RE DOING TO MY FUKING ANUS! IT FEELS SO FUCKING GOOD THAT I WANT TO FUCKING CUM AGAIN"

However Pink had heard those loud words....obviously...and so she stopped and pulled the stick right out again and she then saw Mr. Brown with a big smile on his face as he turned his head around to look back at his sister again. However, she was determined to wipe that smug face off of Mr. Brown, so she then forced him back on his back side to get a good look at his cock once more.

As she was taking a good look at it and thinking of what she should do to it, Mr. Brown had then said to his sister, "What are you going to do next baby? Are you going to start sucking on my cock again? Because I would so love that! You could use the practice you know...for fucking deep throating cocks! My cock specifically!"

Pink then had a smile again and she then said to him as she raised the stick with her right hoof and had a better grip on it this time, "Oh no honey...I'm going to do something else that I know you'll hate. Just sit back and relax...and take it all fucking in."

And so Pink had the stick raised and as she had it raised over her brother's big slong, Mr. Brown was anticipating as to what she was going to do next with the stick...the magic stick that was. And so Pink, with a big smile on her face, went straight down into the little hole that located on the head of Mr. Brown's slong. And yes, that is a real thing that happened where Pink shoved the big stick up Mr. Brown's penis.

And as she was doing it, Mr. Brown was filled with immense pain and it hurt like a bitch. He was moaning and groaning as to how painful it was and Pink was satisfied as to how it was going for him.

She then said to him, "YOU GET IT BROTHER!? YOU GET IT FUCKING NOW!? YOU GET WHAT I'M FUCKING DOING TO YOU!? I'M SHOVING THIS STICK HERE UP YOUR PENIS! AND THAT'S RIGHT...I CALLED IT A FIUCKING A PENIS INSTEAD OF A DICK OR A FUCKING COCK! AND IT'S ALSO GOING UP YOUR URETHEA....ISN'T THAT FUCKING SWELL!"

However, the thing started to get a little crazy and...well...Pink then kind of stood up on her back two legs, opened up her pussy again, and shoved the other end of the stick down her pussy. However, instead of it being wet and such, there was only blood. In other words her pussy was bleeding as she was shoving the stick up there...I mean really shoving it up there, really hard. Even more hard than what Mr. Brown did earlier.

And she was sort of enjoying it but yet at the same time not really, but you could tell the blood was going everywhere and it was the foul order that came off of it as well that really made the whole thing just kind of disgusting in a sense.

And as she was doing this, she then said to her brother without looking, "SQUEAL FO ME PIGGY!!! SQUEAL!"

And Mr. Brown then said, "Reeeeeeeeee."

But after a while, Pink got tired of riding the stick and stopped right then and there...and the blood stopped coming out, although when it did come out, it landed on Mr. Brown's cock so his cock was covered in blood this time instead of salvia like last time. And as Pink was moving the stick up and down Mr. Brown's penis, the inside of the penis that is, Pink started to lose faith in what she was doing as she heard her brother moan again, but this time it was due to the pleasure he was receiving. He didn't mention it, but she looked back towards Mr. Brown's face and she could see a big ol' smile across his face and she could tell that Mr. Brown was enjoying the ever moment of pain he was receiving.

And so she looked around as she kept moving the stick up and down and found a convenient dildo sized rock right next to her and so she pulled the stick out and threw it to the side and went for the dildo sized rock. As for Mr. Brown, he was still on his back and enjoying what pleasure he was getting, but was confused as to why it all of a suddenly stopped. And so, he looked around and found that his sister was standing right next to him, right next to his head, holding the dildo sized rock in her hoof with a smile on her face.

Mr. Brown was confused and so he then asked her, "What are you going to do with that?"

Pink then said to him, "Well you have two holes...don't ya?"

And so Pink then immediately went for shoving it down his throat as if he was supposed to be sucking on it like a cock. Just like Pink however, Mr. Brown's throat was tight and he was gagging and coughing as the rock went down his throat and his head was on the ground and such. He couldn't handle it, but once again, he really was starting to enjoy it and it was getting him off as his big, long, hard slong was still erect and he was using his right hoof to slowly pleasure himself as he was sucking on the dildo sized rock. So, Pink saw this once again and she was still furious.

However, as Mr. Brown was still gagging and coughing up a storm as he was sucking on the hard rock, Pink was trying to think of something to get back at him. And then, she got the final idea. So she then took the rock out and threw it aside just like she did with the stick and went into her jacket...pocket thing...and pulled out a gun and aimed it at Mr. Brown's body. Mr. Brown saw this and then had wide eyes and his sense of pleasure suddenly disappeared.

He then said to his sister, "Look now sis, we can be reasonable here. You don't have to kill me and..."

Pink cut him off and then said to him, "SHUT THE FUCK UP YOU BITCH! YOU ARE MY BITCH AND YOU TALK WHEN I TELL YOU TO TALK! Now...since girls have three holes and boys only have two, I can't really do much with that...now can I?"

Mr. Brown then responded with, "Nope."

Pink then said, "Good...you know simple math. But I hope you can add because I'm making a fucking hole to fuck you with! Bitch!"

So as Mr. Brown was scared as to what was going to happen next and the others were waiting to see what would happen with Pink's next action, Pink then moved the gun and aimed at Mr. Brown's shoulder, more specifically his right one, and shot it. Thankfully though, the gun was just a small and simple handgun...hoofgun...whatever...and the bullet only went in so far when it did happen.

And once the bullet went in and the shot was fired, Mr. brown screamed with pain and then said, "OW! I didn't like that at all!"

Pink then replied with, "SHUT UP! Now...we're going to see how you like...this..."

And so Pink then opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue and started sticking it in the bullet wound. And so she started to lick everything that she could, inside and out, and she even tasted the bullet as well and pushed it even deeper as she went and licked the inside of the wounds. And of course, blood and pain was the name of the game. Mr. Brown was screaming with lots of pain to the top of his lungs as it was painful for his sister to play around with the serious wound. It even hurt a lot more as she kept messing with it and possibly would get it infected with some sort of disease. And as for Pink, she was enjoying the taste of his blood while doing so.

But eventually, she started hear the moans of pleasure once more and she soon stopped licking and gave up. As she got up from licking the inside of the bullet wound, she looked at her brother, annoyed and such, and Mr. Brown then asked his sister, "Why'd you stop baby? We were just getting to the good part where I get my second orgasm."

Pink then gave him one final good punch across the face.

Pink said to him, "IF YOU EVER DARE TRY TO RAPE ME AGAIN...I'M GOING TO CUT OFF YOUR BALLS AND SHOVE IT UP YOUR ASS!!! YOU HEAR ME YOU SON OF A BITCH!"

Mr. Brown then responded with, "WELL FUCK YOU TOO BITCH! I WAS ONLY TRYING TO HAVE SOME FUN!"

Then Pink said to her brother, "I'LL HAVE YOU KNOW I HAE BEEN RAPED BEFORE AND IT WAS ACTUALLY FUN! BUT YOU! YOU'RE JUST SOME LOW LIFE TRASH PIECE OF SHIT THAT COULDN'T EVEN GET A JOB WHEN MA TOLD YOU WHEN YOU WERE SIXTEEN! INSTEAD ALL YOU DID ALL DAY WAS JERKED OFF AND SLEEP ALL DAY! SO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU FUCKING SON OF A BITCH!? YOU CAN GO FUCK YOURSELF TOO!? YOU HEAR ME!? GO FUCK YOURSELF LIKE THE MOTHER FUCKER THAT YOU ARE YOU FUCKING CUNT ASS BITCH!"

Then Pink started to walk away and cool herself down from what just had happened to her and such. And as she was walking away, Mr. Brown responded with, "WELL I HOPE YOU GETS AIDS THEN...THE BAD KIND TOO!!!"

And as Pink was walking away, she then spat on the ground, along with keeping her angry face on as she walked into the dark distance to be by herself.

As for Mr. Brown, he got up, dusted himself off and silently shook his head and said as he was brushing himself off so he can sit down by the fire like the others, "Mmm mmm mmm...can you believe some ponies. I mean the nerve...am I right fellas?"

As he asked that question, the rest were looking at him and questioning as to what just happened. They were a bit confused because before it just seemed as if the two were just a typical brother and sister that fought. You know what I'm talking about, the whole sibling thing where they constantly fight and argue over things, the things that always happens and is more or less a natural thing really.

However, as soon as Mr. Brown started to rape his sister, they were a bit off put as it seemed to them that something else was happening. And along with them hearing their little talks between them fucking and fighting, it seemed to them that there was a little more to the story than they had previously thought. Even Sky was starting to change his perception of them from two siblings that fought and made him laugh a little, to two siblings that had a dark history that he wasn't sure if he wanted to find out or not.

And so as Mr. Brown was getting settled, Blacky asked him, "Can we ask you something Mr. Brown?"

Mr. Brown was taken a bit back with what he had asked, but at the same time wasn't against him asking a question, so he simply replied with, "Sure...why not? What is it?"

Blacky then asked the simple question, "What the fuck just happened and why does it involve incest?"

Mr. Brown was a bit speechless for a while. He felt like he was caught on the spot, but yet it didn't feel weird to him that he committed incest as it was normal for him and his way of life. If anything, he was confused as to why they were asking why he just raped his sister.

So, Mr. Brown then said, "I don't get. What are you trying to say to me right now?"

Then Blacky asked, "Mr. Brown...what you just did to your sister was very...uncommon. We are just confused as to why you just raped her is all. Can you explain that to us in any way possible? Because right now I'm shocked, TF is more or less curious, and as for Sky...well...I'm sure he's sick to his stomach right about now."

Sky then said, "Don't worry, I won't puke or anything. I can...take it. I just need some time to think about...things for a bit if you don't mind."

Blacky then said to Mr. Brown, "Well? We're waiting."

Mr. Brown then said, "You guys don't do that to your sister?"

Blacky then said with a tone, "NO! OF COURSE NOT! WHO IN THE NAME OF CLEESTIA WOULD DO THAT TO THEIR SIBLINGS IN THE FIRTS PLACE!?"

Then Mr. Brown said calmly, "Phh...then you have no idea how it is where I live."

Blacky then asked him, "Where do you live?"

Mr. Brown then said, "Live out in the middle of nowhere. A little house far from the nearest small town. It used to be me, my sis, Ma and Pa. But after Ma and Pa died, it was just me and my sis...well until we got a pup named courage that is."

Blacky then asked him, "So what? You rape both your sis and your dog while out in the middle no where I guess?"

Mr. Brown then said to him, "NO! I DON'T RAPE NO DOG AND SHIT! Look, stuff happened and me and my sis got...a little close."

TF then said, "A little too close if you ask me."

Mr. Brown looked at TF after he made his comment and took offense to that. He then said to him, "Well maybe you should try living in a shack that's built to shit for years. And besides, it's not like she'll get pregnant."

Blacky then asked him out of curiosity, "What? You just said earlier...never mind. Does she have a disease or something?"

Mr. Brown then said, "What? No...It's just that one time when I raped her, I fucked her so hard that I literally scrambled her eggs. Her pussy was bleeding all of a sudden non-stop for a year and I did not touch that hole for well over two years...so I used her other hole...her mouth. Kept her from nagging too much too. Just so I can get my fix. She still hates me for that though...but like I give two shits and a dog. Hell, I couldn't care any less than that squirrel that she fucked."

Blacky then asked him, "So you're telling me she actually has fucked a squirrel once?"

Mr. Brown then said, "Once? Boy...she has fucked that squirrel many times over and over again that I'm sure that she rapes it too when I'm not there. I just pretend it's her sex toy and what not. And if you want more information about that squirrel, ask her when that fucking cunt comes back."

Blacky then asked him, "What the fuck is wrong with you ponies?"

Blacky then looked towards TF and asked him, "What kind of a shit hole did you fished those two out from?"

TF then said, "Long story...maybe I'll tell you one day."

Mr. Brown then said, "Long story indeed...well kind of. But it was a heck of a story though to be honest. Now...are we going to talk about something else or are you guys going to still complain about the whole thing about me raping my sister? Because I would really like to get me some shut eye so we can go us on a little hunting trip tomorrow morning. I feel energized for it now! Ready to pick me off some ponies and go pow pow pow with the new guns that we have...which thank you very much TF for making them."

TF then said in response, "Don't mention it."

But Blacky then asked Mr. Brown, "Well I would like to still talk about the whole thing because right now I'm still confused on the whole thing. Why on Earth would you even consider such a thing? I know you two are by yourselves...but that's no excused to go and rape your sister, somepony that is part of your blood like that."

Mr. Brown then fell silent. It felt like that last comment took a blow to him.

However, after a few seconds of silence had passed, Mr. Brown finally spoke up and said to them, "Well...I do have a little story to tell you all. Something that happened when me and my sis were entering into our adult lives. It happened many years ago...many moons ago really. It was an afternoon, right about when the sun was coming down. I remember it too...it had a nice orange glow to it and everything. And well...I was doing my own thing outside with my Pa and sis. Doing some work around the house and everything...and then Ma called me to come inside. Well I did the right thing as a son would do and went inside. Well, when I went inside, I couldn't find her anywhere. I searched high and low on the first floor, but yet to my efforts...I didn't find her. Not until I heard her voice and she had told me she was up on the second floor.

'So I climbed the stairs, Pa and sis still doing their work outside. And when I went upstairs, I still didn't see. It was a bit odd because everything in the house was oddly quiet. And all the bedroom doors were closed...except for my Ma and Pa's room. It was opened just a crack. And then my Ma's voice said to come into her room. Next thing you know I was through the door, thinking she needs help with something...but it turns out she was just fine. In fact, she was relaxed on her bed...dressed up in lingerie, with candles and rose petals scattered through the room. And she was looking at me kind of funny. Like she had the hots for me or something. I thought it was silly at first, but then something clicked in my head and something told me that the whole thing wasn't meant for my Pa. Ma told me to come a little closer. So, curiously I did since I had thought maybe it was a huge misunderstanding.

'So I got in a little closer and...strangely enough my Ma was still not satisfied with me. So she demanded that I get a little closer. As I did, although I didn't know it at the time but, when I...I was up there...my pa and sis was attacked by a few stallions, especially Pa...they dragged him out to a river and drowned him in it while my sis was badly beaten to the bone. All while Ma had me upstairs, asking me to get closer. I heard their screams for help and I looked towards the window when I did. As I was about to go out and help them, my Ma just quickly swiped me up faster than a pecan pie on a Sunday and gave me a big ol' kiss on the lips. Then it hit me that she was trying to seduce me. She even admitted to paying those stallions to kill my Pa so she could get closer to me. Apparently Pa wasn't performing like he used too and Ma was kind of upset about that.

'Well, she gave me a kiss and as I tried to push away from her, she pulled me ever so closer to her face. She even made the effort to put her tongue in my mouth and soon before you knew it, my tongue was dancing with her tongue. It was wrong, it felt wrong doing it. But the sexual feeling that grew inside of me couldn't be helped. I was seduced by my own Ma and it felt good at the time. There was no stopping what had been done, no resisting, and Ma made a huge effort to make sure I stayed by dressing up in something very sexy that I couldn't resist. And I just went with it. We banged all throughout the remaining of the day and into the dark and cold night. She gave me a blow job and I ate her pussy like it was my dinner.

'I even ate her asshole and drank her piss as she wanted to use me as her personal bathroom. She even took a shit on my chest and at the time it all felt very good. But as time went on...I felt bad what happened...my Pa was dead as a result. My sis was in a cast for the next six months...and my Ma...well she was somewhat mentally ill and it all could have been prevented if I had not been so easily seduced by her. So one day I just had a mental breakdown and...kind of killed Ma myself...but yet a part of me was a bit messed up that I sort of started to rape my sister every now and then and...well...not sure what to make of it other than I guess I'm crazy and need help.

'I still blame myself you know...for what happened. If I wasn't so...easily seduced and was weak willed...if my mind could have looked past the pleasure of sex...if only I...could have changed it all. I regret it all...you know." Blacky then asked Mr. Brown, "So is that what happened to you ? Is that why you have sex with your sister like that and do it all the time with no guilt? Is...that the sad tale that you had to say us all?"

Mr. Brown then immediately said quickly and loudly, "OF COURSE NOT YOU'RE FUCKING FAGGOT! WHAT DO YOU THINK I AM? A FUCKING PONY THAT NEEDS SOME GOD DAMN PITY!? I FUCKING LOVE FUCKING MY MA LIKE THAT! I ALWAYS WANTED TO FUCK HER SIDEWAYS TO SUNDAY! IT WAS THE BEST KIND OF SEX THAT I HAD IN MY GOD DAMN LIFE I TELL YOU WHAT! HELL I JACK OFF EVERYTIME I THINK ABOUT THAT STORY!

'Which reminds me I need to jerk off behind those bushes right behind you Sky later on. But anyways...NONE OF THAT SHIT EVER HAPPENED EXCEPT FOR MY MA SUDCING ME AND ALL THAT SHIT! PA WAS MUDERED, MY SIS WAS IN THE HOSPITAL FOR SIX MONTHS, AND BECAME A MOTHER FUCKER! THE ONLY PART THAT PISSES ME OFF THOUGH WAS THAT I DIDN'T KILL MY MA! MY BITCH OF A SIS DID! SHE JUST HAD TO RUIN EVERYTHING FOR ME , ESPECIALLY WHEN THE SEX WAS STARTING TO GET REAL GOOD TOO!

'I SWEAR I'M GOING TO FUCKING SLIT THAT BITCHS' THROAT ONE DAY WHILE SHE IS HANGING UPSIDE DOWN FROM A ROPE WHILE BEING HUNG OVER A FIRE...THEN I'M GOING TO CHOP OFF HER HEAD AND SKULL AND FUCK THAT HEAD TO DEATH AND I'M GOING TO ENJOY IT TOO! NOT BECAUSE I WANT TO SKULL FUCK HER FUCKING HEAD, BUT BECAUSE SHE OWES ME ALL OF THOSE YEARS THAT I MISSED OUT ON FUCKING MY OWN MA! AND THAT BITCH HAS ANOTHER THING COMING TOO HER YOU KNOW!"

Blacky then was taken aback by what Mr. Brown had to say, especially with his kind of rude tone that he gave off and he said to him, "Aww...when I was just starting to feel bad for you, you lose all respect from me that I had for you, you know?"

Mr. Brown then said to him, "I don't give a fuck about your respect. I don't need no god damn respect at all from any of you mother fuckers. I'm good on my own and can take care of myself...just you wait...one day I'm going to be on top, maybe a famous movie star or something like that and have all of these mares with fine asses are sitting right next to me. It'll happen one day...just you fucking wait boy."

Blacky then said, "You are one sick fuck...and that's coming from me. The pony that has seen a lot of fucked up stuff in my time out in the world. I mean I've seen some sick stuff, but you're one of the sickest I've seen. Even the ones that were the meanest and curliest things had some form of respect for themselves. You...you're just a pile of fucking filth...you know?"

Mr. Brown then said, "And I couldn't give two fucks about what you have to say about me too Blacky. And besides, at least TF likes me...right boss?"

TF then stared at him silently and Blacky was looking at TF too. He was awaiting his response to see what he would say since he seemed curious of TF's position.

TF then said, "I never said such a thing Mr. Brown. I'll admit, you're a bit of an interesting case the day I met you, but with you however, I agree with Blacky over here...you have some problems that needs sorting out. But at the same time...I really don't care."

Blacky then said, "Alrighty then...if that's what you think...I'll be on my way then. Gentlecolts...lady..if you excuse me...I'm going to be right behind those bushes there right behind Sky and jacking off to me and my Ma fucking banging the night away."

When Mr. Brown had said that, he had gotten up and pointed with his right hoof towards a decently large bush behind Sky. Sky had looked behind him and was sort of in disgust. His face started to change color a bit and felt like he wanted to puke. He hated the idea and found it disgusting that a pony like him was going to relieve himself. Not even that. but him touching himself as he was taught not to do such a thing.

However within his own mind, he knew he was never going to make it out in the world and start to become tough in one way or another if he could take the simple idea of jacking off seriously. He was going to have to start learning to take the hard facts of life. So instead he swallowed, tried to get the dirty thought out of his head, and looked back, only showing that his mouth was agape, a bit shocked to that Mr. Brown was going to be pleasuring himself right behind him for however how long he was going to do it for.

However, Sky didn't want to think about it too much so he started to think of other things like his marefriend that he wanted to see again so badly at this point. To him, she was his world, but he also wanted to do right by her as well.

And so, after Mr. Brown had said what he had said, he then quietly walked towards the bush that was located right behind Sky and the bush swallowed him whole, as if it was alive. And then everyone was quiet for a bit...until they started to hear the sounds of fapping coming from the bushes. To Sky, it sounded even worse than he had in mind. However he pushed forward and kept going.

After the sounds fapping echoed into the night, Blacky then said, "Can't wait until this trip is done and over with. I'm starting to lose it with those two ponies. At first they were fine and barely mentioning a damn thing..but now I just want to get away as far away from them as I possibly can."

Snow then said in reply, "I agree with you as well...he's starting to get a bit annoying. I would say we should walk a few feet from here and such so we no longer have to see his ugly face...but that would only make things worse. I'll hunt him down and kill him later instead."

Blacky then asked him, "Hate him that much?"

Snow then said, "No not really. I just really like killing things...especially living things. I get a kick out of it every time I use my rifle with it too...gives me a nice adrenaline rush. Can't get enough of it either."

Blacky then said, "I would say all of you are complete psychos...but I would be lying if I said I wasn't one to."

TF then said, "Yes Blacky...we are all complete psychopaths here. In a way we are family...well...except for Sky of course. But if he makes it on this trip and stays alive, he might just become one of us by the end of it."

Blacky then said, "Yeah well...if he doesn't, I wouldn't blame him. For me, I'm only crazy because of the wars that I've been put through in my earlier years. But then again it only makes me a little bit like a psychopath and nothing more. but whatever."

Snow then said, "Speaking of Sky...can I talk to you for a bit...in private?"

Sky then said to Snow with a confused look, but still calm, "Sure Snow. What do you want to talk about?"

Snow then said to Sky, "Let's talk about it in private...shall we?"

Sky gave him a weird look. "Come on Sky...don't you trust me? We're friends...am I right? You can trust me...all I want to do is talk to you about a little something."

Snow said with a friendly tone. Then there was complete silence amongst the remaining five that was still sitting around the campfire.

TF was looking between both Sky and Snow, thinking in his mind, "I see what's going on here..."

As for Blacky, he too looked both at Snow and Sky and was a bit confused. Then something clicked in his mind and he was finally was reminded as to what Snow had said earlier about Sky.

So he then immediately got up and defended Sky and said, "Look...Sky, you don't need to go talk to Snow in private ok."

Sky then asked him, "Why not Blacky?"

Snow then got up with his rifle on his back in an intimidating way and asked Blacky, "Yes Blacky...why not?"

Blacky then gave a worried look and then looked at Snow with an unpleasant look on his face and said to him, "Look, just stay away from him...alright. He's just some kid that doesn't know much about this world."

Sky then got up and walked up to Blacky's back and put a hoof on his shoulder and asked him, "What are you talking about?"

Blacky then looked to Sky and gave a look that said to Sky that he cared about him, but then looked back to Snow and looked deep into his angry eyes. The message was clear: He was concerned.

He put himself into a mess that he wasn't exactly sure how to get himself out of. He knew he would have to give up Sky for a bit. To him he was starting to really warm up to him and felt bad for him in some ways. However, if violence of any kind was not to break out, especially then, he would have to just play along with Snow's plan. And if anything were to happen, he would have to just deal with the situation with whatever is thrown at him. He may not be pleased by the position he was in, but at the time, he was confused on what to do. He wasn't exactly sure what move he needed to make. Sure he could protect Sky and get him away from Snow, but yet at the same time they were a team and so far they have gotten along...well for the most part.

And so he knew that they couldn't break down all of a sudden, especially with what happened after they released the cannibals on to a group of innocent camp of workers, just minding their own business and doing their jobs. And for them to break down in the middle of the woods in the middle of the night would be very much a terrible thing to happen and would be bad for all. So, he quietly stepped aside from Sky's view and gave a slight gesture for Sky to go along with Snow and to go to a private area nearby to "talk to him."

However, as he did, there was only silence. Blacky only gave a worried look on his face, worried what might happen to Sky. Thoughts ran through his mind, wondering what might occur in the next few minutes. Perhaps he might get killed. Perhaps beaten to a bloody pulp. Perhaps Snow would be very brutal with him and unforgiving and break his legs and torture him until he tells him what he wants to know. All he knew was that he felt bad for the kid, and that is what he was...a kid. A young, dumb kid in a cruel, unforgiving, cold world that would eat him up and spit out in a matter of seconds. And the worst part was that the kid had no idea what he had gotten himself into. Here was a nice stallion that just wanted to do right by his marefriend, and instead he got entangled into a web of crooks, killers, war veterans, inbreeds, lies, deceiving, psychopaths. He was in trouble if he didn't come out of this whole trip alive. And as for Sky, he was still confused up until this point, but went with it though and walked towards Snow and as Sky was walking towards him, Snow gave him a cold hard look at Blacky.

However, at the same time, he also gave a little look that said, "Don't worry...you'll see that you were wrong and I will have saved your ass."

And so, Snow and Sky walked off quietly into the night, not to be seen as they walked into the nearby darkness, however not too far since Snow wanted to make sure he was still close by. Chances are to Blacky, they only walked right behind a nearby bush that was a bit of a ways off, but not too far from the camp site, but far enough so they couldn't hear their conversations. And so, there were only three remaining.

Blacky just stood there, right by the hot fire, looking off into the distance. He then turned his attention towards the view that he had looked not too long before where he saw the two mountain tops and such. He looked towards it and thought to himself that despite what happened, it was still a pretty and calming site to see.

Even though he was pretty sure that the cannibals were still having their little blood orgy and such. However thankfully, they were out of his view so he wouldn't be able to be disturbed by their sight of them. He then looked towards the stars and the lonely moon and wondered if there was ever any magic in the world. He even wondered if there was any hope or anything good left in the world that they lived in anymore.

And then TF spoke and asked him, "So I see you two are getting along well."

Blacky was startled by TF's talking, but wasn't scared though. It just made him a little jumpy was all. He was too busy looking above him and seeing all the stars dancing above his head and was somewhat in a deep trance as well. However, after TF had said something to him, he then turned around and looked at TF. TF was looking at the ground, and then slowly looked up and gave him an odd, but yet shuttle gaze towards Blacky. So Blacky then gave a small sigh and took a seat near TF.

They were still both silent for a while, until TF thought up the words to say that he was sure that would not put him in a corner.

Blacky then said to TF, "Well...we were kind of getting along. But then all of a sudden he feels like he needs to "talk" to Sky about a certain something."

TF then asked him, "And what is it exactly that he wants to talk to about Sky Blacky?"

Blacky just gave TF a scowl look. He felt like TF was up to something and he didn't like it. Granted though, he wasn't completely sure what he was up to. For all he knew, TF was lying about something that was very small and not really should have much attention on and the traitor is someone else. That or Snow was lying to him and he was the traitor.

Either way, he knew something was up, but to make sure he wouldn't put himself into a corner, since speaking was never his strong suite, but instead shooting and killing.

Blacky then said to TF, "Don't really...want to say right now. But to be honest, I just hope Sky is going to be alright. I fear for that kid."

TF then said to Blacky, "Don't worry about the boy, he'll be fine. If he doesn't make it on this trip, we can bury him and leave at that."

Blacky then felt a little upset about TF's comment.

He then said, this time with a slight tone in his voice, "So you really don't give a fuck about the kid do you?"

TF then said, "Oh I do Blacky...trust me...I am as much as his friend as the Mane six are friends together. It's just that this world will not be kindly to him is all and if he fails, he fails. This world does not take kindly to those that cannot be the fittest to survive you know?"

Blacky then said, "Yeah...I know. But that doesn't mean it has to happen to a youngster like him. He has a long set of years ahead of him and it sure doesn't need to be ruined by us or him dying out here. For us, for all of us that you chose...we had a life. We had a life once where we had hopes and dreams. Hell I'm sure Snow at one point wasn't always thinking about going around and killing others and getting a kick out of it. I'm sure he had hopes and dreams of the future where every little thing was going to be alright. Hell I had those kind of dreams too when I was growing up. I thought to myself that...maybe one day I would get a nice cozy job in a big city like Manehatten or something like that and earn enough to have a fancy living of some kind. But instead all that happened was that I fought in the Great War and saw a lot of shit happen.

'Left and Right I saw my friends die...right in the front of my fucking eyes. But at the time, the Princess wasn't worried about it...the rest of fucking Equestria wasn't worried about it. They were all under the assumption that everything was fine...WELL NOT EVERYTHING WAS FUCKING FINE GOD DAMN IT!...It was just a couple of small towns that got together that was smart enough to see through the plans of somepony that wanted to take Equestria for himself...and we fought him until we almost died ourselves. Sure...we were able to beat him, the town of Stalia was able to bring him down and kill every one last of his ponies that were fighting for him and his cause.

'But yet at what cost because at the very end Stalia was the only town left standing willing to fight him as the rest got their hooves handed to them. And after the war...I just...wasn't sure what to do next. Sure I still had the dream where I would go out and live the fancy life amongst the rich...maybe even see my mother again too...but after that war...I knew this world was not a pleasant one to live in. But I am still here...so I had to make the best of it. And so I lived the rest of my days, not paying taxes, always on the move, and became a bounty hunter myself and shot down anypony that was in my way or in the way of a good paycheck. Either way...life is shit...life is...fucking hell god damn it.

'And that kid...Sky...he doesn't need all of this. He doesn't belong with us...he has no idea what he's talking about being tough and strong for his girl. I mean he's so young and in love that he has no idea what to do. He doesn't need to be tough, doesn't need to be strong for her. In the end all he needs to be is to be the pony that she wants him to be."

And TF then asked Blacky, "And how would you know Blacky?"

Blacky then said to TF, "Because I was in love once myself...it was before The Great War had even started. I was in a bar once, pissed ass drunk and was at a low point in my life where I barely had a bit to pay the bills and didn't have a single fuck to give to the world. But then...one day a girl randomly walked into the bar and my eyes met hers and...suddenly we just sort of clicked. It wasn't quite that fast, we didn't start going out or anything like that...but yet...I could feel...love was in the air that night. And then after a few weeks of gathering up the courage to ask her out...she asked me out first surprisingly. And the next thing you know...we're going out constantly, flirting with each other, passing each other notes at dinner.

'At night we would just be by ourselves and walk around Stalia and just be under the stars and lived life a little bit. We would kiss each other and whisper in each other ears of how much we loved each other. Then next thing I did was that I went to her parent's house, met her dad who was pretty fucking scary I gotta say, even now when I think about it. And her father...well he didn't like me very much...but in the end...we still rebelled against his wishes and went out. And a few days before The Great War...I was going to propose to her...but then I got the bad news that she was in the hospital. And so I visited her every chance I got and...turned out she had a heart problem...a very bad heart problem and...well let's just say she was in a very critical state that she needed to be monitored at the hospital at all times.

'And so I stayed by her bed side up until the day she died. Her heart stopped and...well...to me I almost lost it. I almost felt like my heart was going to stop itself and I would die from a broken heart. But...there was still a little bit of hope left because before she passed, she gave me a note...written on a napkin, one of the notes that...that we would pass to each other when we were at restaurants and on it said, 'When I pass on...don't be sad. Be happy that we were together and move forward. Find another mare to love that might need it and never give up hope. Never stop dreaming.'

'She had told that to me when we asked each other what if we were to die one day and we couldn't grow old together. And so I always kept it with me, even when I decided to sign up with the army when The Great War started. But one day while on the battlefield, I lost it, it really did hurt me when I did lose it too. That note...that napkin...meant a lot to me. And not until I lost the damn thing did I realize she must have written it when I was asleep right next to her and she felt bad for me.

'And to this very day I dream that one day I might find her again. That I will see her in heaven and we'll be together. And every now and then I tend to have dreams about her as well and...to be honest...I hope that I fall over and die one day and get this life over with so I can see her again. I lived my life...but before I do...I intend to get that kid home safe. If I could, I would force him to go home right now...because he sure as hell doesn't need to be among those that kill constantly.

'If anything, this trip will turn him into a monster. Just like us. And that kid...well..he doesn't deserve to become a monster. Sure...you either live as a monster or die as a good pony...but you also can live as a good pony or die as a monster. And right now, we made our choices in our pasts, but he still gets to decide his own fate. Right now, he needs guidance, and I'm the best hope he has left in this dark world to give him a little light towards his way."

TF then asked Blacky, "And how do you intend to do such a thing if I may ask?"

Blacky then said to TF, "Well....I'm not quite sure myself. I haven't been in this kind of situation before, but if I had to guess, I have to talk to him for a bit. Maybe teach him how to be tough a little bit and how to take this world how it is a little bit when he gets back. But then...maybe...just maybe...whenever he asks me to teach him something, I'll just try and steer clear of that subject and basically stall."

Then TF asked him, "And if he notices what you are doing?"

Blacky then responded with, "Then I just have to deal with it and let him down and tell him the truth. Right now though...he has his hopes up...he has his hopes and dreams from me and the rest of us to protect him and also to make him tough so he can survive in this world. That is what he thinks will happen. And right now I rather not see him upset anymore. I don't want to see him die either. I was surprised that he got over what you said to him earlier too...surprisingly he took it very well."

TF then said, "Well then that's good to know. Sky does need to toughen up if he is to follow us, but if you do as you say what you're going to do...then so be it. He is not a problem...but I do hope for the best either way though."

Blacky then said to him, "I get ya. You can lead a pony to water, but you can't make him drink it."

TF then said, "Yes...quite indeed. Although I do believe you can make the pony drink the water. You just need to force the pony's head under water and force the pony to drink either until it complies or it dies from drowning." Blacky then stared at TF in silence until he said, "You really are a psychopath aren't you?"

TF then said to him, "Yes...yes I am...and I'm proud of it."

Blacky then took in what TF had to say...but then he turned his attention to Star Glitter for no reason at all. Then another thought hit him. He stared at Star Glitter and started to wonder something about her.

He then asked TF, "I've got a question to ask you...who is Star and what is she doing here?"

TF then asked Blacky, "Why do you ask Blacky?"

Blacky then responded with, "Well...it's just that, well...she has not spoken a single word this entire time. Not only that, but she doesn't seem to do much either other than saving me from that bear attack earlier."

He then stared directly at Star, stared deeply into her eyes and squinted a little bit with his eyes. Star Glitter did the exact same thing and stared back, but within her own eyes, she seemed a little bit intimidating and looked like she was going to kill Blacky at any minute.

Blacky then said, "Not only that, I don't even know what she looks like...the only thing that I see is her eyes and that's it. I guess what I'm asking is...why is she here?"

TF then stayed silent, preparing to think of an answer that would be suitable for Blacky. And so there was nothing but pure silence aside from the crackling of the fire that they were circling around.

Then TF finally broke the silence and said to Blacky, "Well...obviously Star will not speak for herself so I will have to speak for her instead."

Blacky then said, "No...I want Star to speak."

TF then asked him, "And why in Celestia's name would you want her to do that Blacky?"

Blacky then said, "Well, she is starting to seem suspicious to me after all. I mean why would you bring her out here with us? Let alone why does she never speak and the only thing that she has ever done is just follow us?"

TF then said, "It is rude you know. You don't quite understand Star and who she is."

Blacky then asked TF, "And what am I being rude about exactly? She has a mouth doesn't she? Can't you let her speak?"

TF then said, "Stop being arrogant and for once consider there may be a reason why she does not speak at all."

Blacky then stayed silent for a bit, but then he thought for a moment that perhaps TF was right. That he had a point that there might be a reason why she was on the trip at all. He wasn't exactly sure what that reason could be, but there can be a reason for everything, it is only a matter of taking the time and effort to ask and investigate a little bit.

So, Blacky then asked TF, "Alright then...I'll go along with this and ask. Why can't she talk? Who is she? What is her back story? What is..."

TF cut him off and then said, "One question at a time."

Then there was a slight pause for a while.

Then TF continued his part of the conversation and said to Blacky, "Well if you must ask, then I'll tell you. You must understand that she does have a past, but a poor one at that."

Blacky then said, "Well it can't be as a bad as a past that I've had or anypony else here. You can't get any worse than losing a mother, losing your loved one, going into war and seeing all of your friends die left and right and just seeing this world for what it really is."

TF then said, "Oh, but it could be...you never truly know if you have it the worst of all. Sure somepony out there will have the worst life ever lived, but you will never know exactly who and you will more than likely never know. Anyways, I know Star personally from many years back. I've known her for many years and you could say that we are good friends. Possibly her only friend in this whole world. Well, let's just say she has been alone for her whole life, not even knowing who her own birth parents were.

'You see...after that whole thing with Knight and everything that I mentioned earlier to Sky about why we fight each other, long story short, he forgot me for ten years, I was able to find another friend that thankfully hasn't broken my poor heart. I found her one day while rummaging through some bushes in a dark forest one day. It was weird and I questioned it myself, but I was able to find her indeed. And believe it or not, at that time she did talk once. She even spoke to me before. When we first met, we were a bit cautious of each other. However, we were able to talk on stable ground and had a stable relationship you could say after we got to know each other a little bit better.

'Well, it turns out that she was abandoned as a child and ended up being raised by a group of Timber Wolves. Normally they would eat the child, but those timber wolves instead took her in as one of their own. Although her being able to speak at all perplexes me since there is a critical period where a child needs to learn to speak properly, so my guess is that she had got into contact with a few other ponies in her early days. Possibly by some passing travelers or some other pony that I didn't know taught her, but then left her to her own. Who knows, as she never told me how she even got to talk.

'But, aside from that mystery that will possibly never be answered, we soon became friends and she even showed me her home with the timber wolves that she made for herself. It was a small group, only about three to four timber wolves living in a cave. It then made sense as to why she wasn't eaten alive as a helpless baby because the timber wolves themselves didn't seem to be part of any pack. If anything they seemed to have been lone wolves themselves and got together and formed a little group. Well, to her the timber wolves was her family and a family that she loved all with her heart at that. And I too became friends with the timber wolves.

'It was amazing honestly, having contact and a relationship with the timber wolves. Amazing, but yet at the same time, quite nice. Well, after I met her, I took her back to my home with civilization. I showed her around, although she did act a bit weird, as she wasn't in the most perfect condition. However I brought her to my home that I was at least able to make for myself, since I too was alone in this world after Knight had left me. And so, we started to talk for a bit and soon before you know it we were good friends. Very...good...friends."

TF looked and gave a quick glance towards Star when he said those words.

Anyway, TF continued to say, "And so, through the many years that passed and the many seasons, through the warm spring, the hot summers, the cool autumns, and the harsh and cold winters, we met and talked to one another alone with visiting one another's homes. She even brought her timber wolf family along one time to my own home. It was a mess since they made a mess themselves. But, it was fine in the end. Then...that day came. It was late at night...I was out and about in the streets in the little village I was living at. I was taking a late night stroll through the village while being under the hot summer night sky. It was calming and beautiful both at the same time and it was nice and relaxing. But then I noticed something in the nearby dark forest. I saw smoke coming out from the tree tops and noticed some ponies dressed up in fine amour wondering around through the forests.

'They were also well equipped with weapons of many assortments and I knew something was up. I wasn't able to kill those ponies that invaded the forest, but at the very least I was able to sneak through the bushes and trees undetected. Well, sort of. That was sort of a lie, my apologizes, I did kill some now that I recall, but it was silently however. And so I made my way towards her own home along with the area where the smoke was coming from. And to my shock she was on the ground, blood dripping from her face with many cuts and bruises and her own family that all she had in this world were dead and buried. As for the ponies that invaded the area, well they were all dead, as it turns out that Star here killed them, but was too late and not strong enough to save her own family.

'As for the smoke, it came from a camp fire that was about to turn into a forest fire. So I ran quickly and quietly to her side and through some dirt on to the fire so it didn't cause much trouble than it could have had done. I was able to pick her up and put her on my back, but her family was long gone and dead. As for the other ponies, they never took noticed as I assume they were waiting for the others, but of course they were dead and they were just standing there like fools.

'However if I had to guess, they were there looking for something and possibly guarding something as well. Well, I took Star back to my own home and tried my best to heal her wounds myself. The next morning it turned out that when she tried to fight, the other ponies got her good. They did so much damage to her mouth and vocal chords that it would be impossible to fix with any kind of surgery today. I eventually took her to a doctor of course. So she has to cover her face with a special type of material to keep it from hurting her, let alone kill her. She even has to where a little mask around her face, even though you cannot see it right now, to stop the pain from coming in. In other words, if you were to remove the said mask off of her, it would be very painful.

'And even if it was possible to fix her issue that she is for cursed with, she cannot do anything about it still as a few years later, she contracted an odd, but rare disease that prevents her from her talking again. The name too given to the disease was also very outlandish as well, but apparently the one who gave it the name was a crazy hobo strangely enough. The name for the said disease is Kazuhria "Empty an M9 into the welfare line" Millar Disease.

'I have no idea why that name was ever chosen to be honest, but my guess is the hobo was crazy and delusional and such that no one really bothered with him. Aside from that, that ends her sad tale. She has been with me ever since, although she has gone on her own before and learned to fight better and be quick with her attacks. I don't know where she has gone off to when she has been on her own, but if I had to guess she has a master that teaches her this somewhere in the mountain tops. So...does that answer all of your possible questions Blacky?"

Then there was only silence for a good long while as Blacky looked at both TF and Star suspiciously.

Then Blacky finally said, "I feel like some of that story was bullshit. Making friends and a family with timber wolves, a disease that I never heard of. She somehow learned to speak from other ponies while not spending that much time with them. You're making that shit up."

TF then said while he raised a hoof, "I swear to you Blacky, on my father's grave that this is the truth. If not, let god or Celestia strike me down right now. And if you want proof, we'll ask all the others about the disease name and see if they heard of it before. Will that satisfy your curiosity Blacky? Or are you going to go after Star and demand blood until you feel like your soul is secured from the fact that you believe me and her are up to something."

Then, they heard a gunshot into the distance.

They were both surprised by the sound and TF quickly then said, "We'll talk about this later."

Blacky and TF then got up and went towards the direction of where the sound came from. The sound came from the same direction from where Sky and Snow went, and Blacky knew that something was up. That something was not right and that he might have made a mistake letting Sky go like that. So Blacky and TF went into the darkness while Star was left behind by herself at the camp site. As they went into the darkness, obviously it was hard to see.

Even for TF it was hard as he himself was nothing higher but a mere pony like the rest of the Equestria and beyond. So he was having a bit of trouble seeing through the dark. However, as time passed, in this case being a minute or two, he was able to see again, although very faintly for that matter. It was still a bit difficult to see, but he was able to manage.

He was able to make out some dark outlines, and along with the help from the moon giving off some light and the stars far above him, he was able to see a little bit better. Granted, his eyes wouldn’t be able to adjust fully not until half and an hour passes by. It would have been better for them if they had a lantern, but sadly it disappeared for Blacky, he wondered as to why since it was left with TF the last time.

As for Blacky seeing in the dark, he had the same issue of course, although with him, he was worried to death as to what could have happened to Sky. He wondered if he was killed and shot in the back by Snow, in which case, he thought to himself how he would kill Snow if that was ever the case. As they ran to the area that the sound of the shot came from, they also saw Pink as well, although very vaguely, although they could tell it was her due to her mare figure.

When they found Pink, she said, “What in the name of Celestia did that shot came from? Was it my stupid fucking brother? I bet It was that sack of low life shit. You know…I’ve always thought the day would come when he would get shot by somepony else…well actually, I always dreamt of the day when he would get a knife in his back instead for all the backstabbing that he did back in the days when we were robbing together as a family. But a bullet in his fucking skull would do.”

Blacky then told her, “No Pink…it wasn’t your brother that got shot. We’re pretty sure it was Sky.”

TF then jumped into the conversation and then said, “Or it could have been Snow for all we know. We will not know until we find out the truth of what happened."

To TF he wasn’t planning on Snow killing Sky, but he wasn’t on planning on Sky killing either. To him, this was an urgent matter as it wasn’t what he had in mind what would happened when he gathered this group together.

Anyways, Blacky then said to Pink, “Look, right now we just need to know where Sky and Snow went. We can talk about whatever later. So for right now let’s just…”

Blacky was cut off, but not by another pony cutting him off to join in on the conversation, but instead it is what he saw. TF and Pink saw it too, far into the distance. They looked back to their campsite, where the light was nice and bright. There, they saw two figures of ponies sitting by it, not moving a single muscle.

To Blacky, However, it was easy to guess that it was more than likely Snow and Sky, and that they were back safely. Although the question was still unanswered about where the shot came from or why there was even a sound that pierced through the air in the first place. However Blacky and TF didn’t care about the what ifs and what was going through their minds.

All they wanted to know was if Sky and Snow was unharmed. And so all three of them made quick haste back to the camp fire site. And as they got ever so closer, it was made clear that the two figures were Sky and Snow, but they were oddly just staying still. When they were back and fully enveloped in the fire’s light, they saw the two ponies sitting quietly next to each other. They were not sad or angry, neither smiling and laughing either. They were just staying silent and not speaking a single word to each other.

Blacky then said to Sky while making an effort to come face to face with Sky, “Sky, are you alright?”

TF then asked both Sky and Snow, “Yes…what was that noise that we heard earlier?”

Snow then said calmly, “That sound was from the barrel from my gun. My rifle. It was fired.”

Sky just stayed silent, while just thinking about his own thoughts and experiences and such.

Blacky then asked Snow, “Yes, but why was it fired? And is anypony hurt at all?”

Snow then said back to Blacky, “Does it look like any of us are bleeding right now? And besides, if somepony was hurt, Sky wouldn’t be here right now. Instead he would be wallowing in his own grave, alone in the darkness, left for the animals to feast on his flesh. Left for the maggots to decompose his body so he can return to the Earth and be nothing but a rotting corpse. And we wouldn’t be having this conversation anyways. Instead all you would see is blood on my face and my pride as high as the clouds above us. But instead, we’re on ok grounds…for now. I still have my suspicions about Sky here, but I must admit…he has some balls for firing my gun like that.”

Blacky then said out loud, “Wait…what?”

Blacky looked at Sky and was a bit stunned as Sky looked down at the ground in shame.

TF then said with a bit of a smile growing across his face, “Well, well, well, it looks like our little Sky here is starting to look out for himself. Maybe it isn’t a lot, but it sure is a start. So tell us Sky…what happened with you and Snow out there when you two were in private, talking to one another?”

Sky just stayed silent for a while, not saying a single word to one of them.

But then, out of nowhere, Sky then spoke to Blacky and said, “ I’m a bit upset right now. I don’t feel right what I did.”

Blacky then asked Sky, “What are you talking about Sky? There’s nothing to be ashamed about defending yourself.”

Snow then butted in and said, “Who said I attacked him?”

Sky then said, “I…just don’t want to talk right now. I just want to be left alone for a while, thinking about my own thoughts.”

As Sky said that, he gently pushed Blacky away with his hoof and got away and walked a little bit further from the group in shame with his head hanging head down while his face pretty much said he was sad and depressed. He didn’t stray off too far from the group. All he did was find a separate spot for himself, to be alone with his own thoughts and to just think about everything that had just happened to him.

He ended up finding a small, little spot, perfect for him to be isolated from the others a few feet away from the campfire. It was where he had his back turned to the fire and his face was looking into the darkness of the night. Through his own mind, he was haunted and thought about life in general. To him, he didn’t think the world so bad and was going to let him off easy every now and then. But he then started to realize how cruel this world can be. He has seen cannibals eating other innocent ponies alive, ponies that were just trying to making a living for themselves and their families. He has seen a train blown up with one victim to the whole incident.

And he somehow thought he was friends with the one that was responsible for it all. And somehow he was supposed to be good with it. But then, he also thought that TF was right, that TF had point that he needed to know how to do for himself and to be tough by himself because if he doesn’t, he would be dead in this world without anyone else batting an eye.

He knew that he needed to get over his feelings at some point and just survive for once. And so, he thought back to what just had happened.

MEANWHILE…WITH SKY AND SNOW WHILE BLACKY WAS TALKING TO TF….

And so another flashback…oh goodie. Well, where should we start? Well, Sky and Snow had just left and walked into the dark abyss that surrounded the camp fire.

As they walked into it, Sky felt a little creeped out. The darkness felt a little weird, walking right into it and all. Not only that, but he couldn’t see a thing at all. However, Snow then somehow was carrying a small lantern that he happened to have with him. It was small and it did fit well into one of his pockets of the clothing that he was wearing.

To Sky, it didn’t make sense, but from his perspective, nothing made sense to him anymore. And besides, ponies like Snow to him were a bit odd already, but he was friendly about it. When Snow brought light into their view, Snow looked back at Sky and eyed him for a bit.

He then moved his head forward, saying silently, ‘Yo, bozo…this way you fucking idiot…we’re going this way. What? Are you a New Yorker or something? Are you from fucking New Jersey and that's why you can’t tell the signal that I’m giving you? You fucking prick. I bet you have a problem with our pizza too! I bet you like that shitty deep dish Chicago pizza. That crap isn't real pizza, our pizza is real pizza. We have only the best, none of this dumb ass deep dish. What is even deep dish anyways? It's a freaking pizza that you're supposed to eat with your hands, none of this fork and silver ware crap. I bet you like putting pineapples on your pizza too, you're disgusting human being if you like pineapple on your pizza.'

Well, that’s one way to put it and all. I mean, never mind. Well, Sky followed Snow until they were a bit ways off from the campfire. In fact, it was to the point where the campfire was just nothing but a small dot in the distance. Sky was starting to get worried that they were straying too far from the path, too far from the group in a sense.

Sky then asked Snow, “Don’t you think we’re far away enough from the others to have a private conversation with each other?”

Snow then said, “Just a little further. Trust me Sky, we need this to be very private and only between us…got it?”

Sky then said, “I guess so…it’s just…well we are friends and all…we are friends…right…Snow?”

Snow then replied with, “Yes, yes we are Sky.”

Sky then said, “Well, it’s just that, you know…I just prefer that we stick with the others. I mean I know this needs to be private and all, but, don’t you think we could just go behind a bush or something and whisper to each other what you wanted to talk to me about?”

Snow then said, “Like I said Sky, we need this little chat to be very private and only be between the two of us. And besides, who's to say one of them would eavesdrop on us?”

Sky then asked Snow, “Who would want to listen on to our conversation?”

Snow then thought for a bit and he then said, “Blacky perhaps. He did seem that he didn’t want you to go with me at all.”

Sky then thought about Snow’s reply for a while and it started to make sense to him too in his mind as well.

So Sky then said, “Well…you do sort of have a point about that. Well, even if he did eavesdrop, I'm sure he would have a reason. He’s a friend and all, just like you and the others and all, and I would imagine him just being worried about me.”

Snow then replied with, “He is with worrying about you indeed. I can tell just with the look on his face. But I would be lying if I didn’t say that I wasn’t worried about you too Sky.”

Sky then had a little smile form across his face and he then asked Snow, “You too? I mean, you don’t have to worry about me. If anything, I’m worried about you guys all the time. I mean, you are always out there, in the line of danger and could at anytime be killed by somepony else. Blacky is old and could lose one day in a fight. Pink and Mr. Brown are always at each other’s throats…and apparently other places as well that I don’t want to think about…nor remember.

'Star…well…I’m not so sure about her although if I had to guess, she just needs a friend that she can talk to. And as for TF, well…I just feel bad for him is all. I mean I sort of understand why he hates this Knight fellow and all, but…I just fear for his own mind is all. I’m mean, he has gone to such great length just to hunt him down and everything. I mean, if anything I just feel bad for him and all…you know?”

Snow then responded with, “I bet you do Sky…I bet you do. But no need to worry about us…we are fighters, warriors. We do not fear death, we make death our bitch.”

Sky then said, “Pretty bold words there Snow. I mean. I don’t know anything about fighting, or at least yet. I’m counting on Blacky teaching me later on how to just fight with my bare hooves and all. But, I’m sure even those that know how to fight still have to worry about death hanging over their shoulder.”

Snow then said, “That is what you ponies that do not know how to fight think. We… we are fighters that will fight until our very last breath. And as far as you fighting with your hooves…good luck. It is not impossible of course, there are those that do, but it is quite difficult to master the art of war, especially when you rage it with your own bare hooves. But with you, I recommend just sticking with a gun, it suits you better."

They then stayed silent for a little bit longer until Snow said, “This here is good.”

They was in the middle of nowhere and Snow then laid down the little mini, small lantern that he was carrying with him somehow on the ground. It was hanging though on his body so he did take his mouth and removed it to put it on the ground. But to Sky, it was still questionable where Snow even held possession of that lantern. However, at least there was light to be seen. As for Sky, he was looking into the distance and tried to make out a small speck of light, and he figured it was the campfire and where the others were at too.

Snow then proceeded to put down his rifle on the ground and then said to him with his back turn, “So…we are alone now Sky…so let’s start talking.”

Sky then looked back to Snow and he then said, although with a worried look, “Sure…what did you want to talk to me about?”

Sky sounded a bit concerned about what was going on. Especially since he saw just a small lantern on the ground and Snow with his back turned, putting his rifle on the ground. To him, it was a sign of caution that maybe it wasn’t such a good idea to have come out with Snow in the first place. But in his mind at the same time, it could have been all a misunderstanding. So Snow then asks Sky “Cut the bullshit Sky. I know who you are.”

Sky then started to get confused and a little scared at this point.

Sky then asked Snow, “What are you even talking about Snow? I’m Sky...remember? I’m not hiding anything from you. Why on Earth would I do that? We’re friends…remember?”

Snow then turned around, but this time with intimidation in his eyes and with a little more hostility in his body language.

Snow then told Sky, “We are friends no longer Sky.”

Sky felt a wave of shock and confusion once those words hit him. He didn’t know what to say. Sure, they’re friendship only started about roughly a week ago when they all first met one another back at the cabin, but it seemed to him that they were good friends right off the bat. What went wrong he had thought to himself. To him, it was all confusing stuff to him and he didn’t want anything else bad to happen either, especially since bad things already happened like others getting eaten alive and such. So with Sky, he was hoping to resolve this matter shortly and swiftly, not to do much damage to their relationship with one another as a friend.

Snow then continued to say, “Don’t play dumb with me Sky. I know why you’re in this group. I found the note that you left behind and all I have to say is you almost got away with it. But you won’t fool everypony in this world, because ponies like you eventually slip up one day. One day you leave a little mistake behind or a mess that you was too lazy to clean up. All I have to say is you almost earned my respect as a warrior, but this is pathetic, even for a pony like you. Surely you should have seen this coming, with me asking to talk to you in private and far away from the others. The others may not know about who you really are and why you’re in this group in the first place. But for me, I am more than a fighter; more than a warrior. I am an animal, a machine that sniffs out traitors like you.”

Sky then asked Snow, “Snow...what are you even talking about? What did I do wrong? I-I’m not a traitor. I would never betray you guys. You guys are my friends, even my family.”

Snow then said to Sky, “ You’re treading on some thin ice by calling us friends Sky. I would say we were friends at one point. I even started to like you as well and felt bad for how weak you were. But of course that is how you would stab us in the back. Make us think you’re some sort of weakling in this world that just wants to be like us in one way or another. So you volunteer to go on this trip with us. But not just any trip, but a dangerous kind at that. Don’t try and be a fool Sky, no pony would believe that a little pony like you would be brave enough to go on this trip, to face danger in the place where it can be very cruel for a so called weakling that you claim to be.

'A pony like that would have chickened out last minute and stayed in their comfy and safe home where everypony else is as kind and nice as they are. Ponies like you try to act like that kind of pony, but when our backs are turned and when we least expect it…you’ll kill and burn us all. So I’m going to tell you this once…and once only…surrender now and we shall give you a fair trial among the group. Try and do anything else…well…I’ll just say that I came prepared for the second option.”

Sky was terrified, not sure what to do or where to go. He was all alone and was being accused of something that he didn’t do. He wasn’t even sure what Snow was even talking about. He thought for a moment that Snow was starting to go crazy and had lost his mind. He looked towards the distance in silence, thinking that maybe he can make a run for it and try to get back to camp to try and tell the others what was going on and perhaps, just maybe they could talk some sense into Snow.

However, Snow looked at Sky and knew exactly what he was thinking of doing and trying to run back to camp. In Snow’s mind, it meant that it could be a chance for Sky to run back to the others to make him look like he’s the traitor and Sky would then put the blame on him.

So Snow then said to Sky, “Try running and I’ll just play a little game of kill the traitor with my rifle.”

Sky then looked down towards Snow’s gun and figured out why he had put his gun down.

Then Snow said, “And trust me Sky, it can see in the dark too. The scope has night vision, my brother developed it for me. He’s very good with technology and when he got word of gun’s being a thing out in this ever crazy world, he made it specially for me. It’s also one of a kind too.”

Sky’s heart started to pound against his chest. Sky was unsure of what to do or where to go. He was all by himself and one wrong move, he could end up dead. In other words, he was trapped. If he ran, more than likely he would get shot and die and his death will be not be known to the others. If he confessed, he would be lying and still more than likely die. Although, he had nothing to confess to, he still had no clue what Snow was talking about. Everything about the situation made him scared. He then felt sad, like he wanted to break down and cry. In his mind, he wanted to go home.

He was tired of all the fighting and deaths that took place before his eyes that he wanted to just go home where it was safe. He was no fighter. He wasn’t made to go out into the world and face its cruelties. No, he was made to just live a normal, simple, easy life. A life just like any other pony would have. A kind of life where you are born into the world and raised to be a productive member of society. You go through school at different levels of education. And once you’re finished with that, you go out on your own and get a job.

You start off small, then you raise yourself as the years go by and as time flies, you find yourself a mate, do the normal ritual of making love, having a child so it can do the same thing that you have done. Then you grow old, retire, and sit in a chair until you’re on your death bed. Then as you say goodbye to the world of the living, you say hello to the land of the dead and the process rinse and repeats itself.

That’s the kind of life he was used to. That kind of life that most ponies go through that lived in Equestria, along with other places as well. But instead he was in unfamiliar territory, where a gun was pointed at his face for something that he did not do, making friends with psychopaths, killing other ponies, and hunt others just to get a sense of pride and judgment in some sort of sense. Sky just wanted to break down and cry and beg for his mommy to come and save him. He was that weak.

He knew he was that weak and though that he could change. But in that moment, in his mind, he knew he wasn’t cut out to being made into a tough guy. Instead he just wanted to give it all up and return home like TF suggested. As this was going on through Sky’s mind, Snow was thinking to himself as neither talked at that moment, instead it was just pure silence.

For Snow, he thought how much he thought he was right. He thought perhaps he could take Sky back to the group, alive or dead, and prove to Blacky that he was wrong and that he was right. That he would have been a savior to the group and that it could have ended up in shambles. But instead, he would have saved them all from a knife in the back. He was a solider after all. A solider that was trained to kill, trained to fight, trained to pay attention to all details in his surroundings and determine if there was a threat arising. And to him, Sky was that threat.

So to him, he thought he was doing the right thing and confronting Sky out in the middle of nowhere and handling the problem himself. The plan was simple. Give Sky a chance to admit that he was secretly planning to betray the group along side with another pony, either from within or from without. Then he would tie up Sky and drag him back to the group against his own will. Then they would at least give him a fair trial considering his plan didn’t go through all the way and admitted his faults.

Hopefully the jury would demand the death penalty though. And if Sky chose to run away to either go back to the group and tell the others that Snow was the traitor in the group or just run away from it all in general, he would just get down on the ground and look through the scope on his rifle and pull the trigger. All he needed was one shot to the head and all. He didn’t have a silencer though since the guns were brand new and all and weren’t quite there yet.

Of course Snow would figure the others would hear the loud bang from the gun and would question him and what he did to Sky, but he had a plan to explain to the others what he did was justified. Even if he had to make it look like an accident he would. It didn’t matter to him if the others knew the truth about Sky or not, what mattered is that they were safe from any back stabbers that wanted them all dead. To Snow, that is what he was thinking. Then, from the darkness, they heard a low growl.

It was odd and at first, both Sky and Snow thought it was nothing. But then they heard that growl again, this time getting louder and louder until it got both of their attentions. They both turned their heads to their rights and heard a growling sound ever so closely growing in size from the darkness. As it got louder and the sound grew, they both took a step back, not sure what was that noise coming from or who or what was making it. And then, a face started to appear into the light. But it wasn’t a pony face. Instead, it was a face of a bear that looked like it got fucked up one night a while back.

It had cuts and was bleeding, fur all messed up, and more importantly, the bear was not happy one bit. It even had blood coming from its head a little bit. Soon the bear fully was immersed into the light as its mouth was agape with drools dripping from its sharp teeth, and Sky was frightened. As for Snow, he was brave and thought for a moment that there was nothing to worry about as he felt like he could take on a bear.

Then he gave some second thoughts and his confidence was lowered by at least fifty percent as he remembered how dangerous bears can be. As for Sky…well to simply put it: He was fucking scared. However they both questioned as to why the bear looked like that with the cuts and everything. Not only that, but they didn’t think any bears were nearby. It seemed odd that there was a bear just standing there in front of them in the middle of the night.

Then it slowly hit Sky’s head. He then said out loud, “Is that the bear from earlier Snow?”

Snow then responded with, “It couldn’t be, we saw it die.”

Sky then said, “Well, it does look like it has the same marks of where Star hit it at. That and the bear does look extra angry at us for some reason.”

Snow then thought about what Sky had to say and then he said, “You might have a point there Sky. Maybe the bear from before is back for revenge.”

Sky then asked Snow, “What are we going to do?”

Snow then said, “I don’t know about you, but I’m making a run for it and let it have you. Then I’ll gather up the others and we’ll kill the bear for good this time.”

Sky then said, “What? No…we can’t do that. And besides, I’m your friend and as friends we need to stick together.”

Snow then said to Sky, “For the last time, we are no longer friends.”

Sky then said, “That doesn’t matter, to me we're still friends no matter what till the end. I don’t know what got you so upset with me, but as friends, we figure that part out and we patch our relationship up.”

Snow then asked Sky, “What?”

Sky then explained, “We’re friends, and friends fix their problems by talking it out. But for now we can’t run away and we can’t certainly kill this bear.”

Snow then started to get a bit confused for a moment with a mix of feelings going about inside of him. He then asked Sky, “What? What do you mean that we can’t kill the bear? It’s either let it kill us or we kill it. That is how this world works and that is how we survive and live.”

Sky then said, “Yeah but…look at it. It’s the bear from before.”

Snow then asked Sky, “So? It just means we just need to put it down for good this time.”

Sky then said, “Don’t you remember anything Snow.”

Sky then bravely started to walk up to the bear and gently walked a bit closer toward it. As he did, the bear growled a little bit, in which case Sky stopped and turned around to face Snow.

Sky then said, “This bear is a mother bear. When we came across her, she was just trying to protect her children was all. She didn’t know any better, all she knew was that we were a possible threat to her family, to her fruits of her loin. And she did what any other mother would do and protect her young ones. And after we thought we had killed it, the cubs were sad and calling out to their mother. And chances are that those cubs went on their way to try and survive in the harsh wilderness and when she woke up, she must have lost her cubs.”

Snow then said to Sky, “I don’t follow you Sky. What point are you trying to make here?”

Sky then said, “Don’t you see? We did this to her. We beat her up, but the worst part of all is we took her children away from her. And now probably, assuming they are still alive, they are lost without food and possibly shelter. They are lost without their mother. And more than likely they will die without as they weren’t ready for the world yet. And…perhaps this is a sign that it’s a second chance to make things right for once and not let somepony or anything else get killed. Maybe…just maybe we can forget about Knight and go looking for her cubs. It’s the only right thing to do you know?”

Snow then said, although he was shocked as well with what Sky had to say, “Are you crazy! We didn’t come out here to find some mother bear’s lost cubs! We came out here to find and kill a specific pony. That is our job that we have to do. And while we may not be getting paid for it, we do have a debt to pay with TF. And besides…all it is, is just an animal. An animal that does not know the meaning of life itself. If anything this animal is as dumb as a fucking rock and it can burn in Neon Hell for all that I care! This bear needs to die and not live! It is either kill or be killed…you got that Sky!?”

The bear then gave out a big and huge roar towards Snow as bits of saliva came towards him. Then, the mother bear charged towards Snow, but Snow was quick with his reflexes and got out of the way. But the mother bear wasn’t done yet, as the bear started to turn around and charge at him again. And so Snow quickly got to his gun and as quickly as he did, he looked through the scope to get a nice and clean headshot.

But sadly, he was a split second too late to pull the trigger and instead right before he was able to shoot his rifle, the bear charged at him and got him and pushed him far from his gun. Snow then rolled on the ground, somewhat hurt, luckily with no serious injury. But the bear then quickly made a quick u-turn and came towards Snow and got on top of him. However, Snow wasn’t going to just lay down there and let the bear kill him so easily, so while on his back, he tried his best to struggle and get the bear away from him. While that was all happening, Sky didn’t know what to do.

Again, he was scared. He felt bad for the mother bear, as she just wanted to see her cubs again, but at the same time, Snow was right. It was either kill or be killed. Not only that, but Sky still saw Snow as his friends even though he assumed and judged that Sky as a traitor of some kind and even tried to threaten him to kill him with his gun. And so he had a somewhat difficult choice to make.

Either kill the mother bear and let her have her own justice and let Snow die and so he didn’t have to face false persecution for being a back stabber. That part also meant shooting Snow and end suffering as well. Or save his friend even though he threatened to kill, but kill the mother bear and end her pain without giving her a chance to reunite her with her cubs. And so Sky saw the rifle on the ground. He wasn’t a perfect shooter, hell he barely knew how to shoot one. But Sky had made his decision. So Sky quickly got low to the ground and picked up the rifle with his two hooves and tried to hold it up. It was difficult with hooves and all, but there was a trick to it all, especially with holding a gun and pulling the trigger.

However he had to make his move fast before the bear made his decision for him. And so Sky quickly looked through the scope and had one shot at this. He tried his best to aim. He wasn’t so much aware of the wind or where the bullet’s path would go. All that made sense to him if the center of the scope lined up with the target’s head correctly. And so he tried his best to stay still and aimed up his shot and pulled the trigger.

The bullet then flew through the air and went through the bear's think skull while splattering it’s brains everywhere on the ground. The bear then fell on top of Snow, but with all of Snow’s strength, he pushed the mother bear’s corpse off of him and got up and silently looked at Sky. At first, he still assumed he was the traitor that did not confess just yet. But then he thought about it some more and perhaps Blacky was right.

If he was the traitor, he wouldn’t have saved him. Instead he would have let him die and got away with it scot free. And so without words, Snow started to reconsider naming Sky his friend again. Granted though, it didn’t feel right labeling Sky as innocent just yet. He still felt suspicious about him and his actions from the past. So he was going to keep a close eye on him instead of judging right away.

With Sky however, his hooves were trembling. It was the first time that he had killed anything at all while on this trip, and it wasn’t even a kill or be killed situation for him. Instead it was a poor mother bear that was just upset that she was beaten up and had lost her little cubs. He wasn’t sure what to say. He had killed a living thing that had precious life inside of it. He killed something that was innocent as well and only wanted justice for itself. He didn’t know how to feel, all he knew back home was kindness and friendship and that it creates harmony amongst all living things.

But instead he shot and killed a mother bear that didn’t know any better and instead saved a pony's life. He started to question which life was more valuable, the mother bear's life or another pony’s life. It didn’t make sense to him at all, but that is how the world is.

And so with him too, without a single world, looked towards Snow and pretty much still considered him to be a friend. So Snow got close to him, picked up his little lantern and burned out the flame in it and picked up his gun as well and put it on his back. Then he got Sky up from the ground and they both silently walked back to the camp site without another word between them.

BACK IN THE PRESENT…

And so Sky was thinking just that. A little flashback to all what had happened before. It was haunting him like a ghost. It bothered him so much that he had to kill that mother bear.

He didn’t want to do it because it was in his nature of his soul to be kind to almost every living thing. That kindness and laughter can always make a bully become your friend. That is what he was taught. And with the Elements of Harmony proving that friendship is magic in some shape or form, he then questioned about what happened.

If he was willing to put forth the effort to being kind and gentle to those that were hurt around him, then how come the world still didn’t turn into sunshine and rainbows? How come nothing turned out right in the end? It didn’t make sense to him. Then again, the group that he was with was used to that sort of thing. They were used to that kind of world. They were used to that kind of truth and they lived it every day, especially with Blacky. He had to live through a war, but not just any war, but The Great War. He saw his brothers in arms fall and die in agony and pain.

He saw the horrors of this world had to offer. As for Snow, he lived through many wars and it was his thing to shoot and kill. He was born and raised as a soldier. He was trained to kill. He was trained to be tough, something that Sky wanted to be, but couldn’t. Even Snow stood up to a bear and wasn’t going down without a fight, but with Sky, he would have went down and screamed for help more quickly than a first comment on a You Tube video.

As for Mr. Brown, he was messed up in the head so much that he rapes his own sister every now and then and even had intercourse with his own mother. He embraced the idea of incest and was also a big loud mouth idiot, but yet a big loud mouth idiot that knew how to survive in this world and kill. And as for Pink, she is used to being raped all the time, but yet doesn’t take it personally. Instead of being traumatized and acting like a victim and crying about it, she gets right up back on her hooves and fights back, literally. And then she doesn’t make a big deal about later on.

Although she did start to get a little crazy afterwards obviously. As for Star, well, she is mysterious, but yet powerful in a way. Her silence says it all in a way. And as for TF, he has been through a lot too and was willing to get revenge on a pony that he hasn't seen in years by releasing a cannibal group on to innocent ponies that were doing their own business and were trying to make an honest bit for their families.

However, it the end, what happened? He was so used to being that kind and sweet pony and have a heart for others that he wasn’t used to killing it. To him, this world was fucked up. He didn’t know to feel or what to say about it. All he knew that is in his heart, that he needed to change. He knew he needed to act tough from the start, he just didn’t count on it being so difficult to achieve and that it was starting to take a toll on him.

But if he was going to do what he said he was going to do, he was going to have to toughen it up. Although it wouldn’t be an easy process, but he knew he had one friend that he could trust to help him get the way that he wants to be, and that was Blacky. Not only that, but he was at that age where most ponies would want to pass on information to the younger ponies and to keep it all flowing and such. That and he did seem to be wise and everything. But at that point, he just wanted to wait just a while longer.

He wanted to hold just a little longer before asking Blacky because he wasn’t quite in the mood quite just yet. He needed to think about stuff and life itself even and comprehend it all in his mind. He needed to think about the actions he took and what it meant as a whole before he could take a step further on the road to getting used to the whole world and how to fight back and survive it all. He just needed sometime to himself just for a little bit. So at that point, he just ignored all comments that the others were talking about…mostly.

And as that was said, Blacky then asked out loud, “I wonder what happened?”

Snow then said to Blacky, “I know what happened of course. To give you the short version since it is a bit long and lengthy, me and Sky were arguing. You could say we had a little fight, but out of nowhere we hear a noise, a growling noise from the darkness. At first we thought it was nothing, but come to find out it was a bear . The same bear that attacked you Blacky.”

Blacky then had a surprised look on his face and he then said, “I thought that bear was dead?”

Snow then said, “We all did. Especially after Star had stabbed it a good few times…am I right Star?”

Star just stared back blankly and once again, silently.

Snow then continued, “Anyways, the bear started to come after me while Sky was hesitant on killing it, but the bear got the best of me and I almost could have died. But thankfully Sky over there saved me at the last second before the bear had a chance at ripping my throat apart. Shot her right in the head too.”

Blacky then had another surprised look, but this time it was a relaxed kind of surprise look, on his face. He looked over towards Sky, who still had his back turned towards him.

Blacky then said, “Sky?”

TF then commented, “I have to admit, I didn’t think Sky had it in him to do such a thing. He seemed to be a such a pony that wouldn’t want to hurt a little fly. But it seems he proved me wrong. He can put up a fight, especially when the matter of life and death is involved. He could have let Snow die and save the trouble of killing the bear himself and instead run away and cry for help. But instead he took the liberty of finishing that bear, the bear that apparently Star Glitter never killed.”

TF then looked towards Star and he looked at her with those angry and disappointed kind of eyes.

TF then continued with, “All I have to say to you Sky, whether you're listening on not, you might just have what it takes to survive in this world. I honestly had thought you would have chickened out and left us just so you can save yourself and go back to pretending that you’re in some kind of world that is friendly and where we all hold hooves and sing kumbaya together, all in one peaceful song for the whole world to hear. But, instead you stayed, learned, and you proved yourself. By the end of this trip Sky, you are sure to impress your girl.”

And so, after TF had said those things, Sky never responded back. He was still down by the whole thing, but he did listen to what TF had to say about it all. To him, it was alright. He did do what it took to survive but it still bothered him so.

And so, with that said, Blacky then said to Sky, “It’s ok Sky…we’ll talk about it later. I know it must upset you what you had to do, but…everything is fine now.”

Sky took to heart with what Blacky ha to say to him. He felt a little more comfortable that Blacky had said that and felt like he was a true friend indeed. And so, as that was said, Pink was still standing there.

And as for her, Pink then said, “Alright, alright, alright. We get it, some fucking shit happened, that kid over grew a pair of balls, and kills a bitch. Not a big deal. I was killing bitches when I was only a little filly and they were always yapping and barking."

Blacky then asked, “What do you mean by bitches?”

Pink then said, “Duh….girl animals...for an old fella like you, you sure are dumb.”

Blacky then said, “Well that isn’t what bitches actually means. It actual is referring to girl dogs.”

Pink then said, “Ohhhhh….so is that what they mean by the phrase son of a bitch?”

Blacky then said, “Well kind of…but…look why are we even discussing this right now? Right now I need to know what happened back there Snow with you and Sky.”

Snow then said, “I have nothing to say. We had a little fight, he didn’t say anything, we fought a bear, and we’re alive and well and telling you the tale. What is so hard to get from that Blacky?”

Blacky then said, “Well what is hard is that I know you’re accusing him of being a traitor. And let me just say if you would have killed him, I would have fucking strangled you and showed no mercy at all.”

Snow then said, “That’s ok. I’m sure even if I did kill him, we would have fought too. And just for the record, I would have killed you. You may have served in The Great War, but I served in many wars, including civil wars where it’s brother versus brother. Sister, versus sister. Families torn apart and societies burning to the ground. I’ve been through so much worse than you have.”

Blacky then responded back with, “Oh…so you think you some hot shit uh? Well let me tell you something there fuck boy… you’re talking a big talk and treading some real thin ice with me. I’VE BEEN THROUGH A HELL AND MORE HELL THAN YOU WOULD EVER SEE IN YOUR FUCKING DAYS OF WAR! I HAVE LOST FRIENDS, LOVEDS ONES, MY PARENTS, EVEN A MARE THAT I DATED FOR YEARS AND WANTED TO MARRY! I HAVE LOST IT ALL AND RIGHT NOW I DON’T NEED ANY OF YOUR FUCKING BULLSHIT RIGHT NOW!!!”

Snow then said, “OH…SO YOU WANT TO FIGHT!? IS THAT IT!? WELL I WASN’T PLANNING ON FIGHTING BETWEEN US SO CALLED FRIENDS, BUT I DON’T MIND KILLING ANOTHER PONY, ESPECIALLY AN OLD PONY THAT NEEDS TO BE PUT OUT OF HIS MISERY!”

And then Mr. Brown finally came out from the bushes and passed up Sky without looking and said, “What is going on with all of this yelling?! Can’t any of you see that I’m trying to fucking masturbate here!?”

Pink then gave a loud sigh and then said, “Oh god fucking help me please, not this again!”

Blacky then asked Pink, “What? He has done this before too?”

Pink then said, “Oh he has, in fact he does it everywhere he fucking goes. He even jacks off at a graveyard and cums on the tombstone . He even jerked off into a casket of a dead pony.”

Mr. Brown then said, “I’ll have you know that I came into a casket twice. Once is when I dug up a grave to rob some dead old mare her jewelry that she had on her and I found her skeleton to be hot and sexy. So I skull fucked her so hard that even her dead corpse was moaning in pleasure and I came into the eye sockets. And then there was a pony laid out in the funeral home and I fucked that dead mare too and that dead body liked it as well. That and I did jack off too on both of the dead bodies.”

Pink then said, “You see!? This is what I’m talking about right here. This fucking son of a bitch right here is such a sick fuck that I don’t even know why we even have him in our group at all.”

Mr. Brown then said, “Well fuck you too bitch. I have a mind of mine own to cuck you out of the group too because you’re such a fucking hogger of the air we fucking breath. That precious air could have been so valuable, but instead you’re hogging it all up and making these other guys into retards. YOU HEAR THAT YOU BITCH!? THEY ARE TURNING INTO FUCKING RETARDS BECAUSE YOU’RE ONE FAT SACK OF CRAP THAT’S TAKING UP ALL THE AIR! NOW THEY’RE FUCKING BRAIN DEAD BY THIS POINT BECAUSE THEYR’RE SO RETARDED! WHY DON’T YOU GO OFF AND DIE LIKE THE BITCH YOU ARE…HUH!? YOU FUCKING SHIT EATING PICKLE FARTING, CRAP BARREL WHORE BITCH!?YOU FAT FUCK!?”

Pink then said, “Well…look who's fucking talking. Now you want me, your own sister to die. How surprising. Apparently you want the whole family to die now. You couldn’t just leave it at killing our Ma and Pa, but you just want to kill me so bad too…isn’t it?”

Blacky then said, “Wait a minute? He killed your parents? I thought it was a group of random ponies paid by your Ma?”

Pink then said, “What on earth are you even talking about? Wait? Did he fucking tell you another one of his tall tales again?”

Blacky didn’t answer and only just stared at her.

Pink then said, “Oh god fucking damn it! You just have to go off and telling lies again don't you fucking lazy bastard!”

Mr. Brown then responded back with, “Oh piss off you bitch! You know that happened and you’re just making the whole story up when you tell it!”

Pink then said, “Now you know our Ma didn’t seduce. In fact she thought you were one of the world's ugliest son of a bitch that she had ever seen in her fucking life! She even regretted not getting that abortion when she was pregnant with you. But instead our Pa just wanted to have a son and so here’s that bastard’s child right in front of our fucking eyes! You may say I’m taking u all the air, but you’re a waste of life. And besides, why would Ma even want to seduce you. She had a vow to stick with Pa and she was serious about it too.”

Snow then asked, “So…what is your side of the story then?”

Pink then said, “I’ll tell you the truth instead of this son of a bitch’s lies to you.”

Blacky then said, “Fine then, but can I ask you all a quick question since you are all here and I want to ask it before I forget? Have any of you heard of such a disease called Kazuhria “Empty an M9 into the welfare line” Miller Disease?”

Mr. Brown then said, “Oh...l’ve heard about that disease before.”

Snow then butted in and said, “It’s a very well known disease, didn’t you know it?”

Pink then said, “I’ve heard about it too many of times. It’s very terrible when you get it and it is not pretty whatsoever."

Sky also butted in and he said, “Yeah I’ve heard of it too. It’s a nasty disease. A cousin of mine even got it once and let’s just say he is not the same anymore. He used to be so talkative. But whenever he is in the room, he’s just kind of a buzz kill now and sometimes it’s just sort of awkward and creepy how he doesn’t even speak anymore.”

Pink then said, “I know what you’re talking about sweetie. I knew a girl of mine, she was just sixteen years old and that poor baby caught the Kazuhria “Empty an M9 into the welfare line” Miller Disease and it killed her. Doctor says that in some rare cases it can kill a pony.”

Snow then said, “I know how you feel. Once during a war, many of my comrades caught it. We believe it was used too for war and that the other side brought it over to wipe us all out. Surprisingly I was the only one that didn’t catch the disease and on the day they were supposed to have been crashing in and taking our fort, I killed them all instead. Sad part is though, there is no cure for such a thing, despite it being around for millions of years.”

Mr. Brown then said, “Yeah, I know what you mean. I blame the zebras. Those zebras must have started it with their whole fancy smancy magic of theirs. I mean, the whole world’s problems is because of those fucking zebras, I’m telling you. I know they say it’s a conspiracy theory and all, but I know for a fucking fact it’s those zebras. They just want a new world order and one day, I’m telling you, they’re going to round all the ponies up and put them in gas chambers and only leave 500,000 alive to they can brainwash and control ponykind. But you know what though, those zebras better stay out of Equi, or else they the bullseye! In other words they need to stay out fucking Dixie and ship those miggers back to their country. Fucking…zebra mother fuckers.”

Blacky then looked at TF to wait and see if he would give him a response. But instead, TF only gave a small smirk that pretty much said, 'I’m right you know. I told you it was an actual disease.'

And so Blacky then said, “Alright then, since that’s out of the way, what really happened then with you and your parents?”

Pink then said, “Well, where do I even start? You see, we were a families of bank robbers. We all robbed banks, it was in the family blood. We were also always on the move too. Now my brother was born first while I was born second. But a certain somepony didn’t like that I was even born so out of revenge and all that shit, my brother basically killed my Ma and Pa. Although it wasn’t just for those reasons either. He was also high and drunk the day he did it. He even thought for a moment that Ma and Pa was coming after him with a knife while in reality they were just trying to talk to him.

'And besides, my brother didn’t really like Ma and Pa anyways. He always hated them. Even in his drawings that he made when he was nine, he drew picture of putting a knife in their backs and killing them. Hell, he even drew a pictures of me when I was a baby being stabbed in the back. Well, long story short, after he killed Ma, he raped her corpse and burned the bodies. I’m not sure why he didn’t kill me, but I think it’s because he had the hots for me or something like that. And I don’t mean to toot my own vagina, but I am one sexy piece of pie that stallions wants to eat my asshole like it’s their dinner. But you get the idea. Afterwards, we just lived on our own lives at our parent’s house, sometimes moving to different places.

'I’ve told my brother before though plenty of times to go see some kind of fancy doctor to check up on what happened when he had that mental breakdown of his. But as always, he is one stubborn son of a bitch and every time we argue he just ends up trying to rape me. But I don't lie, sometimes I do need a good fuck so I just let him have his way with me, but most of the time whenever he tries to make his move on me, I just end up stomping on his balls repeatedly until he decides to give up, which is surprisingly takes a few hours.”

Mr. Brown then said, “Yup…it’s because I’ve got balls of steel…literally, my testicles are made from steel.”

Pink then said, “Yes well…other than that, we just hire some gang members to help us out on our robberies from time to time and that’s basically it. There was no such thing as me going to the hospital. If I were to have gone to the hospital, I would be recognized right off the bat because we are wanted criminals in several places out in the west part of Equestria. In fact we have a bounty of over half a million bits on our heads too. Aside from that, there’s the truth for you. In any case, WHY THE FUCK DID YOU HAVE TO LIE TO THESE POOR BASTARDS!?”

Pink had yelled at her brother and Mr. Brown of course didn’t take it very well.

Mr. Brown then said, “WELL FUCK YOU TOO BITCH! OBVIOUSLY YOUR STORY IS THE LIE HERE! NOW I KNOW FOR A FUCKING FACT THAT OUR DEAR OLD MA, may her soul rest in peace, DID IN FACT TRY TO FUCK ME WHILE YOU AND PA WAS POSSIBLY TRYING TO DO THE SAME THING! PA ALWAYS HAD HIS EYES ON YOUR PRETTY LITTLE ASS AND EVEN WANTED TO SPANK IT SO HARD THAT HE ENDED UP JACKING OFF IN FRONT OF YOU THAT ONE TIME WHEN WE WERE AT THE DINNER TABLE! SO OBVIOUSLKY, MY FUCKED UP SISTER’S STORY IS A LIE AND I’M THE ONE TELLING THE TRUTH!”

Pink then said, “Oh really…then how come that one time when we took you to that fancy doctor, that one doctor that deals with the mind and shit, and he told you and all of us that you had schizophrenia?”

Blacky then interrupted and then asked Pink “Wait, I thought you said you wouldn’t go to doctors or else they would recognize you?”

Pink then said, “We know a guy, that fancy doctor with the fancy name and medicine that doesn’t rat us out thankfully, but that’s only because we pay him off every year to keep his trap shut. Anyways, what do you have to say to that big brother?”

Mr. Brown then said, “Oh please…just because I hear voices in my head that’s telling me to kill all of you right now doesn’t mean I have some sort of problem…alright?”

Blacky then said, “I think you actually do have a problem there.”

Mr. Brown then said, “No I ain’t have a problem there mister. For fuck’s shake…some ponies and their retarded minds sometimes.”

Pink then asked Mr. Brown, “Uh huh…and on that night when you killed our parents, I suppose you also heard voices that night in your head?”

Mr. Brown then said, “Of course I did. I always hear voices. I also see things too…like that pony over there. In fact…where did that pony even come from? HEY YOU! YEAH YOU FUCKER!? GET OUT OF HERE BEFORE I KNCOK YOUR FUCKING TEETH IN YOU FUCK EATING SHIT BAG PISSING WEARING DOG TURD SON OF A BITCH!”

Mr. Brown had pointed to a pony that he claimed to have seen and the others looked at to where he was pointing at. There was no other pony there to be seen aside from the darkness that surrounded them all around the campfire.

Everyone then looked back towards Mr. Brown and Pink then said to him, “See…there’s no pony there at all. I don’t even know why I’m still with you because I could have left you in the dust years ago?”

Mr. Brown then said, “That’s because you can’t resist my almighty penis baby! OH YEAH!”

Mr. Brown then proceeded to hump the air just once.

Pink then responded with, “I don’t even know why I even bother to waste my fucking time with you at all…you know. I mean, after this trip is done and over with, I might just end up leaving your sorry ass.”

Mr. brown then said, “Wait…what? No you ain’t you fucking bitch ass hoe. You don’t leave until I say you can leave. Besides…we’re family…and family sticks together.”

Pink then said to her brother, “Oh yeah…then please tell me what happened on that night when you killed Ma and Pa please, because I actually never heard your side of the story, assuming there is one.”

Mr. Brown then said, “Alright then…it was simple. It was late at night, I was piss ass drunk and taking a wiz outside. Then all of a sudden this tall and strange pony came up to me and told me to kill Ma and Pa. I then said to him, ‘I ain’t going to fucking do that.’ Then I think he roofed me because next thing you know, he smiles at me like some creepy son of a bitch and I ended up blacking out and not remembering what happened next. Next thing you know, I’m in the living room, covered in blood and guts with the two dead bodies in front of me. Those two dead bodies being of precious Ma and Pa of course. I mean I tried to tell you too that night when we had to dump the bodies in the acid tub that it wasn’t me and it was that tall pony that did it. And so to this very day I am after that tall pony, whoever he may be that committed the actual crime and not…you bitch! And besides…he might be lurking in these very woods as we speak…..ooooooooooooo.”

Pink then said, “Alright then, I have just about had enough of your fucking problems and your talking for one night. For right now, I want you as far away from me as you possibly can get from me and we may or may not talk about this in the morning.”

Mr. Brown then said, “Sure can sis! When dawn breaks through the horizon, you’re going to be having my dick in your mouth and sucking it dry baby bitch!”

Pink did not responded to that comment that her brother had made to her. She then found her a spot near Sky, who was then starting to take notice of what was going on around him at that point.

With the others, TF then said to the rest, “Pink may have a point. Morning might be coming up soon before you know it. It’s best that we all find a nice spot on the cold hard floor and just go to sleep on it, considering we don’t have too much with us and such. I suggest we all get some rest. We still need to hunt down a pony tomorrow. And who knows…he might have some friends to come along for the ride. Good night everypony, and may Luna be in your dreams.”

Then everyone in the group started to spread out to find their own little spot and since they were ponies, of course they could find a nice spot on the ground and curl up and go to sleep. It’s just that ponies would normally find a nice bed to sleep in, but since they were ponies, they were able to just do that, although being warm was still a problem, but they also let the fire continue to burn throughout the night and keep them warm. However, as Blacky was about to find a spot for himself to go to sleep, Sky finally gathered up the courage to get back up on his hooves and went over to Blacky slowly.

With Blacky, he noticed this new move that Sky had made and wondered what Sky wanted.

So instead of lying down on the ground, Sky then asked Blacky once he got over to him, “So uhh…Blacky…can I talk to you for a moment? I want to talk to you in private, but you know, not that kind of ‘private.”

Blacky then said, “It’s no problem at all. We can talk. Let’s just go over there.”

Blacky then pointed towards the direction of where the cliff was at and it was a bit away from the others so they could at least talk with a low voice. So they both went over there and as they reached the edge of the cliff, they still saw the cannibals from before still doing their blood orgy.

However this time around, it was starting to die down and the cannibals were going their own ways and going to sleep by making quick beds and blankets out of the skins and bones from their victims. And as for the what laid beyond the cannibals still looked beautiful as always and had not changed one bit since he last saw it not long ago.

Although the only difference though was that the night sky changed a bit. The stars were in a different position this time around and the moon was at its highest point in the sky, signaling that it was halfway through the night for them. As Blacky saw it, he then looked towards Sky, but Sky wasn’t looking at Blacky right away.

Instead, he was looking out into the same distance as well. He ignored the cannibals from down below, but instead concentrated on looking outwards towards the horizon and seeing what there was to see. To him, it was a gorgeous site to see, and it even placed a little smile on his face for a while.

But after a minute or two, his smile slowly disappeared and it slowly transformed into a frown with a look of depression on his face.

Blacky noticed the change in Sky’s emotions of course and so he asked him, “What’s the problem with you Sky?”

Sky then remained silent for a few seconds but then soon gave a sigh.

He then said, “It’s nothing…”

Blacky then asked him, “Well it sure is got to be something because I’m sure you didn’t ask to talk to me in private just to say nothing.”

Sky still didn’t look at Blacky just yet and continued to focus into the distance.

Sky then said to him, “It’s sad really, what this world is. What it has become. I used to think this world was a great place. Sure it had its problems, but the more I stick with you guys, the more that I am starting to see that I was wrong. I’m guessing this world was never easy in the beginning, was it?” Sky then closed his eyes for a bit and then slowly looked up and gave his full attention towards Blacky’s face.

Blacky then responded with, “Yeah, you bet your ass it was never easy from the start. If I know my history, it wasn't easy for the Council of Alicorns either.”

Sky then was a bit confused and he then asked Blacky, “Council of Alicorns?”

Blacky then said to Sky, “It’s a long story that happened long ago. Way longer before Princess Celestia or Princess Luna was even born. Hell, it was long before even Equestria was a country. But I’ll give you a history lesson later. But for now, just spit it out what’s bothering and maybe, I can help you.”

Sky then said, “Well, I was just getting to that. You see, this world is hard. I get that. It can be cruel, and while I don’t fully understand that, I get it still. But before then, I didn’t understand what the world really was like. Here I was, born into this world, thinking it’s filled with sunshine and rainbows and that friendship and harmony is always the answer to everything. That you use love and kindness instead of violence and war. But now I see that can’t always be the answer to all the problems. Sometimes you’re going to have to kill something in this world just to live.

'And everypony else back home and pretty much the majority of Equestria just doesn’t quite see that either. I mean they know it’s the world is filled with danger so they sort of fight back…but yet never go that far and get blood on their hooves. And that's where they just don’t see how much further they need to go in order to fully survive in this world. I don’t get the other ponies, but for right now, I’m starting to get the hang of it…I guess. You see Blacky, I REALY need your help. I mean here I am, trying to be a tough pony for my marefriend, thinking that it’s all going to be alright and it won’t be a problem at all, but now I’m starting to see the side that tells me that it’s not what I think it is.

'The problem that I’m having Blacky is…well…should I even continue on anymore? Should I continue to go on this trip with you and try and learn the ways that you guys do it? Or should I just call it quits and go back home and try and pretend none of this ever happened in the first place and I go back to my own little happy land and leave it like that. I mean, so far the ponies of Equestria has survived so far, so they have to be doing something right at least. Just as long as nothing really bad happens, everything will be fine. I’ll just be stuck is all between walls that I’ll never get out of.

'I’ll be forever trapped in a web of lies to the reality of this world and will never see the light of truth ever again. But then again, I’m just fine with that. So…Blacky? What do you think I should do? Should I stay or…should I go now?”

Blacky was about to respond, but then he stopped himself. He was thinking to himself for a bit, wondering what responses he should give, but yet he wasn’t quite sure. Sure he could tell him that everything will be fine if he stays. He would be learning how to kill and not be a wimp about seeing a pony die in front of him. But then he knew it in his heart that wasn’t the right thing to do, but instead he felt like he needed him to go and run back home. To run back and to never look back. It was because this wasn’t the right kind of world for him that he needed to live in. His world belonged to the ponies that was friendship and kindness in their hearts and while they can fight each other at times, they were still good ponies with hearts.

But in Blacky’s world (and mine), it wasn’t easy. There was always death and destruction around him. You had to kill not just one, but many ponies. And not just ponies, but anything that is living and breathing you would have to kill if it meant for survival. You would have to deal with the crazies and those that are stronger than you. You would have to deal with some serious shit that either meant life or death.

It would mean a life filled bloodshed and regret. And none of it was easy either way to live with. You might live some regrets that you’ve made in the past, but you also might make tons of enemies that will want you dead and will not hesitate to kill you if they have the chance. And if it really went far, it might involve dealing with gods and demons. Yes, that life would be filled with the Devil’s world, where pain and suffering that almost never ends. And Blacky knew he was caught in a tough spot.

At first, he thought he knew the answer, but yet Sky was growing up and soon he will be an old stallion like he was and so, he knew he had the answer to Sky’s question. Blacky then said to Sky after a brief moment of silence, “Well, I don’t really have much to tell you Sky. You’re still a kid and all despite you being somewhat near an adult age, I know…but you’re still young. And one day you'll be my age and more than likely you’ll be the one giving the advice to the younger ones. So, if you want my answer…I suggest you make that decision on your own.

'I know that isn’t much help, but whether you stay or you go, you’re still going to have to make the toughest of choices in your life, either it be out here in the world filled with danger and death. Or back home where it’s safe and sound and most ponies are nice to you most of the time. You’re going to have to make the choice by yourself Sky. It’s a tough choice, I know, and that’s why you have to make it. But whatever you choose, you have my support, and maybe the others assuming they don’t hate you for it or look down on you. You get what I’m saying?”

Sky then took a moment to think about it but then eventually said to Blacky, “I understand you loud and clear. But it’s such a tough decision. I mean, I want to stay, but yet I get why I can’t stay here. I’m not born for this kind of world. I’m not made for that kind of thing. Back home, I was good at doing simple and easy work. But this, this is something I just can’t seem to handle at all. I just…don’t know what to choose this kind of world right now.”

Blacky then explained to Sky, “Well…what does your heart say Sky? In fact, what does your mind say? What feelings that you have in your gut tell you what to do? More than likely it’ll be your answer to your question.”

Sky then thought for a moment in silence as the crackling of fire was nearby and the bugs were about, making their natural noises.

Sky then eventually said to Blacky, “Well, I would rather stay here. I know that might not be the best choice I have ever made in my life…but…it’s what my gut tells me and right now it’s telling me to stick with you guys. That I might just pick up on something and I might become a better pony overall for it too.”

Blacky then said, “Well…that’s good to know. Truth be told I’m not all for that choice, but it’s your choice. But, I’ve got a question for you Sky. Two actually…what made you think in the first place that going on this trip would make you into a tough pony? Like what did you have in mind at the time?”

Sky then said, “Well…it’s sort of embarrassing now but…I thought I would learn to have respect. That I would know how to do certain things. That I would learn how to toughen up and not be so afraid of many things. But I honestly thought it was going to be easy. I thought I was going to just go through like, I don’t know, doing certain things that a normal pony wouldn’t do. Or do something like on the lines of a training camp for the soldiers. Funny enough Blacky...I think I recall having relatives in The Great War. Granted I don’t know who he or she was, but still.”

Blacky then said to Sky, “Well, that’s something then huh?”

Sky then smiled a bit and gave a small chuckle and said, “I guess it is.”

Blacky then also gained a small smile as well after he saw how Sky was feeling when he saw that smile on Sky’s face.

Blacky then asked Sky, “Also…why did you ask me if you should stay or you should go? I mean I thought you had your answer before you came here with us? You seemed pretty confident from before you know?”

Sky then said, “Yeah well…things change and…my mind was changed. Things change you know and I had second thoughts and everything and I had to think about it some more…especially with what happened of course. I mean, after I killed that bear, that mother bear, I didn’t know how to feel. I felt bad for it, I had pity for it in my heart. I understand why that bear was there, but then I had to kill it. I mean when I went with you guys, I didn’t think I would have to kill, more or less ponies.

'I didn’t think I would have to kill other living things, the living things that had no reason to die at all. Sure maybe crooks and bad guys and such…but the innocent lives though? I…wasn’t prepared for that mentality to arise. I thought it was going to be alright. But in the end it wasn't. After that whole bear thing, I just had to think to myself for a moment and really consider and evaluate what I was doing here at all. I mean…what am I doing with you guys? I’m not doing much other than observing and whining. And I realize I’m not fit for this kind of world, this kind of place.

'I’m not meant to be with you guys. I’m meant to be back home with my family, with my marefriend, sitting at a table amongst them and having a nice dinner. Having friendly conversations and laughing. Maybe cuddling with my girl in front of a fire place and sleeping together. Maybe even…making love to each other. But instead I’m here. I’m guessing that is not what my cutie mark meant for me to do.

'I’m wondering, is it all worth it just for my girl back home? Am I even doing right by her by doing this? I could get myself killed and that would defiantly make her up set and who knows…maybe even get her so depressed that she commits suicide even. Tell me Blacky, as least tell me that all of this and what I’ve been through was worth it for my girl?”

Blacky then had his smile disappeared and he then said to him, “Well to tell you the truth, I know something about girls. But the thing about them is you don’t have to go too far for them. I mean sometimes you do, but more than likely they aren't for you. More than likely they only want to use you at that point. But for those girls that really love you, you just need to do why they fell in love with you in the first place. Whether it’s because you’re funny or you look cute to them, or maybe the common interest that you both had with each other. You get the point don’t you Sky?

'Now am I saying that this whole trip would have been pointless, not exactly, no. I mean you get something out of it and your girl will more than likely get something out if it. But in the end, you didn’t have to come this far for her. You could have been at home safe and just spent time with her. And more than likely just spending time with her was more than enough for her as that is where sometimes couples make their memories together. Just listening and talking to each other throughout the day and into the quiet night where they get even closer and either cuddle or…fucking. But you get the idea. And believe me, I know something about girls, I used to have one once. But long story short, she died from a disease and…I basically lost my entire world after she died.”

Sky then said, “Wow…that’s kind of sad. I’m sorry that you had to lose her. But...wait...what about you said earlier and...oh never mind...maybe I'm remembering it all right.”

Blacky then had a little smile on his face when Sky said that and he then said to him, “It’s alright their kid, I’ll see her again someday. Sometimes I still dream of her you know? I can still see her and that I’m right next to her death bed and she’s smiling at me. And we’re talking and we’re both making each other laugh. Then at the very end of the dream she tells me goodbye…and then I cry when I wake up. But I pull it together and remind myself that I’m glad that I met her and I made her my marefriend back then and hope to see her again when I die and go to Heaven. And as for what I said earlier...yeah that was...a lie...sorry about that. But...I had a reason though, I assure you.”

Sky then said while also giving another smile to Blacky, “Oh...well...I hope you do…but…what is heaven exactly. I’ve heard about it before, but it still makes me wonder what heaven is like.”

Blacky then said, “Who knows? Only the dead ponies know that answer, but I can assure you that there is a heaven out there…somewhere I just don’t know what it’s like. Or why we even have to spend it living down here where there’s nothing but pain and suffering. I mean if we can just go up there and live happily ever after, why bother live down here, you know?

'But then again, it might be a different experience between living and being dead…so who knows…who knows. However, I am aware of some ponies that don't believe in the afterlife. I guess I can understand though, the younger generations are becoming more and more skeptical and such. They refuse to listen to their elders and go off on their own. But I get it I guess. I mean nopony really knows for sure if there is a Heaven up above...but...I'm sure it's there. I'm sure there is a god and that Princess and Princess Luna is her children. I'm sure of it. I believe in it.”

Sky then asked Blacky, “So…when are we going to continue my gun training? You know, since we started a while back but really haven’t done much with it.”

Blacky then said, “We’ll see. Maybe when this trip is done and over with, I’ll just teach you afterwards. There’s a lot to learn you know, and since these guns are brand new in this world, I’ll also still have a lot to learn. But as far as mastering the basics, I’m your expert. But I’m sure as time advances and the guns gets better as they are produced, you're going to have to learn on your own, but I’m sure you would be able to handle it though. As far as anything else goes though, I’ll teach you how to fight with your hooves as we’re still going, how does that sound to you?”

Sky then said, “Sounds like a nice deal to me…but do you promise?”

Blacky then said, “Promise what?”

Sky then asked Blacky, “Promise me when this is all over that you’ll teach me and that we will be in contact and friends forever.”

Blacky then said, “I can promise you that after all of this is over, I’ll teach you. I can also promise you that we will continue to be friends too. And I’m sure the others will continue to be friends with you I guess. As far as being in contact with one another as the years go by, I can’t promise that. My life is always on the move. For you, it is not. But don’t worry, everything will be ok in the end one day. One day… That I can definitely promise you.”

Sky then said, “Ok…thank you…for promising and everything.”

Blacky then said to Sky, “You’re welcome.”

Sky then asked Blacky, “But uhh…can I get that history lesson now about the Council of the Alicorns?”

Blacky then hesitated at first, but then said, “Sure…but real quick. There’s a lot to learn of course from the past so I’ll just give you the short version of it all. Long…long…long ago, before even Equestria was a thing or there were kings and queens of Unicorns and Pegasi…there was a time where no pony cared what you were. If you were Pegasi or Unicorns, there was no particular leader to your kind or anything…but there was Alicorns. Now with alicorns, they are rare nowadays and they were still rare to see back in those days, but they were a little bit more common is all.

'In fact there was some families that were nothing but alicorns. And it was a time when regular ponies couldn’t become alicorns if they could ascend to that level, there were only natural born alicorns at first. And to all the regular ponies, they saw them as something special. They held great power and could do many things with magic. And so a wise and elder group of alicorns untied and formed a council to rule over, to govern, and to protect every other pony that was out there in this world. There were other creatures of course…but the Council of the Alicorns were basically leaders of all ponykind. You just don’t hear much about them because they are mostly forgotten and the history books don’t even mention them nowadays. You only hear it through old scholars that keep very old books documenting the alicorns or through old and wise ponies or something like that.”

Sky then said, “Wow…I didn’t know that was a thing before. What else do you know about them?”

Blacky then said, “Well, there’s a lot more to them…but…that was the short version I just told you. If you want the rest, maybe I‘ll tell you later after we’re finished with this job or else we’ll be out here all night long. And right now we could certainly get some sleep, shouldn’t we?”

Sky then said, “Yeah…we should…I’m tired and everything. It’s been…a very long day for me. A day filled with cannibals and bears coming back for revenge.”

They both then went silent but Sky then looked up to the night sky and Blacky eventually looked up with him too.

Sky then asked Blacky, “How many stars are there Blacky? And why are there stars to begin with?”

Blacky then said, “I don’t know kid…but the stars do look pretty tonight don’t they?”

Sky then said, “They look pretty every night.”

Blacky then responded with, “Well I guess Princess Luna is doing a fine job as always I suppose. I mean, if she slacked off tonight, the stars would look like real shit I guess. Not only that, but you can see the constellations…don’t you see them?”

Sky then said, “I’m not very good with the constellations. I could never remember them or even make them out. I don’t even know where the North Star looks like.”

Blacky then asked Sky, “Didn’t pay much attention in school did you?”

Sky then said, “Well I was kind of a trouble maker back then, but eventually I was told that I needed to have respect and listen to orders. But I still slept in classes to be honest.”

Blacky then asked Sky, “Ever got caught?”

Sky then said to Blacky, “A few times, but nothing serious though. Although it almost made me fail the tests though since I never paid any attention in class. I kept drifting off and was day dreaming about certain things in the back of my mind that I couldn't get out.”

Blacky then said, “Well…you’re here now…that’s all that matters. Right now though… we need to get some shut eye. How about you go over there by the fire and go to sleep. You still have a long day ahead of you tomorrow you know?”

Sky then said as he was leaving Blacky, “I know…but what are you going to do?”

Blacky then said to Sky, “I’ll just be thinking…day dreaming about some stuff. Some stuff that I can’t get out of the back of my mind…you know?”

Sky smiled and Blacky gave a little chuckle as well.

Sky then said as he was walking away towards the other sleeping ponies except for TF that was still awake, “Good night Blacky.”

Blacky then responded with, “Goodnight Sky.”

And then Sky went to bed. He found himself a nice spot and closed his eyes and drifted off into dreamland with somewhat of an easy consciousness since he had that talk with Blacky earlier.

It had put him at ease knowing that everything will be ok in the end. He could feel it in his heart and that is all he needed to go to be with an easy and peaceful thought in mind. He wasn't looking forward to what tomorrow would bring, but at that moment, he just wanted to rest and not think of certain things. As for Blacky, he just sat there where he was and didn't move. He continued to stare at the stars and look at all the constellations.

It amazed him how many stars there were. The night Sky felt like it could only hold so much, but yet it still manages to look amazing every night. Blacky continued to look at the night sky for hours and just drift off into his own thoughts. Of course he didn't do anything like how I do, where I just have random songs pop up in my head sometimes and I can't help but sing along to them. I mean, sometimes that happens.

I mean as time went on it slowly went away, but I still get that urge every now and then. Well, anyways, Blacky was busy minding his own business and was in his own mind, thinking about Sky and his own future...until he heard a voice that interrupted him. It was TF of course since I did mentioned he was still up and all. See what I did there? No? Well you grammar Nazis can shove a pencil up your ass then...or a stick.

Anyways, TF said to him as Blacky was looking at the night sky, "It's a bit late...isn't it Blacky?"

TF had said those words all the way from the camp fire. He was sitting behind it and as Blacky turned around, he could see TF looking manically towards him as he was sitting behind the fire. Blacky then squinted his eyes a bit, but that soon changed as his face turned into an angry one. Well, more or less annoyed that is.

Blacky then responded with, '"Fuck off TF, I can do what I want!"

TF then said as he got up from his spot and started to walk towards him slowly, " Oh? But Blacky...everypony else is fast asleep. Wouldn't you want to join them alongside their deep slumber?"

Blacky noticed how TF was advancing towards him and he did the same. He got up from his spot and started to walk towards him.

As he was, he then said, "I don't care if they're fast asleep. Besides, I don't feel like sleeping and I feel like I can keep an eye on things. In fact, why aren't you asleep TF?"

They then both stopped as they got close enough to each other to meet eye to eye with each other.

TF then said, "Well then, you noticed my alertness during these dead hours of the night. You see, there's a reason why I can't go to sleep and that's..."

Blacky then told him, "Oh enough of your bullshit stories TF. I actually had thought that you were some pony that got lucky in life and knew how to fight and what not and got things that you want when you wanted it by any means necessary. I respected that...but now I'm starting to think different. I mean for fuck's sake, what was that thing that you told me back at the bar where we met? You said something about lying and shit...now I'm starting to wonder why you even said those things to me?"

TF then responded with, "Oh you know me..I just like to mess with other ponies because I can."

Blacky was then silent for a bit but then eventually he said to TF, "What is going on with you TF? I mean I trusted you in the beginning...but now...I don't even know what to say. I'm starting to think that this Knight guy that you want dead isn't who that you say he is. For all I know you're just hunting down a random innocent pony that was just happened to be walking by the train tracks."

TF then said to Blacky, "What are you saying Blacky?"

Blacky then said, "What I'm saying is that I don't trust you. Look, I don't know who you really are, assuming you say who you are. I'm willing to believe that you started this whole gun thing, but I highly doubt you invented them. Look, all I know is that once this is all over and done with, I'm taking Sky with me and getting as far, far fucking away from you...because I am sure as hell don't want to see you or the others over there ever again. Once we finished repaying our so called 'debt', I'm done with you and those other guys over there."

TF then asked Blacky, "And why do you say such words to me? I thought I was your boss?"

Blacky then said, "Yeah...you were...but now...I don't even know what to think. I mean who are you really? I don't even believe any of the stories that you've said. I honestly think that story with you and Star is a complete lie. Sure I'm willing to believe, although it is stupid, with the name of the disease Kazuhria "Empty an m9 into the welfare line" Miller Disease, but everything else...I don't trust you. All I want from you is to stay far away from me...you got it?"

TF and Blacky were silent for a while. But then TF then said, "You are right Blacky...I am lying to you and everyone else here. And I'm lying for a good damn reason too."

Blacky then said, "Yeah...and what is that reason?"

TF then said, "Well I'm not telling you, that would spoil the surprise. Trust me, you'll soon find the truth and it'll all come clear to you in the end. That I can promise. That is of course if you care at all for the truth. You could simply walk away from this now if you wish and avoid the truth. But do what you want, I don't care."

Blacky then remained silent for a few seconds, but then he said, "Why? Why lie? What would you possibly gain from leading us astray?"

TF then said, "Hmmm...you'll see. And besides, that part does not matter. What does matter is that you know I am up to something and I can't have you telling the others."

Blacky then said, "So what? You're just going to kill me...is that it?"

TF then said, "Oh heavens no. That would be stupid and illogical. Just make sure to keep your mouth shut and you'll be fine."

Blacky then said, "So...you're threatening me then huh?"

TF then said, "Well yes, of course. How else am I going to keep you quiet?"

Blacky then paused once more until he then said, "Why don't you just kill us? Why don't you just kill me and Sky and everypony else here and get it over with already?"

TF then said, "That is not mine intentions there Blacky. I honestly do need you all with me on this trip. I did bring you all along for a reason you know? If I didn't need you, I wouldn't have come to you all in the first place."

Blacky then said, "That's true, but what for exactly do you need us? It seems to me that you know what exactly what you're doing and you're fine managing it alone. I mean you were able to convince those cannibals to get on your side."

TF then said, "Oh but I can't do it all alone. I couldn't possibly do it by my lonesome self. That is why I need your help with something."

Blacky then asked TF, "With what do you need help with?"

TF then said to Blacky, "Like I said, I cannot tell you that. But trust me, you'll find out what will happen and why I brought you all along for in the end. And I can promise you Blacky...everything will be ok in the end for you. You'll see." Blacky then asked TF, "Is that a promise?"

TF then said, "How about we don't make promises. Instead we you just try and believe me and my words? If you ask me, promises are less than convincing. Promises are only for those that do not have trust. Don't you trust me Blacky?"

Blacky then said to TF, "Lately with everything that has happened, no...no I don't trust you."

TF then said, "Fair enough. I can understand why you wouldn't. I suppose if I was you, I wouldn't trust me either. I would be afraid if I was going to kill me even. But still, I stand by my own words and defend it. Besides, promises are overrated and clichéd. It seems to me that everywhere you go, you have to promise this and promise that. Don't make promises that you can't keep. Don't make promises to a girl you can't keep. It's just like signing a contract really. It's nothing but the boring stuff that is overdone and it happens over and over. Why not make it more interesting with trying to believe other's words? Why does it have to be a promise or let alone a Pinky promise. Instead let just part ways with our words and believe one another while still keeping an open mind of all the possibilities that can happen.

'Just keep in mind that the worst can happen like being betrayed or lied to. But yet at the same time, perhaps the chances are in fact are within your odds that everything will be fine and good and everything feels right with the world. Promises are no more less than cheap words that make you feel like you can live and trust yourself in the end. How about we just do that instead? How about we just believe our words and what we say to each other?

'I mean what ever happened to trust? Nowadays you can't go without being accused of lying or not sticking to your words. Even if there is a good reason behind it, you'll still get stabbed in the back for it. Sure it can be understandable why you would get stabbed in the back, but yet still, where is the trust nowadays? What happened to those days when ponies used to be free and made their own decisions and did it at their own risks?"

Blacky then said, "I honestly have no idea what you're talking about...but yet at the same time, I know exactly what you're talking about. But right now I'm not in the mood for your words. I just need to know that what you say is true that in the end everything will be ok for us?"

TF then said, "Well then, why don't you ask your friend Sky? He sure believes that everything will be ok in the end. What about you...do you feel like everything will be ok in the end?"

Blacky then said, "Not with you around I don't."

TF then said, "Well then you just have to deal with it then. I can't make you believe me unless perhaps I put white rats in a cage in front of your face or something and hold you against your will until you believe me."

Blacky then said, "If you ever did that, I would kill those white rats with my teeth and rip your heart out in a second."

TF then asked Blacky, "Could you? You're such an old timer anyways, I bet you can't keep up with the times anymore."

Blacky then said, "I may be out of my prime TF...but I still know a little something about kicking other's asses. And besides, I know death. I've seen it many of times. And most of the time I'm the one that causes it."

TF then said in a sarcastic tone, "You sound so tough. But in the end you are still old. Your bones will still turn to brittle and in the end you'll lose the stamina to keep up with the times and with yourself. Anyways, I'm done talking with you. I've got other matters to think about while I still have the time to do so. For you, I recommend getting some shut eye. We'll be moving out as soon as the sun rises."

Blacky then said, "Fine then. But I'm still keeping an eye on you though."

TF then said, "Oh I bet you will Blacky."

And then TF walked away and went back to his original spot while Blackly found himself a spot and went to sleep himself. Although he was worried when he did so and wondered if TF was going too somehow murder him in his sleep or something like that. And as Blacky slowly went into dream land the orange, yellow fire continued to burn well into the night.

A WHILE BACK...

And another flash back sequence. Hoo ray I guess. Anyways, I know you guys might be tired of the constant flashbacks, but this is how this shit goes. I'm the pony writing in my journal, so it's either my way or...Adam Sandler's highway...and trust me...no one wants to take that highway.

Because it's the highway to a hell...a never ending hell...that oddly enough that has a friendly white dragon that tells you a never ending story. But it's still hell though with a female Adam Sandler that's just male Adam Sandler trying to play a female version of himself. You get to see that for all of eternity in hell.

Anyways, you might wonder, where could this flashback be taking place? Well you crazy broads and bastards, sit down and I'll tell you because you have no choice because I'm the one writing about my own life here. I can do what I want thank you very much. Where this part goes all the way back like a few months before TF and the others got together. It's a hot and sunny desert.

There isn't much water for miles around and there is death written all over this desert...except for one small area where a small town is built at. It's built as a small little western town, one of those towns that you would see in one of those fancy old western movies where the cowboy kills another cowboy at high noon, eats the Indians, and gets and rapes the girl.

Yup, classic western, except it had ponies instead of humans. But I'm sure there's no difference. Niggers and zebras...what's the difference? Anyways, the sun is high as it can be on the sky. There are rocky mountains nearby and skulls from animals that were once alive spread throughout the desert. And for the small western town, well it was small, what else do you expect. It had its normal, common places like the bank and the sheriff's office along with a hotel and a bar.

There were some homes too along with a well that still held plenty of water for the town to drink and give around along to those that happened to pass on by as well. However, on that day, the townsfolk weren't out and about. They were all gathered in the middle of the town while under the sun. The heat was as hot as usual as the sun beated down their necks.

Some ponies were starting to sweat too, but they were used to that due to living out there and such. Well all the ponies in that town were gathered in a circle, surrounding a platform that was five feet high from the ground. The center piece: the gallows.

There were specifically five ropes dangling down from the thing, with five holes for a pony's neck to go around. At that point, it was empty. But soon the criminals that were sentenced to death by hanging came out one by one in a single filed line, meeting face to face with their death as it stared right in their faces as they climbed onto the five foot high platform. The first one that went to climb on was Mr. Brown.

The second one was Pink. And then there were three other one that were part of their gang. Two were stallions while the other one a mare. However nothing was special about them. They had the average normal face of a pony with the typical cutie mark. They didn't have a special voice to use. They were just the normal, typical, run of the mill criminal that comes by every once and a while and thinks that they have the balls to rebel against the law and get away with it.

But most are unlucky and don't get away with it so easily. And so all five were there, in that order, ready to face death in the face. Soon the hangman...hangpony...whatever...came out and stepped right onto the platform. He was wearing a fancy suit and tie along with a nice hat as well that was fitting for this kind of event.

For the hangpony, it was his job to kill ponies. He was an expert at it. You could say that the hangpony was just like the criminals, he was a murder just like them. Except the only difference was that he got paid and was perfectly legal. And soon the sheriff came on to the platform as well, making sure the ponies that were sent to hang wouldn't get away. It was because there was no restrictions placed on the five ponies, as they weren't prepared for five ponies to be hanging at once.

To the people of the town, it was quite astonishing that five ponies were going to be killed at once. They were used to mostly just the typical one pony getting the noose, maybe even sometimes two, but five was a bit of a mind blowing thing to them in a sense. So, they just had to make sure that the five wouldn't get away by beefing up security a bit.

Thankfully for them they never did try to escape the gallows as they were five idiots that failed to complete their crime that was against the laws. And besides, if the five ponies tried to escape right then and there, more than likely the folks of the said small western town wouldn't let them go so easily. And so the hangpony did his usual job and properly put the noose around the five ponies.

For the hangpony, it was an art. He gently and gracefully placed the noose around their necks along with tightening it so it wouldn't come off so easily. But he made it loose enough so they could get their last breaths in while they still could. As their necks were being placed inside a noose, three out of the five ponies were scared. They wondered what would happen to them. Would they be punished once they are in heaven? Will they see God before her and be judged by her? What will they feel when they die? What will they hear when they? How does it feel to lose their life and have their soul leave their own bodies? Is there even a god?

Was it all in their mind the entire time and everything will just cut to black and no longer have a consciousness, essentially making it nothingness? Will their bodies just rot in the ground and be forgotten as the years go by? These were the questions that were running through their minds as they never questioned it before until that very moment.

However as for Mr. Brown, he was just annoyed how he was caught. He didn't mind dying, although for him, he was disappointed that he didn't get one last good fuck in before he died.

As for his sister, Pink, she was just pissed off that they weren't able to get away with what they did. As soon as the hangpony was finished making his nooses beautiful as he could, the five ponies started to talk amongst themselves for a bit.

Pink eventually said to Mr. Brown, "Damn it you son of a bitch. This is your fault. If we just weren't slowed down by that fucking whore you fucked...we wouldn't be here having ropes around our necks."

Mr. Brown then responded with, "Well excuse me, after I fucked her, I assumed she would give me an orgasm...but she didn't, so it is my right as a consumer to ask for a refund."

Pink then said to her brother, "You're were the one that decided to leave and go to the whore house while we were in a middle of a fucking bank robbery. You didn't think that maybe you could have asked for sex from a random mare later?"

Mr. Brown then said, "Well I'm sorry but when I have to fuck, I have to fuck. You say...there's a saying: When the tough gets fucking, you go and look for some pussy."

Pink then said, "That's not a saying. You just made it up right now."

Mr. Brown then said, "Well at least I care about fucking while you don't do it. You should really just embrace it and fuck everything that you see...even me you know."

Pink then said, "Oh don't start...you know for a fact that you raped me."

Then the first pony out of the three, let's just call him stallion #1, said, "Uhh...what did you just say?"

Then stallion #2 said, "I think he said something about them committing incest."

Then the mare of the five said, "That's honestly disgusting to fuck your own brother."

Pink then said, "I didn't fuck him. He raped me, which he has done several times before."

The mare then said, "That's even worse."

The sheriff then cut them off along with anyone that might have been talking to themselves quietly in the crowd. He was on the platform as the now was the focus for most of the ponies there.

The sheriff said, "May I have your attention please! As you know, we had five criminals come into our town and think they could try and rob our banks! Well they tried and while they almost got scot free, they failed and we captured them. Now I'll admit that they did good, but not good enough to escape from me and my posse. They were too slow in a way. In fact, I believe one of them was messing around with a whore. Amazing! These are the same ponies that have been wanted everywhere else in Equestria and have been robbing banks left and right...I mean hell...their bounty that's on their heads went for half a million bits!

'They're that dangerous and that infamous! And what made them fall from the heavens of their bank robbing days was a bastard fucking a whore! Now's that's funny! That's really...fucking...funny! I mean...here you have one of the world's most dangerous ponies...and they failed due to an asshole trying to fuck a broad! Ha ha ha! It's just so fucking funny and also fucking sweet to see sweet JUSTICE be served here today! Now...I know everypony in this town here have some worries that they would like to address. Now word has been getting out about guns. Apparently it hasn't reached Cantorlot, but let me tell you that it will and when it does happen, you know there will be laws passed. I mean, these new mechanical, fangle dangle guns here is quite new."

The sheriff then proceeded to take out a gun that he had located in a holster on his body. He took it out with his hoof and held it up for everyone else to see in the crowd.

The sheriff then continued to say, "I've never seen anything like it, not even in my days as a child . I must say that they are so much better than using magic or bows and arrows or even swords for that matter, Now I have no clue where it came from or where it started even. Heck, most ponies here today just heard of it today from me. In fact I just got this gun here in today and still trying to learn how to shoot it. Granted it had to be purchased from the black market, but one of these days there will be gun shops at every coroner...hell it might just replace the drug stores too.

'Anyways, what I'm trying to say here is that these new guns were also used by these ponies here. It's quite odd to tell you the truth. That criminals and rapists get to them first before any pony of the law can first. But don't worry folks, the times will be changing, and when that does happen you better bet your fucking asses that when these guns reaches Cantorlot, there will be debates on these fucking god forsaken things. And to be honest...like no shit it's going to happen. These guns are new and just like anything that's new...it's scary. It's scary because we don't know jack shit about them.

'But don't worry folks, we'll learn how to use them together, and...and we'll fight whatever evil is out there in this world and we will learn to survive with them. Sure there will be trouble of course, but everything will be just ok. Now you might be wondering why did I bring up the guns. Well, I thought it was just a good time to bring them up since I am aware that I've been getting concerns from you fine citizens of this town here about these things.

'And considering that our poor ponies that's going to have their lives cut short have used them. That and I thought...why not...why not try a new form of execution. HOW ABOUT WE SHOOT THESE SONS OF BITCHES IN THE FUCKING HEAD TODAY! How does that sound to you all!?"

The crowd started to grow loud as some cheered but others booed.

Eventually the sheriff then said, "Hold it up folks..hold it up! Just calm down and let's talk about this for a moment!"

The crowd then suddenly died as the sheriff tried to capture their attention.

He then continued to say, "Now...I understand that some of you are for the idea while others are not. And that's completely fine. I know we all have morals and values that we all cherish. And of course we are civilized folk...so how about we just take this little ol' argument to a vote. First let's see how many wants to put a bullet between these five ponies eyes and paint the ground with their fucking brains. WHO'S FOR IT NOW!"

Ponies then raised up their hooves to vote. A decent number were raised and as the sheriff was doing a count on the votes, someone else was high in the tower near the gallows. It was a pony in the shadows and he was carrying a rifle on his back. A powerful rifle that was used in sniping positions and had a scope that can be used for very long range.

The pony then took the rifle off his back and pointed out the window. The pony was in the dark and covered in shadows as he was hiding in a hotel building and aiming the gun out the window that was facing the execution site. As the pony got the gun ready, his face came closer to the light, but not much of his face was lit. It was because he needed to keep his identity a secret for when he fired his gun, it would bring attention towards him. But we all know who it is, it was of course TF.

And TF had a little smile grow on his face once he saw his two targets. Mr. brown and Pink. And for him, he needed those two alive. As for other three, he didn't care if they had dropped dead or found a way to stay alive. So he looked through the scope and concentrated on the rope, making sure to keep his aim steady as he possibly could as he was ready to hold his breath. Of course he wasn't going to strike just yet, he was waiting for the right moment to shoot and fire his gun and free his two targets.

As for anyone else, no one noticed him and where he was at or what he was even carrying. The ponies of course wasn't expecting anyone else to free the ponies or have an escape. They were just getting used to guns and certainly wasn't expecting no gun to be used against them. As for the sheriff and the votes, nothing much was said. All he did was asked for who wanted to hang the five ponies alive. Once more it was a decent amount of votes.

The sheriff then asked, "Alrighty then...then how about that didn't vote? Do you care how we kill these ponies?"

Some ponies in the crowd then shook their heads no in silence while others said no out loud.

After the sheriff heard and saw the responses back, he then said, "Well we have our answer then!"

He then looked towards the five ponies and looked them in the eyes and said to them, "Well it looks like it's not your lucky day for either of us. You five get to suffer and slowly suffocate with rope around your necks and I don't get to use my new gun and use you as target practice. but that's life for ya...you don't always get what you want. Anyway, since you all five are going to die...is there any last words you would all like say? How about you there miss? Lady's first."

The mare then said, "I just hope my son out there just doesn't get himself killed. He's an idiot you know."

The sheriff then said, "Alright then. Very nice, saying your wish and hopes that your son doesn't fuck up in life. Understandable. How about you sir? What are your lasts words?"

After the sheriff was done talking with the mare, a pony came up and tightened the mare's rope.

Stallion #2 then said, "I wish for my mama to meet me in heaven and all. I do awfully miss her. That and I hope my bowels doesn't release after I die."

The sheriff then said, "That's nice, hoping to see your loved ones after you die. But you are going to release your bowels when you die...sorry about that...but shit happens. Now how about for you fine sir? What are your lasts words?"

After the sheriff moved on, a pony once again and went up and tightened the noose for Stallion #2.

Stallion #1 then said, "I just hope and pray for my daughter to be fine without me. Wherever she is, I hope she is with her mother right now and that they'll do just as fine without me. I mean I only robbed banks because we really needed the money. Same thing goes for those other two, we all really needed the money and now in hindsight...I feel sorry about robbing the bank. Taking money away from those that worked hard for it...I'm sorry about it."

The sheriff then said, "Well what do you know about that. You are the most kind robbers that I have ever met. Usually what we get is just killers and psychopaths, but with you, you're just doing it to feed your families and even still, you apologize. Almost feel bad for hanging you, but we have to do what we have to do. You broke the law and that means you have to die...but if it means anything...apology accepted. Ha! I almost forgot about you two!"

The sheriff then eyed Mr. Brown and Pink and looked at them specifically. He then walked over to them to get a little bit closer and as he was, the pony once again that was tightening the nooses went and di the same thing to Stallion #2.

The sheriff then said to Mr. Brown and ink, "I almost forgot about you two. My bad."

He said all of his words up to this point with a big smile and then he said to Mr. brown and Pink, "So what are you two's last words? No...don't tell me...let me guess. You two are lovers and have a child back home...but you don't have the money to support your little family, so you just went to robbing banks so you could have yourself a little family. But now you're feeling so bad about what you did that you two are also sorry. Did I get right?"

Mr. Brown then said, "Actually we're brother and sister."

The sheriff then said, "Oh..."

His smile then disappeared and his mind went to disgusting images about those two fucking.

Pink then said, "And we're not sorry. Those three might be, but we don't feel bad about robbing fucking banks. We rob fucking banks all the time! Those three over there were just hired for the job and they were a bunch of wussie bitch ass pussies! Honestly if my brother here wasn't a fucking idiot that he is, we would have gotten away with the money and you know what, even if we were successful, we would come back to your bank and steal some more money just to spite you. When you die, and you will you son of a bitch, I hope you burn. I hope your soul burns. I hope your wife burns. I hope your children burns as they are being eaten alive by other ponies. I hope your pets get skinned alive. And most importantly, you can suck it."

Pink then proceeded to give a good spitting on the sheriff's face, landing right between his eyes. After Pink had said those words of hatred towards him, his smile was nowhere to be seen and was certainly not coming back. A pony then came to make sure the noose was tight around the necks of Mr. Brown and Pink.

The sheriff then said as he was walking away as he also wiped the spit from his face, "Alright then boys! LET EM' HANG!!!"

As the sheriff was walking off the platform, the hangpony then pulled the level that was nearby him and activated the trap door to let the five hang and die. As the doors collapsed underneath the feet of the five ponies, they were startled by it as they weren't expecting it right away, nor did they expected it so quickly. As they hanged, they started to suffocate.

It was painful and quite uncomfortable not getting any air into their lungs. One or two of them struggled, trying to move and in hopes break free. For the five ponies that they were being hanged, they were dying while the crowd was simply watching in silence, waiting for them to just die.

As for TF however, this was the moment to fire his rifle. So he aimed the gun at Mr. Brown's rope and quickly held his breath and then finally pulled the trigger. Soon there was a sound of a loud crack go through the air. The bullet was fired and went through Mr. Brown's rope and soon it had let Mr. brown free as he fell to the ground and Mr. Brown's face was starting to go back to normal. He was gasping for air and tried to get his shit together, but was confused as to what had just happened. Quickly after TF had freed Mr. Brown, he then moved his gun over to Pink's rope and soon held his breath and quickly fired his gun, this time the bullet penetrating Pink's rope. Once Pink was free, she was just as confused as her brother and was also too gasping for air.

As for TF, he quickly retreated to the shadows of the room he was in and went quickly downstairs to meet the two he freed. As for the other three, they for the most part was already dead, although one of them still had some consciousness left, but would be gone in a few seconds. As for all the other ponies, they were shocked and surprised as to what had happen.

Not even the sheriff knew what to do since this had never happened before. Sure a pony that was meant to be hanged has attempted to be freed by other ponies, but was usually not successful since there was no real way of setting them free without getting close to the gallows.

However this attempt at freeing prisoners was from a gun and was from yards away, so there was no telling where it could have come from or what. As for the two ponies that were freed, they were out in plain sight and they took off the rope around their neck and was confused on what to do next since they weren't expecting to be alive that day. And so once TF had his things ready, he quickly went outside and got the stuff around him to pull his cart. His cart was facing the direction away from the town, so he could get away easily.

TF then looked towards the gallows and looked to Mr. Brown and Pink and yelled at them, "WHAT ARE YOU TWO WAITING FOR! HOP ON AND LET'S GO!"

Mr. Brown and Pink then looked at each other, then back towards the cart. Then they immediately made a run for it and ran as fast as they could towards TF and his cart.

As they were running, the sheriff then looked at his deputies and said, "WELL WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU WATING FOR!? THEY'RE GETTING THE FUCK AWAY! GET THE FUCK AFTER THEM! LET'S MOVE IT! MOVE IT! MOVE IT!"

The deputies then went after the two ponies that were escaping, but weren't fast enough as Mr. Brown and Pink got onto the cart and TF started moving the cart and went out to the far west where there was nothing but desert and sun along with high temperatures that could bake a cat on a sidewalk or something like that. That are bake brownies that have weed in them, either way it works. As for the sheriff and his deputies, they went into a cart and the sheriff came along and made an attempt to go after the ponies.

As for the two siblings, they were still confused and Pink then asked TF as TF continued to run and pull the cart with him, "Where are we going!?"

TF then responded with, "To your home of course! Where else do you think we will go in this kind of place!?"

Mr. Brown then asked TF, "So you've been spying on us!?"

TF then said, "Well not exactly...I just asked the local criminals about you and where you live at is all."

Pink then asked TF, "Who are you and why you saved us?!"

TF then said, "We can talk more when we get to your home! But for now it looks like the sheriff and his boys are hot on our tail!"

Mr. Brown and Pink then looked behind themselves and saw as they were being chased by the fuzz. You could say...they were the Hot Fuzz. Not sure if that meant anything or not, just felt like it did. Anyways, the fuzz eventually caught up to them in terms of speed and was right next to them. The sheriff was in the back of the cart along with three or two of his deputies while all holding a type of gun in their hooves.

The sheriff then said to the two along with TF, "Pull over now you fucking scum! If you comply to my orders now, I promise you I will only shove my hoof in your face instead of shoving it up your fucking asses!"

Pink then said, "Fuck you!"

The sheriff then said, as he was pointing his handgun at the two of them directly in their faces, "Well you can eat lead then their honey!"

Before the sheriff had a chance to pull the trigger, TF then pushed the cart to the side and hit the other cart. It only made the cart tilt a little bit, but the sheriff and the other ponies were alright.

The sheriff saw what happened and he then looked at TF, the one driving the cart and said to hum, "YOU'LL BE ENXT BOY! I SWEAR TO YOU I'M GOING TO PUT A FUCKING BULLET BETWEEN YOUR EYES!"

TF then said back to him, "Maybe your driver should be paying the attention to where he's driving instead all of you looking at me!"

What TF had meant by that was the driver of the sheriff's cart was somewhat looming at TF as he was the center of attention, and so the driver wasn't paying attention to what was in front of him.

After TF said his thing, the sheriff then said, "What!?"

Then everyone else immediately looked to what was coming towards them and they saw a big rock in front of them while on TF's side, it was a straight shot to the sibling's house. As for the sheriff and his ponies, the driver couldn't stop in time and quickly smashed into the rock, of course with consequences, as he slammed into the thing so hard that the cart flew up to an angle and launching the other ponies in it towards the other side of the rock, but with the cart still being on the driver's side.

As for the driver himself, he was for the most part as he landed head first into the rock, smashing his skull against the rock and most of his blood dripping from his dead corpse. As for the others, they either broke a bone, scrapped their faces and legs, or was alright and only had minor damages done to them. But one of them was bleeding badly and needed immediate medical attention as he landed, he skidded across the ground and in turn it scrapped up his and body up pretty badly.

Everyone there was in bad shape and didn't know what to do since they weren't in this situation before. One of their ponies was dead, one was badly injured, and the rest were ok, but needed some time to rest and heal before they could go out and do any shooting for that matter. The sheriff got up though immediately and looked around him. He saw TF went for a house that was very far out, but could be barely be seen in the far distance and clearly it was the destination that he was going to. After he saw that, he looked at his boys and saw they were moaning and groaning in pain.

He saw some blood splatter in places and even saw the one that was scrapped up had a broken bone or two sticking out of his body. He was still alive, but couldn't move his legs.

He then said, "Is everypony alright!?"

The one that was scrapped up badly then said, "Oh god...I don't think I can move my legs. Is there a bone sticking out? It feels like it...and it hurts like a mother fucker!"

The sheriff went up to him and took a look at him and he then said, "It's alright there boy...we'll go get help."

Then one of the ponies that wasn't injured that badly got up and looked at the driver to see what a bloody mess was made.

He then looked towards the sheriff and then said to him, "Boss...I think the driver's dead."

The sheriff then looked back at the tiny house in the distance and had a stern look form across his face while the sun beated down his face and chest.

The pony then said, "What are we going to do boss?"

The sheriff then went towards the others and helped them get up and gather their belongings and said as he was facing back towards where town was, "We're going to go back and get help."

And so he did. As for TF and the two siblings, they arrived safely at their destination. TF had pulled up to an old, messed up house that looked like it needed work indefinitely. The roof even looked like it was going to collapse into the house itself and looked very unstable. But it was home for Mr. Brown and Pink and was good enough for them to call home and live in. As Mr. brown and Pink got out, so did TF as he unhooked himself and looked at the two siblings as they went to walk into the house itself.

TF had then asked them, "Now...I need your help..."

Pink then said as she walked into the house, but TF followed suite as well, "Forget it. We're not helping you."

As TF entered the house, he had entered the kitchen area, as from what he saw, it was very dirty and was not clean whatsoever. There was even some roaches running amuck around the kitchen area, looking for food to eat. TF didn't mind the place though as he had seen worse.

He then said to Pink as the brother went up stairs to gather a few things as Pink concentrated downstairs, "Excuse me if I'm wrong...but...I believe I saved your life."

Pink then responded as she was gathering certain things with her, "Yeah and we're thankful for that...but that doesn't mean we need to help you."

TF then said, "Well no it doesn't, but it usually shows good manners. I do something for you out of my own heat and you do something for me in return, no more, no less than what I gave you."

Pink then said, "Yeah, in which case you saved my life...so unless you need your life saved, we're not helping."

TF then said to her, "I believe I saved two lives today, which when combined would equal a greater debt that needs to be repaid."

Pink then said, "You only saved one life today. My brother's life is worth shit."

Mr. Brown had heard that from all the way upstairs and then said, "HEY...I HEARD THAT!!!"

Pink then responded back to her brother with, "Shut the fuck up you bastard!"

Pink then went back to talking with TF and she then said, "And besides, we don't even know you. For all we know, you're secret agents from Cantorlot or something, trying to take us in and fuck with us or something like that."

TF then said to her, "I can assure you that I am no such thing. I only saved you today because you are somewhat special in a sense, and with your skulls of robbing banks and such...I believe you can help me out with something."

Pink then asked, "Is it robbing a bank?"

TF then said, "Well no..."

Pink then said, "Forget it then. No deal..."

TF then said, "But you didn't even hear what I had to say. It may not be robbing a bank, but metaphorically it's robbing a life. You see...I'm looking to kill a particular pony."

Pink then said, "Well why can't you do it then? You have a gun don't you? I saw it in the back of the cart."

TF then said, "Yes...well...I need your help, along with a few other ponies of course, because a specific pony that I'm referring to cannot be killed so easily, or else I would have done it myself already. I need you to come along with me on a special trip to hunt him down and end his pathetic life. So...what do you say?"

Pink then said, "Fuck off."

Mr. Brown then came down the steps with some items on his back and some side saddle pouches as well and went outside along with Pink. TF again followed them.

He then said, "Well can you at least tell me what you are doing right now carrying all of those things with you?"

As Pink and Mr. Brown was putting their items in the back of a cart that they owned that was right next to TF's cart.

Pink then said, "What does it look like...we're trying to leave this area. I mean before my brother here fucked it all up, we were unknown robbers and nopony else knew where we lived at. But now since we have a chance to live once again, we have to get our asses moving before the sheriff comes and find us."

TF then asked, "Where will you go? You're practically wanted all over Equestria. There is not quite a safe place to go."

Pink then said, "Yes there is...we're not wanted in Japony. So we're going to get a ticket to climb aboard on a ship or something and go there while we still can."

Mr. Brown then said, "I hear their Manga over there is awesome...and hot to jack off too."

Pink then said to her brother, "Shut up!"

Pink then said back to TF, "Now if you will excuse us, we better be leaving then."

TF then asked Pink, "But what about this house? Aren't you going to miss it at least?"

Pink then gave a little shrug and then said to TF, "It was our parent's place. It means jack shit to us. This piece of shit was rotting the very day that my brother was born in it so it was going to fall apart anyways. Now if you just get out our way and..."

Pink then saw something in the distance coming towards them. It looked like two full carts filled with ponies holding guns. She at first asked herself, "What in the fuck is that out there?"

Then a gunshot was heard as a bullet was aimed at the sky. Then another pony aimed a gun right at her and pulled the trigger from far away. The bullet didn't hit her, but it did hit near her hooves. In which case, she then took a step back once the bullet startled her and then took one last good look as to what was coming towards her.

She then looked towards her brother and signaled him to get something from the cart and she then said, "Get back inside...it's the sheriff and his gang!"

Mr. Brown gathered all the guns that they had with them and went back inside the house. As for TF, he gathered his guns as well and then he met them back inside as well in the kitchen area. Pink was in the kitchen while Mr. Brown was in the living room area, trying to get their guns and shit together as fast as they could.

TF then said, "I knew they would be coming back, but I didn't expect to see them this fast."

Pink then said, "Yeah well if you've been living here as long as we have, you'll know the sheriff isn't a pony to fuck around with too much. He works fast and when he wants to get shit done he'll gather a gang to help him out with."

Soon they heard two carts pull up and as they did, they kept their heads low to the ground at all times and one of the ponies form the carts then said, "Hello their sweet cheeks! We're here to see ya! We only want to shoot ya!"

The sheriff's voice then popped up and he then said, "Don't mind them honey! What you need to worry about right now is me! Now sadly you hurt my boys and I can't have that. But I'm willing to be like Princess Twilight Sparkle and offer you one more chance to work this all out peacefully! Come out now and I'll promise you that all you have to do is just serve jail time for the rest of your life. I can't promise good treatment while you're in jail...but at least you won't have to die like your friends that were hanged today...which by the way they all fucking emptied their bowels all over the ground. It stinks like a mother fucker and if you come back I'll make sure you clean up their mess! So how does that sound to ya!? Do we have a deal or what!?"

There was a brief moment of silence between the ponies talking.

But eventually Pink then said, "You can go eat a dick asshole! You can go fuck yourself with a polar bear while a monkey is raping you and your family! So how about you fuck off!?"

The sheriff then said, "Poor choice of words their dear!"

He then said to the ponies that he gathered up, "Well...get ready boys...get ready to fire and light it up!"

As the ponies were getting ready to sue their new guns, Pink then said to TF, "Shit is going to get real here. I blame you for this...if you didn't distracted me with your fancy smancy talking, we would have been out and on our way by now to Japony."

TF then said as a small grin formed along his face, "Don't worry my dear...all shall be alright in the very end...you'll see."

Pink then said, "Alright!? Do you know how many ponies are out there pointing a gun at us? More than likely they're bullets is going to shoot through the house and we're all going to be dead and we sure as shit don't have enough fire power to kill them all! Even my fucking dumb ass brother is shitting himself right now!"

She then pointed a hoof towards Mr. Brown's direction and TF looks over to see Mr. Brown sitting in a corner and shitting himself.

Mr. Brown then said, "I empty my bowels accidently whenever I get scared."

TF then said to Pink, "Like I said before...don't worry my dear. You won't have to worry about losing your life today. Trust me...I've got it covered."

Pink then looked at TF and firmly and asked him, "How!?"

Then they heard screams of pain coming from outside. It sounded like the screams were coming from the ponies that were recruited by the sheriff himself. In fact even the sheriff was crying in pain. It sounded like bloody murder and combination of the screams from Hell itself. As the screams were going on, Mr. Brown got scared even more and continued to empty his bowels all over the stained carpet that more than likely had AIDs in it already as he was sitting in a corner in the living area as if it wasn't dirty enough already. As for Pink, she was shocked and confused, a little disturbed as well. She wasn't sure what to make out of it all, but she looked over to TF, who had a grin form around his face and he was smiling back at her.

She then asked TF, "What the fu..."

Soon Pink stopped in mid-sentence as she was startled by the fact that the screams suddenly stopped. She then motioned for her brother come over to her, and of course Mr. Brown's ass was dirty as shit, but he came over as quietly as he could and soon they all went outside to see what had happened.

And as they did, they were surprised that all of the ponies were dead, well...except for the sheriff that was on his pony knees, in pain and was shivering in fear as the rest of the ponies were dead and their corpses bleeding everywhere. As for the one who did it, Star was standing right there. She was in her suit, was covered in blood, and as usual looked like she was pissed off and wasn't in the mood to be talked to.

TF then looked at Pink and told her, "I told you I had it covered."

Pink looked at TF, but then she went back to look at the sheriff, who was scared shitless. Pink then went off towards the sheriff and had a small hand guns in one of her hooves and went up to him.

She then came face to face and as the sheriff was on his pony knees, looking up towards Pink, the sheriff said, "I'm sorry..."

Pink then said, "Fuck no you ain't bitch! But it looks like the tables have turned for you and..."

Soon a bullet what seemed like came from nowhere entered between the sheriff's eyes and was soon dead. Pink was again shocked and of course was confused as to where the bullet came from, along with the gun shot noise as well. She then looked behind her and she then saw TF holding a similar gun to hers and he was the one that pulled the trigger.

TF then said, "Oh don't look surprised. You were taking too long. You had him right there and all you needed to do was put a gun against his temple and pull the trigger. Words are cheap, firing a gun is better way at communicating."

Soon the sheriff's dead corpse then empty its bowels all over the floor and Mr. Brown then said, "Ha! Ha ! Ha! That's funny! Did you see that sis! He fucking took a shit even though he's dead!"

Pink then looked over to her brother and she then said to him, "SHUT UP!"

Pink then looked over towards TF and TF had a little smile on his face.

TF then said, "Well now, I believe I saved both of your lives twice now..."

And so...you get the picture as to what happened. I'm not going to say because the Grammar Nazis really don't like things being explained to them....but don't worry...I'm sure if you're not retarded, you get the picture. And if you are...well then...have a cookie or something. Oh and one more thing apparently I forgot to say, or else the Grammar Nazis are going to be riding my ass...and not in a sexual way either.

But of course Pink and Mr. Brown had their cutie marks and everything and apparently I somehow forgot to describe that part. at least as to what they looked in the flashback as it was different from when they were chasing me and shit. I'm...I'm busy writing my life story and I have looked into the past and tell you what happened as best as I can by using a little spell and...it's not easy...but whatever, let me explain it and break it down for you as to what Pink and Mr. Brown looked like.

You know...without their disguises and shit. Let's start off with Pink. For her, she had a blond colored mane with a tan colored coat. Her mane was long, mostly just straight down but some of the hair was curled up and was a bit messy and dirty looking. She wore a brown cowpony hat and had somewhat of a brown dirty looking coat. Her face looked dirty along with having crooked teeth and such. Her cutie mark was a picture of a bag with the money sign on it. Surprisingly a lawyer hasn't teleported from another universe because that shit is copyrighted...surprisingly...last time I check back on Earth...and a million other universes I'm sure. I guess the Monopoly guy just really likes his money...that big fat cat bastard.

Anyways, that was pretty much what Pink looked like before they chased me. As for her brother Mr. Brown, he had a messy looking hairstyle with a black colored mane and tail. His face was a little bit more messed up compared to Pink's face and dirty, yellow looking teeth. His coat color was more or less of an orange looking color, a dark orange to be more exact and looking a little like on the lines of his sister's coat color. As for his cutie mark, it was a picture of two money bags with the dollar sign on it...in other words...he would get double sued...and when he goes to prison..he would be double raped by two big muscular zebras.

Anyways, As for clothing, he also too wore a cowpony hat on, it was brown just like his sisters, but a little smaller than hers. Now I'm not sure why they changed their looks before they went on to their little trips. For all I know the ones that were chasing me were actually changelings or it was an alternate universe Mr. Brown and Pink as the real ones from this universe never went with TF and are still alive. Oh why I'm telling you this, you'll find out sooner or later if it was actually them or not.

And that concludes what they somewhat looked like. You hear that kiddies...you're going to have to use your imagination to fill in the gaps. Mostly because...I don't know...what to do when you're reading a book or a journal...you imagine things don't ya? Well, aside from you Grammar Nazis fuckers or whatever you're called...back to the my life's story. Which is oddly enough is being shared with TF's story right now. Odd...

BACK TO KNIGHT....

Ah yes, back to me once more. Isn't it smashing that we keeping hopping back and forth to me and TF? No? Well you can suck it because I'm the one with the quill...pen...whatever. Anyways, where to start. Well, how about this then. After our long night in the woods, we woke up. We all had our pleasant dreams, except for me although I mostly didn't remember what it was except for brief glimpses of Neon, the moon and the sun, a quill and ink, and a ghost that made me sit down at a table that told me either eat the food to become a possessed person or else be offered as a blood sacrifice.

Then a plushie Rainbow Dash oddly enough ended up in my hands and told me if I didn't stop liking My Little Pony she would kill me...and then an axe appeared in the plushie's hands. I have no clue as to why that was a dream that I had. Then again I had a dream once before where William Defoe was hiding in my closet, but I think he hides in all of our closets in reality. He's just waiting for the right time to come out of the closet...possibly when there's skeletons in it he'll come out of our closets.

Anyway, we all woke up and not much to say happened. We all made sure we were all ok, saw the fire went out and pretty much gathered up our things and moved out towards the two mountain tops. Well, sort of. What happened at least to give you a little idea as to what happened was that it was the morning. It wasn't that bright and early as you would have expected. But it was still sometime during the morning hours that we all got p. To be more specific, I got up first as I heard some birds chirping somewhere in the woods. As for any changes in the weather, nothing much other than it was a little less cold so it was all bearable to move through.

As for me, I slowly and gently woke up to everyone else still being asleep, So I got up myself and didn't say a single word and gently woke up Fighting first. In which case he was jolted awake from his slumbers, as if he was having a nightmare and I scared him awake, or something on the lines like that. And so after he woke up, he started to do what I did and wake up the others.

And as we did so, I then said to them all, "Alright then, I guess this means we have a long day ahead of us all?"

Rock then responded with, "To be honest, I would rather be dead right now. I mean at this point we are all fucked, so why don't we just get it over with and stop with the sugar coating and shit?"

G then responded with that with, "Come on, where's the positivity with you at there buddy?"

Rock then said, "It died when I got stuck with all of you guys. Let's just get moving because the sooner we are out of this mess the sooner I can get back to my own life."

Fighting then asked us all, "Well before we do, is everypony here alright? Are we ok to move forward."

Fizzy then said, "I believe so. Although I must say, sleeping on the cold hard ground wasn't very pleasant for me."

Axe then responded with, "Well we all had to deal with it there Fizzy. Now, I think we should start going now. Anypony that cares to lead the way, be my guess."

And then we left.

Along the way though, G found oddly enough two knives in his pockets, it was a bit odd but for some weird reason he had two pocket knives that he was carrying with him. As we were walking, all we saw were just trees and birds. Just nothing but that with a few exceptions as we walked for hours.

None of us spoke up, we all just wanted to keep to ourselves and get to where we were going...and that of course was home. Safety is home, and we wanted to be safe and to be home. And so we walked. Now of course we did see some odd things. One of the things that we saw was a group of little bear cubs that seemed lost. They were calling out to see if they could find their mother. But they looked very sad and hungry and looked like they wouldn't stand up in a fight. And sadly enough as we walked past them, we saw another bear come along and kill the cubs.

Like literally just kill them and started devouring on the little cub's flesh. It was a bit of a gory sight to see but we just kept moving forward as the children were murdered behind us as we kept moving forward and never looked back. But a part of me though honestly wished those cups were black bears...that way it would have been racist...in any way shape or form. I mean let's be honest here, black bears are more likely to kill other black bear cubs than normal polar bears killing black bears.

It's just a fact. And not only that, but the dirty brown bear or what we like to call them as Illegal Muzzie Mexicans will more than likely blow up in front of polar bears than the black bears because more than likely the black bear is belonging to the religion of Islam as black bears will more than likely convert to that religion than the religion of the Leprechaun as the leprechauns are known to go into the hood...twice.

It's just facts guys...Buzzfeed and CNN swear it's true. Just as much truth as to when Dick Cheney thought that guy was a deer and shot him in the face. But we all know what went on there Dick...you thought he was a black guy, but it's ok...we all make mistakes. Anyway, that was one of several weird stuff that we saw as we walked along the woods. At one point we eventually saw what looked like zombie ponies were trying to walk through the woods. But they looked like nice zombies, except they had AIDs...Super AIDs. Trust me...there's a difference. Just like there Jared from Subway...not only did he lose weight trying to catch those kids, he got AIDs from those kids...in which turn made him a pedophile...in which case he lost weight by chasing kids, in which case after he did get them he got AIDs, which made him a pedophile, which made it into a never ending circle of confusion.

One last odd thing that we saw as we were walking through the woods, which we saw several more things but I would be here for a few months if I explain them all what we saw that day. Well, we also saw a zebra punching what seemed to be a native american pony with a bright red coat color.

The zebra kept saying to the red pony, "I'M TAKING YOUR LAND DAMN IT! I'M GOING TO TAKE IT SO HARD THAT YOU'RE GOING TO BE IN THE OVEN BY NOON! AND THERE'S NOTHING YOU CAN DO TO STOP ME! I HAVE A BIGGER DICK THAN YOU GOD DAMN IT! I HAVE THE BIGGEST DICK! DO YOU HEAR ME! I WILL FUCKING EAT YOU ALIVE YOU SON OF A BITCH! FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU..."

And that's where it kind of ended. We just walked past it all. No one else tried to do anything, we just kept to ourselves. As for the rest, like I said, there were some more odd things but I will be here for the next few months writing this part if I were to do so. So let's move on shall we? Well, we eventually made it halfway there and as we all thought about finding a nice spot to take a break at, we happened to come across a decent large area that had no trees or wildlife in it. It was a big circle area and inside the big circle area: the old ruins of a church...or what once was a church that is. There were some parts of it where you could technically go inside and there would still be a roof over your head, but some of the walls were gone and there were no windows or doors to it ether.

It was all empty and barren as well. Especially towards the direction we were going, there was no wall period. Instead the wall was absent, but in its place there was a big rock wall a few yard away from it which also seemed to have had some sort of structure on top of that rock wall at some point as there were some gray stones there. I couldn't tell what it was, but it was something at some point. And as for a way to get out of the area, well there was a way. It was simple, there was a little straight and easy slope to climb to get on top of the big rock wall that was right there and there was a second path as well.

Towards the left, there was a long way to get on top of the rock wall to continue towards the mountain tops, we just had to go through the woods is all. But once we reached the abandoned church area, we were tired and needed to take a break for a while. When we did reach the area, we were all surprised to what we had found. We didn't expect to come across such a place that was located in the middle of the woods. Let alone a church since there wasn't too many around anyways and the last one I was in contained a cult that prayed for that pancake monster god thing. At first no one said a word and instead we just got closer to the whole thing.

As we did, I got a closer look to the church and it all looked what seemed to be beautiful at one point, but was now just a ruined church that was slowly decaying over time. Not only that but the building looked to be really old, like really, really old. I couldn't tell you how long ago of course because I'm not that kind of scientist or whatever. I work with guns and killing...and that is as far as my resume goes for the most part. Anyways, I could also see inside as like I said, there were no doors as it disappeared, more than likely a long time ago. As for what was inside, there were still some benches left inside that was made out of fine wood and proved to stand the test of time.

Not only that but one of the windows still had what seemed to be part of what used to be a mosaic glass window. It still had color too. It was a light blue color, but that was about it. As for the back of the church though, the alter and everything was still intact, along with a podium with a book and a piece of paper on it. I'll get to more of that later. And even an organ that still somewhat worked too and everything. And behind it all, there seemed to be what was a set of stairs that led under the foundation.

Although the sad part was that there was no bell at all, but there could have been one though, but I'm not sure. As for anything else as far as little details go, there was a little area for a small fire place and a lot of forgotten stuff that was abandoned like cloths and such, but it looked like it all rotted away for the most part. As for the rest of us, we just walked in and sat down as well needed a break and it was the perfect time to do so. We were halfway after all and we needed a break from the long walk that we took to get this far. So everyone else sat down at what they could find and rested their hooves. As for me, I was fine and could go on for a little bit longer before I needed to sit down. So I went up to the podium out of curiosity to see what was on it. When I did, the book of course looked to be decaying, but that of course will happen. And it was starting to show but for the time being it was still around. As for the piece of paper and what was on it, it looked like it was a note.

It read:

Dear John,

We have to leave. This forest is starting to become too cruel for us and we cannot live here any longer. Our attempt at making a settlement in the name of the alicorns cannot be done. However, words has spread that there might be another settlement that might be built in the Winter Forest, but we do not know what will happen my friend. For now we must leave. All the mares and children will have left and we will have been long on our way. I'm sorry to have left you this note though and not tell you that we were leaving in the middle of the night. But we had to leave because you wouldn't listen to us damn it. You are too stubborn and I came very close to snapping your neck in front of your kids one time. I'm sorry John, but we have to do what we have to do in order to survive. You are a good leader and did good by your ponies, but in the end you are a mad pony gone crazy with power. You are starting to say things that make no sense. We have to move out now before the forest gets to us. And besides, assuming that there is a god, I don't think god has blessed us with this place. Take care and I hope that you do get better. And I also hope that we see each other again. I do feel bad for leaving you all by yourself in this place, but know that we left in good faith, and we hope that you will understand and you will see the errors of your ways. I wish you good luck my friend.

With love, Moses.

P.S. There is some food that I left for you. It should last you for at least a month before you have to gather for yourself again.

That was what the piece of paper read. As for the book that was underneath the paper, it was a bunch of words that I couldn't read, mostly due to the fact that the ink was fading away and I could barely make out what it said. But the book was leather bound and I checked on the front and it read: THE BOOK OF THE ALICORNS. It didn't make sense to me of course, but whatever. Aside from that though, I was done investigating what was on the podium and decided to find one of the benches and sit down. I hopped on to the seat and got a chance to rest my hooves.

When I did, I almost saw Black come from what seemed out of nowhere, but he didn't say a word so I just ignored it.

After that happened, I finally broke the silence after many hours of it and asked, "Does anyone know what this place was? I mean...it's kind of weird finding a random abandoned church out in the middle god knows where."

Fighting then spoke up and he then said out loud, "I know a little something. I mean I wasn't expecting to find a church here, let alone it still being around. I'm surprised it's still standing too. I've only heard about this place and others like it."

I then asked him, "Others? You mean out in the middle of nowhere there are other ruins like this just sitting there?"

Fighting then said, "Yup. Mostly because it was a lot of moons ago when it happened and it was built. But most have forgotten what it was. Mostly because a lot has changed since then."

I then asked Fighting, "What do you mean by that? I mean, sorry, I'm just not so caught up on my history is all of Equestria."

Fighting then said, "Well I'm sure everypony else isn't. They don't teach you in the history books they have nowadays, which is sad to say at the least but, back in my day I've heard stories about these places and found some books on it. But those books are mostly long gone by now. Well, to give you a quick history lesson, we are a church for the alicorns. The council of the Alicorns. There's a lot to explain of course that I can't get into or else we'll be stuck here for the night and I'm sure we would all prefer to go home instead. Well, there was a council of the Alicorns that governed the whole world for the most part. They were powerful and were respected by many ponies. So much that some worshipped them as gods, even though they were just like you and I. They were ponies, but could live longer and hold much great power as well. And whenever an Alicorn was born, they would be praised as some sort of god as well and it would be something to celebrate.

'It was an odd time I'm sure, but to most ponies, they were powerful ponies that could do a lot more than most of could combined. Well, like I said, someponies worshipped them, and they ended up making churches and thinking that there was one big alicorn god in the sky, in the heavens above and that the alicorns that we had were god's children. And it was up to us to take care of god's children and to respect them and give them whatever they needed as they helped us and forgave us for many things that we had done wrong. And so those that really loved the council, they made a whole religion out of it. They prayed and did good things and such. They had a book of their religion with stories even thousands of years before they took place. It was sort of crazy you could say. Well, the leaders of the said religion wanted to expand as some didn't follow the religion and had no idea about the council. So they wanted to colonize certain areas around the world, however, all were but a failure. Churches were built out in the middle of nowhere and they thought they could expand, but it turned out they were wrong and long story short, some died and starved to death where they stayed at. Some even turned to cannibalism.

'Some even prayed and in turn hoped that the alicorn god would save them from the dangers that they were facing. That they would be spared and given plenty of food to eat and water to drink. But for most they died. Some were able to live, but they soon questioned the ways of the church and let's just say the whole religion collapsed. The council didn't really care through since they weren't the ones that started the whole damn thing in the first place. Instead crazy ponies did. Now some were good at heart and honestly believed that they thought what they were doing was right and did the best they could. But others took advantage of those that were willing to believe in anything and basically branched off and made their own secret cults.

'Some of the cults committed suicide, thinking that there would be a comet to save them and bring them to heaven. As for others, they murdered and raped. They had sex with little children. They did terrible things to other ponies. But, in the end, what happened...happened...and this church here is one of many that stands to tell its past even to this day. Now I believe this church isn't special. The inhabitants of this place left before things got any worse than it did for them. But they were only one of the few that got lucky and survived. I couldn't imagine for those that had hoped but soon had to turn to cannibalism. Let alone joining a scary cult. Aside from that, there's really not much else to say without going into a lot more detail about the past, but like I said, there's a lot that the history books that they teach you kids nowadays are somewhat lies. Not all of it of course is lies, but some of it is.

'But to be honest I don't think that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna or some sort of secret shadow government had a secret agenda to rewrite the history books. If anything I think it's just the arrogance of the ponies nowadays. They aren't aware of what happened in the past, those that write the history books have no clue what occurred. Sure they might have heard of the said past, but as far as evidence goes, they might think it's just myths and fairytales. So they just go with whatever they have documentation for and declare that as history."

I then said, "Well...that's interesting."

It was interesting indeed...just as interesting as hearing people back on Earth saying that Hitler was a good man. But then again..what do I know? More than likely the history books were tampered with back on Earth, but then again...who the fuck really knows anymore? For all I know, the history books were written by Chris Hansen and it was just a prank. Soon there was still silence between us all. The others didn't have much to say, not even Fizzy or G for that matter. Although with G, he still had a smile and looked like he was just chilling in the back. As for Axe and Rock, they too weren't even talking. Although Rock did look a little pissed off, but I think he has always been pissed off. Anyways, I then looked over to Spirit Wings and he looked a little down. Like he wanted to cry. It was weird that he wanted to cry as he never said a word. We didn't even talk to him.

So I walked up to him and sat down right next to him and asked him, "What's wrong there Spirit? Is there a problem?"

Spirit then finally said, "Yes...there is. It's being here. Being here scares me, but at the same time...it saddens me."

I then asked him, "What's so scary and sad about this place? I mean I know it's in ruins and all, but surely it's not that bad."

At that point, everyone else in the building was looking at me and Spirit and was watching and seeing what we were talking about and such.

And so Spirit continued to say, "This used to be the home of my tribe you know. In fact I remember when I was a little colt too. My tribe had nowhere to go so we just settled here. It was fine of course, living in this area. We did what we needed to do to live and we followed where the food was. But then...the day happened...when we were attacked by the cannibals."

I then asked him, "You mean the same ones that attacked us?"

Spirit silently nodded his head and he then said, "We were all slaughtered by them. I remember our homes were burned to the ground years ago and I was terrified. I didn't know what to do so I asked my older sister and she didn't know what to do and she was crying while I was crying. The next thing I know...she was being eaten alive and killed right in front of me. Then my papa, my real papa, carried me on his back and took me to safety. My mama was already dead and long gone.

'He took me as far as he could away from there. But sadly he was stabbed a few times by those animals and...well...he could only take me so far, and by those mountains where we were going, he said to me to run away as far as I could and not look back. Go to a city or village and try to make a life there. And as I was on my own I got picked up by a few other ponies and they took me to the city. And soon afterwards I was adopted by Fighting, my adoptive father. I'm glad that he did adopt me, but...I'm still sad as to what happened before. It brings back horrible memories I just want to forget. It makes me want to forget. I don't want to remember that terrible day and what happened either. I...hope you understand why I'm sad now."

I then said to him, "Yeah...of course I do. But really? It was those same cannibals from before?' Boy...what a coincidence huh?"

Fighting then said to his son, "It's alright my boy...everything will be ok. We'll be far away from here as soon as we can get back on our hooves again. And you won't have to remember it anymore too. So don't worry."

I then asked Spirit, "So...what's the scary part that you worry about?"

Spirit then said, "Well...just being here by itself it a little scary. I feel like there is a ghost around. In fact I remember seeing a ghost."

Rock then blurted out., "Oh give me a fucking break! Everypony knows that ghosts are not real!"

Spirit then said, "Yes they are! I saw one when I was a little one, when my tribe was settled near here. I remember coming here to play, although I was by myself sometimes. And when I cam here alone I would see somepony here. He was wearing a black cloak and had a long beard. He would scare me sometimes and ask me where I was from. I was confused at first, as I asked him where he came from and why he also hanged around there. Then he said he would tell me that he lived there, but it didn't look like he lived here. So I asked him who his name was and he told me it was John. It sounded like a weird name to me, but that is what he said it was. Then he said he was going to kill me if I didn't join his family. I kept asking what family, but he kept saying every time I came by that he was going to strangle me in my sleep if I didn't join. So I eventually stopped coming, but I feel like John is still around you know? Like he's watching us right now."

I then said, "Is...like...John here right now or something?"

Spirit then said, "I don't know...but it feels like he is. But...where ever he is, I hope he stays away from me. In fact...I think I see him right now."

Spirit then slowly raised his hoof and pointed over to the forest that we could see. However, when we all turned our heads to see what he was pointing at, we didn't see anything at all.

Spirit however then continued to say to us, "He's right there...staring at me. Looking like he wants to kill me and eat my legs. He has the eyes of a demon."

And what Spirit was really seeing was a strange looking pony that I somewhat saw before in my dreams as he had crossed eyes and was hiding in the woods.

The pony then said, "Duuuuuhhhhhh...."

Rock then said out loud, "Stop bullshitting us kid! We all know ghosts are not real! They are made up from our minds...got it!?"

Fizzy then said, "Well to be honest, there might be a possibility that ghosts are real."

Rock then said, "Yeah...and how would you know? I thought you were a scientist or something?"

Fizzy then said, "I may be a scientist, but I only work in a specific field. Mostly natural stuff. I don't specialize in the field of the pony's brain. That would be something else quite different from my work. But with ghosts however, I think they do exists. I even believe there's a ghost in the machines sometimes."

Rock then asked him, "And what do you say that you prick?"

Fizzy then said, "Well...we really are not one hundred percent sure what happens when we die."

Fighting then said, "Of course we know...we go to heaven where god lives at."

Fizzy then said, "Well you and many other ponies might believe that...bu..but some do speculate god's existence. Some think that there is no god and we are all here. And once we die, we stop having consciousness and our bodies just rot in the ground. But some say there is only a hell while others do not. That or it's just purgatory for us ponies. It's very not clear what to exactly believe in. I mean, sure there might be documentation from the royal sisters, claiming that there is a heaven, but for all we know they could be lying to us all, mostly because they are the rulers and leaders of our lives after all. But for right now, all we can do is speculate as to what might be in the afterlife. For all we know there are many plains of existence after death where our souls spiritually grows as we move forward and living in a physical body is only part of the spiritual experience.

'I've heard stories before where ponies did séances and they claimed to have contacted the dead and the dead said that there is many plains of existence. But then again they could have lied as well just to get attention, so for all we know, there might just be a giant chicken in the sky that looks down on us all for no reason at all. Or maybe heaven is what we all think it is. Like for example, I think that heaven is filled with nothing but monkeys and god. Well, maybe when we die, that heaven becomes real. Not that it's my personal heaven, but in our minds become our new reality and our souls move on to that heaven and we stay there for the rest of eternity. So one only knows so much after all."

Rock then said, "Yeah...whatever you say...you fucking prick."

Fighting then said, "That's enough out of you Rock. Now I'm not sure what all of you believe in...and if you believe in different, that's fine. But just keep it to yourselves. Right now we don't need to be arguing and fighting amongst each other. Like Knight said before, we need to get our shit together and survive. So for right now, I think we have rested enough so we should possibly move on before it gets dark."

I then said, "Hold on, before we leave...I just want to say to Spirit that...I believe you. Not out of pity...but...I've seen ghosts myself."

Rock then said out loud, "Oh shut the fuck up!"

Fighting then said to Rock, "Hush now!"

I then continued to say, "I've seen some ghosts in my past. Granted though I'm not sure if they are really real to tell you the truth. Now I'm not lying that I said I saw some ghosts, but sometimes I wonder. Are the ghosts that I saw was some sort of spirit or was it from my past haunting me? Or is it from deep inside my soul and that is where the ghost comes from? I'm not really sure what to say, but...I've been having a ghost haunt me for years. And to be honest...it's kind of scary, but at the same time, not really. But...to keep it short. Let me ask you this? What makes a Ghost...a Ghost? It is the unknown? Is it because it hides in the shadows? Is it because it's in another realm of existence? Is it because it's all in our minds? That's all I have to say."

And then...a shot was fired. We heard it as a bullet came by me. It hit the ground of course, although it was a bit odd as to why the bullet hit the ground. The bullet could have easily hit me in the head and I would have been dead, but for whatever reason, the bullet never hit me. Of course, I know why and I'm just teasing you fuckers.

Anyways, as the bullet landed, we were all startled and we looked to where the bullet came from. When we did, we all looked up to see on top of that rock wall was TF and his group standing on top, standing high and tall and mighty as the sun shined on top of them. It was oddly in a way majestic, but yet at the same time fucking scary as TF and his group were all holding guns..well except for Sky of course.

He was standing behind them all. As for TF and his group, they first talked amongst themselves. Also, quick side note, Snow was the one that fired the bullet towards me as he was the one laying on the ground with his rifle out.

Well anyways, Snow then asked TF, "Can I ask you something? Why didn't we just shoot Knight? We've hunted him down like you asked and he was right there not paying any attention towards us. We could have gotten him right then and there."

TF then said, "I understand your concern. But to be quite honest with you, I want him to suffer greatly. I want him to fear us and have to lose everything and everypony on his side that he has right now. I want him to see his world slowly burn in front of his own eyes and I want to savor every bit of his misery. In other words, I would like to beat him like a gentlecolt...and not a savage."

Snow then said, "Right...but it does seem to me that you really must hate Knight then. I mean...I've got to be honest, he doesn't seem so bad, at least looking from here. Why are we trying to kill him again?"

TF then said, "Well I'll give you the short version of what I said. We knew each other once long ago. We were close friends. But then one day he ended up forgetting me and who I was along with a few others. And then ten years later he came crawling back to me and wanted to be friends again. But I said no along with my other friends. But then he had the balls to kill us all. I was the only one that he left alive and now I have lost everything and I want him to suffer the same fate as well. But to be fair though, we attacked first, but then again, we just didn't want to be friends and we didn't want to see him again was all.

'But in the end he had left me no choice but to instead try and kill him. And as many attempts passed, I constantly failed. even once where it was so easy, but yet I still failed to kill him. And in the end, here we are now. I have my chance to kill him, and I shall do it. Besides, I want to kill him, not let any of you kill him. The others you can kill, I really don't care about them. I just want Knight to feel like he can escape and have hope that he shall live, but at the very last second, I want to take that last bit of hope from him away and rip it out of his heart and soul. I want to crush that last bit of hope right in front of his face and break him to the point to where he gives up all hope indeed. I want to end him the way he did me. Because in truth, I am dead inside. The old me is dead, everything about my past is dead. But then, one night in the woods, I was reborn again. As a reborn soul, I want to take this opportunity to use my new found knowledge and make Knight really suffer the worst of the worse. Although I ask you though...what is the worst thing there is in life to really make another pony suffer I ask?"

Snow then replied with, "I don't know...uh.....certainly not death...that's for sure."

TF then said, "Oh you've got that part right. Death is if anything the most forgiving thing you can give to a poor soul. Release them from their nightmares is what giving death is. No...death is not the right answer. But what is the worse of the worse though?"

Snow then said, "I don't know...you tell me. Clearly it sounds like you know the answer."

TF then said, "Oh you bet I do. The answer is simple...it's in their heart...taking that away is what gives them worse of the worse. You see in our hearts we have certain things placed in it. Whether it being love or the memories of our past. The ponies that we hold dear to our souls. The love we have for water and food. Whatever lies within their heart is the answer to what will break them. As far as I know, for Knight, what lies is within his own heart is his memories that he holds dear. However, it's more than just simple memories that he loves so much. However, that is the part that I can't exactly tell what else remains in his heart and soul. But I can only guess what lies in his heart and if I let him live today, I could possibly try and figure out what he loves so dearly. But one thing is for sure.

'Hope is in everypony's heart. Whether it be the hope for their lives, hope for materialistic things they wish to receive, or the hope for all ponykind...everypony has hope one way or another. That is without a doubt the ultimate truth of it all. And as for Knight, he certainly still has hope in him, especially since he is so young after all. The young have so much hope and love in their hearts at first, but after you break them...their hearts soon turn black and they end up spoiled souls with nothing left to live for other than destruction of themselves. That or of course, them giving up and ready to ask for death. In which case, I'm going to try and take that away from Knight today if I can. To take all that he loves from him in the end. Although to tell you the truth though...I kind of want to let Knight live today."

Snow then said, "What? Then that would mean this trip would have been for nothing."

TF then said, "Oh I know...but it would satisfy me in the end knowing that I get to mess with Knight a little longer. To be honest, I imagine me and Knight on the edge of a hill, overlooking all of Equestria. And I'm there, standing tall and mighty as Knight is withering on the ground, begging for death. And right before I kill him, I show him all of Equestria, burning to the ground, showing to him the castle at Cantorlot in ashes as everypony else is in flames. Children crying for their parents and wanting things to go back to normal. Helpless babies, crying for their poor mothers that will never be coming back and them dying of starvation and with no love or care to receive. I want to see everypony and everything burn in front of Knight's eyes. I want him to see what I saw that day when he took my only friends away from me. When he came back after forgetting me ten years and leaving me to my own devices in a dump that I had to call home.

'I want him to see what he did to me that day. And eye for an eye I say. An eye for an eye. I want to look into his eyes and see in his reflection as to what I saw. And only then...only then when he feels what I have felt on that very day...I'll forgive him for all the wrong that he has done to me. And then I'll give him a quick and painless death. As a gentlecolt, it is my duty to do so as we are still friends in the deepest regards to our bonds that we had made for each other years ago. And for that, I would make sure he dies an honorable death. And then afterwards, I would bury him in a graveyard along with his friends and peers. And then, I picture myself walking away from it all and finding a new place to call home until the day that death comes from. And whether or not I would be punished for those that I've killed besides Knight or not, I do not know. But if I do, I would be willing to burn for it myself, because in the end it is all worth it. It's worth going through the trouble of having Knight's world burn before his eyes just to see him suffer.

'It's worth all the killing and pain that I give to others. To me, it means more than life itself. And even if I don't get to see Knight is shambles, I still want to see his world burn anyways. Because even if he were to kill me before I had the chance to kill him, chances are his world will still burn, one way or another. Even it isn't by my hoof, his world will fall apart. Because with what I've seen with Knight, he's a time bomb or a bad seed. I don't know how to explain what I'm getting at. The best way I can put into words is that with Knight, even if I am not there to see his end, he will surely bring the destruction of his end by his own hoof. In the end, he is still the kid that I knew all those years ago. And the funny part, he hasn't changed one bit since then."

There was a slight pause, and while they were talking amongst themselves, for us we were just standing there, not sure what to do. I mean, they had guns pointed to us after all, which would mean if we would try to leave, they would more than likely shoot us and kill us.

Anyways, there was a pause for a moment, but then Snow finally said to TF, "You are one scary pony. You know that?"

TF then responded with, "Oh I know. Sometimes I worry about the stability of my own mental state. Every night I hear voices in my head telling me to do certain things. Certain bad things. And sometimes I listen and do what the voices ask of me to do. Sometimes the voices just tells me to sit in a dark room alone and just listen to the silence. Just listen and think for a moment about life and what I'm doing. Think about my past and the consciousness that I have now and ask myself how did I get to this point in my life? I used to think the voices were just my conscious telling me what was morally wrong and what was morally right. But now I think those voices are calling to me. In fact it's more than just voices...it's a ghost from the past telling me what to do. Or...at least what sense of it I can make."

Snow then said, "I'm starting to think that you need help after we're done here. I mean I'm crazy for killing and sometime see things, see my victims that I've killed...but even then I'm not as crazy as you are."

TF then said, "Oh but that's what they all say to me. Get help, seek help, find help. But what if I didn't need help and I was just fine? Ponies like you only say that because what you don't see as standard in life and in society, it must be condemned one way or another. But, that is a conversation for another time. For now, we have our prey in our sight of us and we should act now as the time is right. Fire again."

And so another shot was fired and a bullet hit near me on the floor once more. After I was startled and took a quick step back, I then looked up and said to TF, "what do you want from me!?"

TF then said, "I want you to surrender my dear friend!"

I then said to him back, "You know I could possibly get TK here...maybe! And he'll..kick your ass or something!"

TF then said, "Oh but he isn't here right now is he!? And besides, I thought you didn't want TK here to kill me! I thought what happened back on the cliff, you wanted me to live!?"

I then said back to him, "I did! But I wanted us to be friends again! Now...you're just being an asshole!"

TF then said, "An asshole!? Look who's being the asshole! You're the one who forgot about me after ten fucking years and expected me to come back to you!"

I then told him, "Oh come on! Can't you just bury the hatchet and let that go! I said I was sorry! And besides, you're the assholes here! You're the one who has the guns pointed at us!"

TF then said, "You're the one that fucking killed me friends!"

I then said, "Well you attacked us first! What was I supposed to do, just let you fucking kill me and my friends!?"

TF then said, "You're the one that still used violence against us despite what we did!"

I then said, "How does that make any sense!?"

TF then said, "I don't know...but I'm sure it does in some countries!"

I then said, "Which countries!? The middle east!?"

TF then said, "Yeah...that place. They have much of an IQ there that is equal to a lemming!"

I then said to him, "Nope! They are more or less equal to those sand niggers from Star Wars! You know...the ones that attacked Luke in A New Hope!"

TF then said, "Well if you want to put it that way...maybe!"

I then said to him, "Well to be honest the Muzzies in the middle east could be compared more to something like in Fallout! I mean...they're already living in a wasteland! I mean if you nuked them, they wouldn't know the difference with the exception of cancer radioactive skin! That and AIDs!"

TF then said back, "I don't think AIDs would be a factor in that equation!"

I then said to him, "Well to be fair AIDs are all around us. I mean, you've got Africa, RedLetterMedia, Black People, gay people, Zebras, and a whole bunch of dead and alive celebrities! Especially Rob Schneider! He has more AIDs than a polar bear on steroids!"

TF then said, "What does a polar bear have to do with any of this!?"

I then said, "I don't really know...but a polar bear is really fucking white! And better than black bears!"

TF then said, "Technically polar bears aren't really white. If you had paid attention in school, you would know that polar bears have a clear fur color but due to living in the arctic, that clear fur color has a white look to it!"

I then said, "Oh come on! I paid attention in class! Just the other day I remembered sunshine plus lollipop plus rainbow equals two! ... Oh wait! That was Celestia's class from a few years ago! My bad! What I meant to say was I remembered something from my school days! It was that...black guy....that one black guy that had an X at the end of his name! What was it!? Was it the...uh...Malcolm in the middle X-Men!? No...n-no...that wasn't it! It was....that one black guy that was an asshole to all the white people...and was also a Muzzie I think!? It was...MALCOME FUCKING X! Yeah that's who he was....he was in the Civil War or something right!?"

TF then said back to me, "It was the Civil Rights movement you dumbass! I think all of that weed that you've been smoking has been getting to you over the past few years!"

I then said, "Well you know Wolf and I smoke a lot of the time! We have our moments! I mean I know it can be a problem sometimes, but we do our best to be smart sometimes and we manage! Wait...how do you know we smoke weed!?"

TF then said, "Let's just say I know enough about you and where you live while keeping away from TK's sight. Because I know that devil son of a bitch can track almost everything! But he hasn't found me yet...not even his high tech sensors in his helmet can find me!"

I then said, "You've been at my fucking house!? How dare you good sir!? How fucking dare you!?"

TF then said, "Oh don't bitch about it Knight! I've done much worse to you in the past. Like that time when I tried to erase you from all of existence!"

I then said, "Yeah...I don't really remember that one happening! Time traveling is really fucking confusing!"

TF then said, "Tell me about it! I had to go through several timelines just to get rid of your sorry ass...all to have it fucked up by your little pet TK ruining it all and bringing you back into the right timeline!"

I then said, "TK isn't a pet! He's a...friend of mine!"

TF then said, "Right...a friend...a friend that doe what he wants, when he wants, except for when you're around. Then he sits down and behaves like a good dog and he'll do whatever you tell it to do. And when he disobeys, you just tell him that he has been a bad dog and you move on. Just like the time when he killed all of my fucking friends!"

I then said to him, "Well come on...that wasn't my fault! He did what he had to do to protect me! Wait!? What were we talking about again!?"

TF then said, "I'm not really sure either myself! I think you got us off track!"

I then said to him, "Me!? Why me!? I didn't do anything to get us off track! You're the one that did it!"

TF then told me, "Oh please Knight, we all know you get off track on certain conversations at times!"

I then told him, "Well last time I checked I didn't have ADHD...or was it ACDC? I don't remember! Was it Kazuhria "Empty an M9 into the welfare line" Millar Disease!? Now that I think about it...that's a weird fucking name for a disease!"

TF then said, "Yeah well ponies sometimes comes up with weird names for thing...we're getting off track again! As I was saying my dead friend...we want your surrender. I can promise I won't kill you...yet...but the rest of your friends will surely die. Snow over here really would like to shoot something and I would like to give him the pleasure of using his rifle to kill something for once!"

I then told him, "Fuck no! Maybe! You can have them!"

Rock then said quietly to himself, "So much for being a team..."

G then got up from his seat and walked past me to be the center of attention. When he did, everyone on top of the rock wall raised their arms and was ready to fire as they wondered what was going to happen next.

G still had his smile on as usual and he raised a hoof up and said, "Hold up a minute there! Now I see that you Knight and that guy over there have some issues and have problems in the past. Am I right there..."

TF then said, "Oh you bet your ass that we have a problem!"

G then continued to say, "Well,....why don't we just be all cool about it and just have a nice friendly chat about it!? You know...we can build a fire place and stay here for the night and we can all talk about our problems that we have for each other here! And then we can maybe search for some food, share it, and just have a nice friendly chat. And if we don't get anywhere tonight, we can sleep on it and in the morning, we can all have cool heads and we can talk about this peacefully!

'Then afterwards when we get our differences solved, we can all head home through those two mountain tops and be safe once more. Then we can all be friends and everything will be nice! I mean come on...doesn't that sound so much better than trying to kill one another!? Isn't that much better than trying to go bang bang and stuff like that!? Isn't that cool to be friendly and nice! Come on! You've got to admit that it's really a nice idea to do so! I mean, come on...we're not animals. We're cool ponies that can get along! I mean after how many years have ponies been around!? Like a million...right!? Well...how come we're here!? Surely the ponies back then didn't try to kill each other twenty four seven now did they!? Surely at some point one of those old ponies had an idea spark in their head and say that why not just gather around a table and talk about this stuff!

'And now like a million years later, here we are! We are still alive, have friends, and have peace with other nations! If fighting and violence was the answer to our problems, we wouldn't be here right now! We would be in wars that never ended or even worse, ponykind would be all but extinct! We would all be nothing right now if it wasn't for harmony and peace and being cool and chilling! And I believe this is just another matter of just somepony having the guts to come up here and to say that we can all be friends and be cool about it if we just calm down and just chill for a moment. Give some time to cool our minds off and think about life and stuff...you know!? I mean I've had two best friends that constantly fought with each other all the time! They could never get along! Then one day I decided for them to face each other and talk it out! And now they're best friends for life!

'I'll give you another example if you are not already convinced! I had a brother and a sister! They used to love each other and were good buddies. Then one day they got into an argument of who was dumb and who was smart! And of course they didn't like each other for a while! But then one day I came up to them and said that they're both equally stupid and smart. I mean aren't we all smart and stupid at the same time!? I mean...come on!? We can all be friends if we just be cool about it! We wouldn't be having wars and violence if we just use harmony and the power to just be cool for a moment! If the world could be cool for one day, everypony would be friends!

'So how about it you guys! What do you say about being cool!? We can just talk about it and chill and we can be friends!? Why can't we just be friends!? So what do you say!? Do you want to be cool and just chill and talk it out!?"

G then got on his two hind legs and opened up both of his hooves as wide as he could. It was a bit weird to say the least, but it proved his point. He was having open arms out and was showing that he was willing to show some kind of trust and say that we can all be friends once more.

I even managed to see Sky in the back have a little smile grow across his face, more than likely thinking that there might be a chance of everything being peaceful and happiness.

Then TF said to Blacky, Snow, Pink, Mr. Brown, and Star, who were all holding various types of guns one way or another and told them, "Kill him."

And then they opened fired on G. Many shots were fired and G's body was sprayed with what seemed to be endless amounts of bullets. And somehow he was about to still stand even though he was being riddled with a lot of bullets. And it went on or almost thirty seconds too. They just kept firing at his dead corpse and kept firing and firing.

I mean by the end of it all, he had more holes in him than Swiss cheese. I mean blood was everywhere as he was just shot again and again and again and again. It was amazing to see how many bullets can go through a pony's body at one time.

But eventually they stopped firing and G's corpse finally fell down to the ground and his smile was still on his face. He died how he lived...being cool. And his dead corpse showed it. He fell flat on his stomach of course just to be specific on where he landed. And of course the pool of blood was getting everywhere as well.

After there was a brief silence between both of our groups and me and the others staring at the dead body of G, I then said, "Get to cover!"

And so we all ran, but not before Snow could get another shot in at us as he got Fizzy's back left leg. But he was able to manage to get to cover which was in front of the church. The bullet went right through his leg though. However sadly Snow was too fast for us as he got another victim, this time being Axe. Although he almost made it to safety, but he was the last one to go through the church's entrance and was shot in the head by Snow's gun and fell through the door, flat on his stomach.

You could say, Axe got AXED off from our group. You could say he got...the AXE. So...yeah...two were already dead out of the seven of us and one was injured. Great right? When we got to cover, me, Rock, Spirit, and Fighting was on the left side of the entrance, as for Fizzy, he was on the opposite side, and was looking pretty bad in terms of his back left hoof. In fact, it might have been so bad that if he were to live, he would need to get his back left leg amputated if we didn't get help fast enough.

Once we made it to cover, TF yelled to us, "There's no use hiding! We will get to you all eventually!"

We're willing to wait it out too!"

I then said, "Oh shit...what do we do? They already killed two of us and Fizzy over there isn't looking so good."

Fizzy then responded with, "Yeah...thanks for the news tip. Although to be honest it really hurts right now! I don't even think I can walk right now you know? I think I'm going to be bleeding out before I get any medical attention."

Fighting then looked over to me and he then asked me, "What do we do now Knight?"

I then said, "I don't know!"

Rock then asked me, "I thought you told us you knew what to do? You said you had training."

I then told him, "Yeah, I did, but only the basic stuff. I was never trained to handle seven ponies with guns aiming at us while we're defenseless and in the middle of the woods."

Fizzy then said, "Actually it's five ponies with guns. There's one hanging out in the back not doing much and the one that looks like their leader is not holding a gun at all, but instead just giving orders."

I then said to him, "Thanks for the auto correction."

Fizzy then said as he was starting to look like he was trying to stay calm as he closed his eyes, "Anytime there buddy. anytime."

Meanwhile, on the other side on the church. They were starting to talk amongst themselves.

Blacky walked over to TF and he asked him, "Hey...when Knight mentioned about TK...who is he?"

TF then said, "Nothing to worry about...now get back into position until I say otherwise"

Blacky then said, "I need to know if we're going to be in danger right now damn it. Look if there's something that I don't know that we should know, you need to tell us. And if not for us, at least tell it to Sky...I mean I know he's trying to get used to all of this stuff, but he can barely handle himself right now."

TF then said, "Let's just put it like this. Who Knight is talking about is something to be worried about. But luckily for us, I kept track of him and where he is. Right now he is far, far away from us and will not likely come to rescue Knight. If anything, he won't come at all. Although he might hunt you down if word ever gets out about us. But I doubt it. Now...back to your position."

Blacky then gave TF a stern look and he then said to him, "Fine."

He then walked back over to where he was originally at and he then said to Sky, "Don't worry, everything is fine Sky."

Sky then said, "I know...I'm just...worried is all. I'm starting to get scared."

Blacky then told him, "Yeah...me too."

And then Blacky went over to his position and then pointed his gun where we were at. Back in our own little world, we were panicking on what to do.

Fighting then said, "What do we do now guys? I mean we've got to do something before something terrible happens. Before we are all dead."

Rock then said, "Well we can do nothing. I've got two pocket knives eyed right now that is in G's corpse. If we can just get that, we might just have a chance."

I then said to him, "They have guns Rock. They'll kill us before we even have a chance to get close to them with the knives. The best we can do is try to get the two knives and make a run for it."

Fizzy then said, "I'll distract them."

Fighting then said, "No...you're coming with us too."

Fizzy then said, "No...just go. I'm done for anyway. My leg has been shot and I will only slow you down if you have to carry me. And besides, it's not like I had much of a life. I mean look at me. I'm a nobody. No pony knows who I am. No pony looks at me. I'm not that really interesting. If anything...I was made to be killed off like this. I was just another life just to be tampered with and be thrown to the side. I'm one of those lives that means nothing and just to die somewhere out in the middle of nowhere. If God is up there, more than likely he or she or whoever it is only made me to only kill me off.

'And honestly...I understand. I'm fine with that. And I really don't care anymore. For once in my life, just let me die how I lived. A pony that nopony else knows or cares about. I mean...I was going to die anyways. I'm not fit to fight for survival. I'm only fit to do math problems and look at stuff in nature. So just give me a rock and as they're moving down the slope on my right, you can sneak past them, quickly grab the two knives from G's jacket, and head for the stairs. More than likely it leads to a secret tunnel that ends up on the other side of that rock wall."

Rock then asked him, "How would you know where it ends up?"

Fizzy then said, "Well considering there used to be a structure there, there's a good chance. And even so more you could still come back this way because either they would think you would have escaped and gone looking for you or they would be torturing me. Either way...you four having a fighting chance at least to get to the mountains before they catch you."

Rock then grabbed a small rock from nearby and then gave it silently to Fizzy.

In turn, Fizzy then said, "Thanks. Now keep your heads low and get moving. And when you see them go down the slope by the left wall and they get over to me, it's your queue to get out of here."

I then said, "Got it...let's get going then."

Fighting then asked Fizzy, "Are you sure about this?"

Fizzy then said, "Yeah...I am. Now get going."

And then we all went...except for Rock which then he said before he came with us, "You know...you're still a prick...but maybe only half a prick."

Fizzy then said, "Get out of here you faggot."

Rock then quietly nodded his head with a small smile on his face. And then he got with us and I was in the lead first and we were waiting for Fizzy to make the distraction.

I then said, "Alright, I'll head down the sitars while Spirit follows me. Fighting and Rock, you two get the knives. We might need it for later. Got it?"

Then everyone else behind me nodded in silence. And so we waited. As we were waiting, TF and his group didn't notice us so far on our side as they kept their attention on the main entrance to the church. So we were good so far. Then Fizzy went over to the corner and threw the rock as far as he could, although it didn't go too far.

TF and his group noticed of course and he then yelled at them, "Come at me you fucking bastards! You maggot faggots! I bet you don't have the balls to fucking fuck with me! I bet you stallions don't even have dicks to come over here! I bet you fuck your girlfriends with your tiny micro dicks! You hear me! You're fucking faggots!? You Niggas! You mother fuckers!"

Snow then said, "Oh I hate it when they insult my mother. Now whoever said that is going to get it from me."

Snow then got up and started to walk towards his right to get down over to the front of the church.

As he did that, Mr. Brown then said, "I already fucked my mother...so to me that's a compliment!"

And then he followed Snow.

Pink then said, "We know already you fucking idiot."

And then Pink followed behind Mr. Brown.

Blacky then got up and made a gesture for Sky to stick by him and then said to everyone else in the group, "I don't know about this. It might be a trap they have for us so be careful."

And then the only two left was Star and TF. TF had a little smile on his face as Star looked at him.

TF then made a small gesture with his hoof and said, "Ladies first."

And then Star went with the others and TF followed last. And so they went towards the right slope and went down to meet Fizzy near the entrance. As TF passed us as I saw, I silently waved my hoof for the others to tell them it was their cue.

And so we did our jobs that I said we would do. Me and Spirit went down the steps to find an open metal door leading down a long tunnel that looked like it had an end that lead to the other side so we could continue our journey. As for Rock and Fighting, they quickly found G's knives and grabbed it with their mouths and ran quietly and fast down the steps and into the tunnel. From there we just ran all the way as we knew we couldn't stop for anything or for anyone.

As for Fizzy...well... Let's just say that Fizzy was fucked. All of TF's group surrounded him and looked down at him.

TF was looking around and he then asked fizzy, "Where are the others?"

Fizzy didn't say a word and kept his mouth shut.

TF then demanded, "I SAID WHERE ARE THE OTHERS!?"

Fizzy then said, "I ain't telling you guys shit."

TF then proceeded to stomp on one of his hooves onto Fizzy's wound, in which case, Fizzy screamed to the top of his lungs as loud as he could. He even whimpered in the end.

TF then said, "Now...I know they aren't here. And I'm fucking sure they didn't backtrack from where they came from either. So tell me this and I can promise you that an easy death will come towards you...where are they going?"

Fizzy then said, "I...I won't say a word. I won't tell!"

TF then said, "Oh you will tell us! We can leave you here for the wolves and the bears to come and pick at your corpse or you can end your pain and suffering right now by one of these fine ponies here that are dying to just get a kill in right now!"

Fizzy then said, "I don't care about your fucking death offer! I don't need the sweet release of death to make me happy! As long as I've got my hopes that I can get through your bullshit...I'm good! I'm...good..."

TF then said, "Oh but you will to have hope in your heart will surely die out eventually. And we can stay here all day."

Blacky then thought for a moment in his head. He was looking around as TF was talking to Fizzy and his mind started to wonder off. Then he saw the two mountain tops that he saw from last night. He thought about it and everything there was to know about it. It's location and what animals were usually around it. He knew some of that stuff from when he was in the Great War. But then a thought came to him. A thought that meant something to him and his group.

He then had wide eyes as he made a realization and he then quickly went over to TF and said, "They're going over to the mountain pass!"

TF then asked him, "Excuse me?"

Blacky then said, "The mountain pass! It's the closest thing near here where they can get out of the woods and head back to a town to safety! And it's not too far from here either so they could be there any minute by now! So we have to leave right now!"

TF then looked over to Star and told her, "Take care of business here and meet up with us ahead once it is done...got it? And make sure to make it very painful for him. The rest of you, move! Now!"

And then TF's group except for Star went ahead and ran towards the mountain tops. And as they went ahead, Star looked back at Fizzy and Fizzy looked at her and he knew that he was fucked. He then gave one last gulp and then horrible things happened to him. He screamed of bloody murder as he was being killed as his back was to the gray stone wall of the church. That gray, old stone that looked like it could have been made for a road.

BACK A FEW MONTHS AGO...

And once more, we go to a flashback. A flashback in time...a time when it was like..a while...before any of this stuff happened. Let's just say it was a really long time ago, but yet, not long ago. So, where do we start off with this flashback? Let's see...ha! I know. Well, it starts off with TF and Star riding into town.

Not just any town though, but a special one. It was as big and busy as a city like Manehatten for example. It's the look and feel of it, but yet, it wasn't that big in terms of size. It had the buildings, the architecture, the smell of Manehatten, but in truth, it was small like the size of Ponyville or Stalia. It was a village sized city. And a busy one at that. But the beautiful part of this small scaled city was that it was always busy with ponies going in and out of town.

It was a place to stop at too for those that were constantly on the road to wherever they were going. It had the normal small town businesses as usual that you would see. But it also had bigger areas too. It's a bit hard to explain what I'm getting at, but I guess you get the idea though. But the part that was odd, despite how busy it might have been with strangers going in and out constantly, it was quite peaceful.

Most ponies knew each other's names. Most ponies were nice and friendly. And those that were just wondering on in were greeted with a smile and with open arms...hooves...whatever. Sure, sometimes you might have a kid that acts mean to another kid every now and then, but chances were that mean kid got reformed and became friendly towards others.

It was a nice place to live you could say. Granted though it would get kind of crowded and noisy almost all of the time, but it was still nice. A big city feel but all in a small scale. Well, you might be wondering what this city is called. Don't you all...well, thankfully I have a name for you. This city was called...Beansville.

An odd name I know, but the founders of this city had the word "Bean" in their names so there you go. Well in Beansville, it was busy as always. TF and Star walked on in and as they walked in, despite how they might have looked or what they were carrying or the way how Star was dressed, they were given smiles by those that they were passed by. For Star, she didn't feel anything by it.

But with TF, he felt a bit odd walking by these kinds of ponies since he wasn't used to the friendly atmosphere. But he kept walking along with Star. As they walked by, the sky was a bit cloudy, no sun to be seen in the sky, but it was still a bright and busy place as always. The ponies of the town didn't let the sunless skies get them down. They saw little children play in the streets and laughing and giggling.

TF just looked at the children and what he saw in his eyes were them burning alive as he still had the vision of Equestria in flames. But he just ignored that as they walked by. Why was he in town you may ask? Well, let me explain to you what happened. Well TF and Star was about in the middle of town, just walking by calmly. They weren't looking for anypony in particular. They were just honestly passing on by.

But TF then eventually said, "I have to admit Star..I am starting to get really tired of walking and pulling this cart."

Star then slowly looked towards TF and she then finally showed an emotion...through eyes of course She raised on of her eyebrows and it looked like Star was a bit confused. Here is a terrifying person...pony...whatever...that wants everyone else to burn and die a slow and painful death. And he will go to the ends of the Earth for it...and he's saying that he is tried like a normal person...pony...you get the idea.

He was...sort of acting not like himself. But then again to be honest, if you were walking for days on end and pulling a cart, wouldn't anyone get eventually tired. Sure they stopped for the night before, but it was usually out in the open where vermin could get to them in their sleep and kill them or they could get mugged or something. For once they were in a town where they were welcomed and they would be able to stay for the night in a nice cozy bed for once.

TF up until this point was always on the run and never safe. Either he had places to go or someone else might try and kill him or something. But he didn't mind it, but just being in a nice place filled with friendly faces that welcomes him was a nice change.

Well, TF then looked around and then said, "This is a bit of an odd place don't you think Star?"

Star as usual didn't respond, but instead just kept walking along with TF as they moved through the city. Slowly of course, they walked slowly and took their time to conserve energy, especially with TF being tired and such.

Well, TF continued to say, "I've never seen such a place filled with happy ponies than I have before. And I've been to Ponyville. But unlike Ponyville where something might go wrong, this place just feels calming and oddly enough relaxing. Now exactly why I feel that way, I'm not sure, but for some reason that's what I get from walking through here. Perhaps it's because of the little ones playing in the streets happily or everypony here wearing a smile. Perhaps it's due to a lack of chaos running amuck.

'Or perhaps it's just how life is here and that nothing bad will happen here. Not even a fight that breaks out at a bar or something. Nope, this place looks and feels like a town that will just know your name if you stay long enough. And to be honest, I feel as though as if my heart is feeling something. Maybe I'm feeling...I don't know...happiness again. That I feel calm and collected in my mind and that for once I'm at a place that feels good to be in. I mean I've always been going from place to place. I've lost all that I know and loved. So for once, this seems that I have come across a place that I actually like and would give a damn about. That is what my heart is telling me anyways. But sometimes I prefer not to listen to my heart, but instead listen to what my mind tells me.

'And my mind right now is telling me to move on and hopefully one day this town will be gone and in its place will be the ashes of where the buildings once stood. Not sure if that sounds right, but, you know...that's how I am feeling at this moment. Then again I am also quite tired as well Star. I've been up since four in the morning and constantly walking since then. I haven't even taken a day's break since I started finding those other ponies that I was looking for. First it was Snow, Then you, then Mr. Brown and Pink.

'By the way Star, that's their codenames if you haven't figured it out yet. Along with yours of course. And overall I've gotten most of the ponies that I was looking for all except for the one that will go by the name of Blacky. But I have to get him when I have rested. For now, I suggest that you go out and find a place of your own."

TF and Star then stopped in their tracks and Star just stared at him blankly.

TF then said, "Oh don't give me that look Star. You know how it is with these ponies. They worry if something is out of place. Not that it matters. If ponies are used to seeing griffins and other mythical beasts, I'm not sure why they would find you odd, but they do in the end. And I cannot help but let their prejudice go without an argument.

'Besides, we're supposed to be keeping low and not drawing any attention. We wouldn't want word to get out about us and what we're planning on doing. Let alone having Cantorlot guards and those royal sisters coming after us. That is the last thing that we need. Anyways, like I said Star, you should go off on your own and find yourself a place for yourself outside of this town. Perhaps go explore the world while you have the chance. It's not like you'll get chance to explore worlds everyday."

Star once again just stared at him with no words at all.

TF then noticed her silence and he then asked her, "Why do you never talk star? I know you can, it's not like you have a disease or anything. Although it does look like it though. No matter, you do what you want to do and if you prefer to keep your mouth shut and look like a silent assassin, then by all means go ahead. Just know that you must communicate somewhere besides you just staring at me. Well...you should be on your way now...shouldn't you Star?"

Star then slightly nodded her head and then walked away from TF. TF then said, "Well, she is now off on her own. I cannot believe I found her the way that I did. I was expecting her sister, but oh well. She will just have to do...unless of course she proves me wrong that is. Anyways, I must find a place to stay. Surely even though I cannot see the sun shining, it must be at least mid-evening. In which case it would seem to be the perfect time to find a nice bed and breakfast to turn into for the night. Hopefully not too expensive, this worlds' currency is quite odd and somehow a bit hard to get a hand on without having a commitment to a job. Now let's see, where should I go?"

TF then looked around to see if he couldn't find a nice little spot to turn into. He looked left and right and searched all around him, but just found nothing near him.

TF then said, "Never mind, I'll find a place to stay regardless. There must be a place to stay at anyways for the night somewhere in this town. Now let's see...where should I go to find a place to stay? Or perhaps where should I go to ask directions for one? Hmmmm... I know...how about the local bar? Yes, that sounds like a nice place to be. It has the drunks, sure, but surely the owner of the establishment should give me some directions. Especially if they are honest business ponies at heart, they will surely help a "citizen" of Equestria find a place to stay. Especially if I pay for a beer or something. Who knows really. Now where is the bar?"

TF then looked around and sill didn't find anything, not even the bar he had mentioned that he wanted to look for. TF then looked around some more and thought to himself that perhaps he needed to find a place where it is packed and filled with ponies and more than likely it would lead to a bar. So TF looked around a second time and luckily he found a bar called The Twenty One Knights. It was an old timey looking bar for Equestria standards, but it was what he was looking for and so he went towards it.

When he went towards its, he could hear signing and cheering coming from inside and from right then and there he knew it was a bar. So he went up to it, unhooked himself from his cart and was about to go inside. However, right before he was about to walk through a green-ish door, a pony walked out that was dressed all nice and such with a little hat on top of his head.

TF saw this as an opportunity to ask who the owner of the bar was and so he grabbed the stranger's attention and he then said, "Excuse me but, may you tell me who is the owner of this establishment?"

The pony then said with an accident, an Irish one, "Oh I know who he is. I'm friends with him ya. Why? What do you want from him?"

TF then said, "Well I am new around here and all and I'm a bit confused and wondered where I could find a nice place to stay for the night. I know it is a bit odd asking an owner of a bar, but I would like to ask somepony that knows the area, you know?"

The pony then said with a smile, "You're new here? Well then welcome to Beansville! Are you visiting here or are you passing by?"

TF then said, "Oh I am just passing by. Just need a place to stay for the night is all. I'll be on my way by morning."

The pony then said, "Well that's fantastic! We always love strangers coming by. You never know who you'll meet. Who knows, maybe one day we will get to see the princesses or something like that. I'll go inside and check with him...ok? So just stay right here Mr...?"

TF then said, "Just call me TF. And your name?"

The pony then said, "My name is Green stone. Although ponies like to call me Johnny sometimes. Either one works. I'll be back in a jiffy Mr. TF."

And so Green stone went back inside to go ask his friend about the hotels or the bed and breakfasts in the small town and what they all had to offer. And so TF waited outside and kept to himself mostly. And so as he waited, he looked around and took in the sights. To keep his mind off the time and how long he was waiting for, he looked around and tried to maybe see some details that he might have walked by. He looked around and saw a store that he didn't noticed that he passed by. It loomed through the windows and it was selling candy and various other assortments of delectable delights of treats.

He saw the families going in and out of the store and what appeared to be the store owner selling his homemade candy at the counter and with a smile on his face. The pony seemed to be old, but yet was enjoying seeing the smiles on children faces as they enjoyed their sweets that their parents paid for. If anything, it would seem as if the pony was doing his dream job and that the pony enjoyed doing what he did for a living while makings others smile and laugh.

So TF looked around some more then saw a pony and her owner walking along. The dog looked to be happy and so did the owner. To them it seemed as if the world was perfect and nothing could go wrong at all. They were walking and the dog saw a stray cat walk by as well. But instead of the classic dog chasing the cat thing, the dog and the cat instead played together in the street as the owner was talking to good friends that she more than likely knew from years ago.

It all seemed peaceful at that moment. And so TF looked around some more and then found a trail that looked like that it led to a park for the town. The park from where TF was standing looked like a nice, well kept up place where the trees were tall and firm while the grass and bushes were green and healthy. He could also see families and pets playing in the park seeing ponies laugh and play and just overall enjoy the day that they were having despite the sky only being covered with dark and gloomy clouds.

It looked like this town was not going to let anything bad happen, to it even though a day where there was no sun occurred. TF was willing to bet even that if it was raining or snowing harshly or there was lightning and thunder, the ponies would still be out and about and wanting to have a nice day. The ponies in Beansville looked like nothing bothered them at all and were the most happiest and relaxed town there ever was. Of course within TF's mind, he was thinking of how that might change once the guns get introduced into the area. But then TF thought again and perhaps even then they would just use it for carnival fairs and toys for the children.

You know, those toy guns where kids use it and pretend that they are cowboys and Indians...and the cowboy kills the Indian and chucks the Indian into the oven and they then eat the Indian. And then the game is over and little Billy gets convicted for murder and has to go to jail with a bunch of black people that are going to rape him analy.

And then the parents of the Indian child get sued that parents of the cowboy and then soon mommy and daddy are fighting. One of them hangs themselves while the other ones dresses up like Wonder Woman and masturbates while hanging themselves because why not? And then mommy gets knife and starts to cut herself because she is depressed and has been taking a lot of depression pills. But the doctor tells her to take happy pills, but mommy takes the happy pills, the voices comes back to tell her that she needs to kill her baby and eat her baby.

And then soon the police gets involved and the case ends up being domestic abuse as daddy hits mommy several times in the face and eventually beats mommy to a bloody pulp with a toaster. And then daddy tells the kid that they are going to Disneyworld to make it all better. And then they move Illegal Mexico because daddy is on the run from the oops and if he gets caught he gets sent to the same prison where the kid was sent and he too gets raped by black people.

Especially when he drops the soap. And then everyone goes back to what they were doing and forget everything about what just happened and think to themselves...where is Colombo nowadays? is he a Jew? Is he...Italian? Was he involved in World War Two in any shape or form since he was Italian? Perhaps he was...perhaps he was Mussolini and wanted to be a movie star in Hollywood. Or maybe...he's just some old guy that has problems. Then you just end up going back to your news and wonder why you're dying inside as you think about taking the shotgun tonight and blowing your own brains out.

But then you think twice and remember that there is another episode of your favorite TV show that you really wanted to watch, so you postpone your suicide till next week until you realize you don't own a shotgun. Then you wonder what the hell you used that night to kill that burglar that one night when your home was broken into.

Then you remember no one broke into your home and instead remember you woke up the next day to a dead body. Then you wonder if you're going to jail with the same kid and father where the mean black people are at waiting to rape you. And then you realize...there is no god anymore. Yeah...it's just like that. That's life for ya...and life is not easy on you. Anyways, what was I talking about? Oh yeah...9/11. No wait...that's for next time, what I mean to say was a kid goes to Chuck E. Cheese with his uncle.

Then his uncle buys him a pizza. Then he tells the kid all about the holocaust. Then he takes the kid back to his van. Then he tells the kid to take off all of his close and tells him that they are going to play a little game. And then the kid blacks out and represses all that happened in that van. No wait...I just described the biography of some guy named Ralph. My bad. I've got things mixed up now...you know...since I went off track as usual. Wait...wait...now I remember.

Ok, so, TF was looking around and around and notice one more thing that was nice and calming. He noticed a few kids playing with some marbles and a ball. Well all he did was stare at them until the ball that they were passing to each other ended up towards TF. Well TF didn't want to make a big deal out of it so he took the ball and passed it to the kids that were looking at him and eagerly waiting to get the ball back.

So TF, with strangely enough a smile on his face, gave the ball back. And once the kids got their ball back, all they did was stare at him with their big eyes. But then they started to smile and TF was confused. He threw them their ball back, what else could they possibly have wanted from him? But soon they started to give a smile back and TF slightly walked towards his right as he got an idea in his mind.

Well, once the kids saw him slightly walk to the right, they did the same. And then TF slightly walked towards to the left and the kids followed suit. And then TF crossed his legs and the kids again crossed their legs and followed in TF's footsteps...hoofsteps...whatever. And then TF started to jump and down while laughing while the kids did the same while giggling and they soon were having a little fun. After a while of jumping, TF did a little dance and soon the kids tried to do the same thing, but one of them fell down but got back right up and laughed it off and they all soon went back to their own business.

TF kept laughing a little bit though until his laughter slowly died down and then he said quietly to himself, "Ahhhhhh....kids. They're going to die one day."

So TF continued to wait outside the door, hoping for Green to return, but then from the corner of his eye he saw the door open. He had thought it was Green, but instead it was another pony that had lots of papers that he had to carry with his mouth while some were strapped to his back and soon he tripped and fell over and bumped right into TF. TF thought to do the right thing and the gentlemen thing to do and helped him out.

The pony that tripped and fell down then said to TF, "Oh I'm terribly sorry there sir. I'm in a bit of a rush."

as TF was helping out the poor pony with his papers, he noticed the pony was wearing nice cloths. He was all dressed up, had a nice little hat on, and that the pony was wearing a gray suit with a red tie on. However, he didn't see his face though.

TF then said towards the pony and he then said, "It's not a problem. I understand these things happen."

As the pony was picking up the last of his papers, he then said, "Oh well thank you then. Best of wishes for you then."

And then as the pony raised his head from the ground, TF got a good look what the pony looked like. And once the light hit the pony's face, TF saw him. He saw Sky.

However of course he didn't know who he was of course, but before Sky had the papers back in his mouth, he then said, "You look like you're not from around here."

TF then said, "Well I'm passing by and I am looking for a place to stay for the night."

Sky then said, "Well then, I've got just the place for you then."

TF then said, to Sky, "You do?"

Green then finally stepped out and then said out loud with his Irish accident, "Mr. TF! I've got a good place for you to stay a... Oh..it looks like you've already met the owner of the bed and breakfasts' son then I see."

TF then asked, "I...don't follow."

Green then explained to TF, "You see, I was just about to tell you that my friend knows a really good place to stay for the night that is cheap, but with quality. And this kid here is the son of the owner of the Sky's Bed and Breakfast. But I see that you two already met. I assume this kid here can show you the way, can't you boy?"

Sky then said, "Yup. Although I've got to get going. I've got to get these papers to my father. And then my marefriend is waiting for me at the same place and she really wants to see me today. Come! I'll show you the way Mr. TF...was it?"

TF then said, "TF is just fine. And yes, I shall follow you. Just give me a second to get my cart hooked up and we shall be on our way."

Sky then said, "Alright then, but hurry, because I have to get going now."

Green then said as TF was getting his cart, "Before you leave Mr. TF, make sure to stop on by. My good friend that owns this bar really knows how to serve apple cider and beer."

TF then said as he was ready to go, "I'll keep that part in mind. Thank you very much."

And then TF and Sky were both on their way. But of course Sky wasn't really Sky, his real name is something else, but you knew that already...didn't you?

Anyways, Sky and TF then went ahead and Sky eventually asked TF, "So...you're going to go to the bar later tonight?"

TF then responded with, "No...not exactly. My body is awfully tired right now and I would very much prefer to get to sleep. Are you forgetting some papers...I thought you had some in your mouth?"

Sky then said, "Oh...don't worry about that...those papers weren't that important anyways. It's the ones strapped to my back that are the important ones. I must deliver them to my father as soon as I can."

TF then said, "Oh..well...you do what you do then."

Sky then said, "So...about tonight.."

TF then said, "I already said I am not going. I am too tired to have a drink or two."

Sky then said, "Well you can't just sleep for the rest of the day. You have to eat something."

TF then said, "Well since I thought I was going to a bed and breakfast, I would get something in the morning, if not perhaps whatever you are serving for dinner tonight then."

Sky then said to TF, "Yeah...about that. The kitchen needs some work and so all guests staying are advised to go out and eat."

Then there was a slight pause for a moment.

Sky then said, "It's nothing to worry about. This town has lots of great places to eat at. Especially at the bar. I mean sure it serves alcohol, but it also has some good food too you know. I-I can treat you out for tonight's meal, a little way to say that I'm sorry what happened earlier."

TF then said, "For what happened back there? Don't worry about that, it was an accident. Ponies bump into each other all the time accidently and it's nothing to worry about."

Sky then said, "Well...at least let me do something to make it up to you for bumping into you. I feel bad and all. Granted I always feel bad and my father told me I need not to worry about that kind of stuff, but I feel like I must do something in return."

TF then said, "You can return the favor by leading me to your establishment. Does that sound good enough to you?"

Sky then said, "I guess."

And there was silence between them...for a while at least. Sky then finally noticed the cart that TF was pulling and also noticed there was something being covered up in the back. Of course it was the guns, but he didn't know that though.

So Sky asked TF, "So...what's with the cart and stuff?"

TF then said, "It's nothing. It's just what I travel with is all."

Sky then said, "Really"

He said it was a smile and enthusiasm. Sky then said, "Well...where are you traveling to?"

TF then said, "I'm traveling to different places...seeking out certain ponies for a little trip that I am planning."

Sky then said, "Well that sounds like fun. Trips are always fun. Especially when you have good friends to be with on the trip."

TF then said with a sigh, "Yes...yes it does."

Sky then asked TF, "So...what's the trip about?"

TF then said, "I don't know...how about you guess."

Sky then said, "Hmmmmm...are you're going camping?"

TF then said, "No."

Sky then asked TF, "Are you visiting family somewhere?"

TF then said once again, simply, "No."

Sky then guessed, "Are you on a trip that is related to your job?"

TF then said, "Nope."

Sky then asked TF, "Then I'm stumped. What is it?"

TF then said, "Well I won't give the details. But let's just say it isn't for a kid like you."

Sky then said, "A kid like me? Come on...I can handle anything."

TF then said, "Oh but this is a trip for those that can handle the tough stuff. We're going to be going into the woods and finding lots of dangers ahead of us. Some animal related. Some nature related. And it's a place where the clouds are not controlled by the Pegasi either. So you never know what will happen. Especially since we are going into an area that's going to be really cold and might be a situation where life or death might occur as the temperature drops and you have to stay warm somehow by not losing any body heat whatsoever."

Sky then said, "Wow...sounds scary...and intense. Also sounds like something that would toughen you up huh?"

TF then said, "Yes...yes it would. This trip would turn any kid into a stallion, or a mare I suppose."

Sky's smile then disappeared, but his mind and then wondered off for a moment and thought about how he might would want to go on this trip himself.

However, he didn't have much time to think about it as he then said, "We're here!"

The two eventually made it to the bed and breakfast. It was a decently sized building and with many rooms above for guests to stay at and sleep the night away. So TF unhooked himself once more when he found a decent spot to part his cart at and Sky went inside following TF.

As soon as they got in, Sky then said to TF, "Hold up one minute please. I'll be back to get your room key and stuff. I just have to drop this off to my father."

TF then asked Sky, "Are you the one that does the check ins?"

Sky then said, "Yeah, I work the counter. But don't worry, I'll be back."

TF then said, "Alright, but make it quick. I'm very tired right now and would like to go to sleep."

Sky then nodded in silence and went off to do his duty. As he did, TF waited and spotted a pretty looking young mare in the foyer. In other words, Sky's marefriend. Anyways, TF didn't bother her and instead just concentrated on waiting. With sky, he went to his father's office, quickly dropped off the papers, and went back to TF. As for the details, since I know you Grammar Nazis really like to jack off to it sometimes, Sky walked into his father's office and grabbed the papers from his back.

As he did so, his father then said, "You're back already? That was quick?"

Sky then said to his father, who looked old and had a mustache with a brown mane and such and wearing a nice old timey looking suit, with a pocket watch, "Well I had to get these papers to you very quickly. All you need to do is sign them and some ponies will be by any minute now to come and pick them up."

His father then said "Alright then. Your marefriend though is waiting for you in the foyer. You should possibly go see her now. It isn't polite to keep a lady waiting you know?"

Sky then replied with, "Yes, I know father. I just have to take care of a guest real quick and I will be there to see her."

Sky's father then asked Sky, "We have another guest today? Seems like we're getting more customers than we used to. That's good...very good. Although do mention..."

Sky then interrupted him and said, "Yes father, I already have told him about the kitchen problem."

Sky's father then said, "Well...good then. Well run along then. You have the rest of the day off so do what you will with your time as you please. Just remember to have the guest sign in. I know how you forget sometimes."

Sky then said, "Yes father."

And then Sky left his father's office.

And so Sky eventually came back and he then asked TF, "So then...you want one room for the night?"

TF then said, "Yes, that would be lovely."

Sky then looked behind the counter and looked in the guest check in book and saw if any rooms were available.

He then said, "We have a room available for you for tonight. That will be 30 bits, but I'll give you a discount of 21 bits because of what happened earlier and for me being absent at the counter if that helps."

TF then said, "Look, I'm not looking for an apology, I'll just pay the full amount then."

Sky then looked down and then said, "Oh...alright then."

TF then went into his money pouch that he had on him which was located in one of his side bags that he had on at the time. He took 30 bits and then laid them on the counter and he then gave them to Sky. Sky took them and he then gave TF a guest sign in for TF to sign. And so TF grabbed a pen with his mouth and signed the book.

Then Sky in return gave him his room key and as TF was about to head upstairs, Sky then asked TF, "Wait."

TF then annoyingly looked back and asked Sky, "What...is it?"

Sky then asked him, "Well...perhaps we can still go to the bar at least...for dinner. I-I won't pay of course, if that's what you want and I'll..."

TF then interrupted Sky and then told him, "Look kid...I am very tired. I have been up since four in the morning and I would like to retire for the night if you don't mind."

Sky then said, "Please...and I promise I won't bother you for the rest of your stay here. I promise."

TF then gave a sigh and then said, "Alright then kid...I guess I'll do it. Especially since you said that the kitchen here is broken and I would need to find something to eat anyways. And since I'll be leaving as early as I can, I suppose it's fine. Alright then kid, we'll go. But...if it makes you feel better, we can split the bill...how is that for you?"

Sky's smile started to return slowly and he then said, "Yeah...yeah that sounds great."

Then Sky's smile disappeared quickly and then said, "Wait..I-I need to do something first. Be right back."

And Sky then quickly went around his work counter and went into the foyer where his marefriend was waiting for him. TF saw this and guessed right and TF then saw Sky kneel down right next down to his marefriend and they both were smiling back at each other. To him, he could see young love in both of their eyes. It was a special, rare kind of love. Especially a love like that could last for years to come, then it's very special rare to come across. And so he didn't overhear what Sky and his marefriend and what they were saying. All he heard was whispers coming from them. He could see Sky really smiling and getting a kick out of being by his loved one.

As for what they were saying, Sky said first, "I'm back my love."

His lover then said, "About time. Where were you?"

She then gave a smile and a slight laugh. Sky then said, "Well, I had to do some business for my father. It wasn't very long, in fact it was quick as I had to rush over here to get the papers back to my father."

His lover then said, "I was hoping that you rushed over to see me."

She then gave another slight laugh. Sky then said, "Well, I do try my dear. But I do have to get...get going. I have a customer that needs my help at the moment. But I promise I'll be back to see you tonight. And perhaps...we could uhh...I don't know how to say it...uhhh..."

Then his lover giggled and she then asked him, "Have a little date?"

Sky blushed and he then said, "Uh...yeah...aha ha aha ah..."

Then Sky's lover then said, "Of course we can. Although don't wait too long, my father wants me home at a certain time tonight. But I could always tell him that you need my help with something."

Then Sky's lover gave a weird, but happy look towards Sky, pretty much telling him that they could be naughty together and spend the entire night with each other.

Sky then said, "Well...if you say so. Well, I have to go my love. I'll see you soon."

And then Sky quickly gave her a light kiss on her hoof and went his way. And that was what their little conversation was.

And eventually they both gave a little chuckle to each other and soon Sky got up from the ground and then eventually made his way back to TF and said to him, "Let's go...shall we?"

And then they left. It was starting to get dark of course where the stars were starting to come out as they walked outside. It was sort of beautiful in a sense, but they walked to the bar. And it wasn't as if all the ponies were dying down, there were still plenty of ponies that were out and about of course. And not only that, but ponies around this time were going to places to eat and have a good time at.

Granted it was as busy as in the morning or evening, but there were still quite a few number of ponies around in the streets. And so TF and Sky made their way to the Twenty One Knights Bar and they soon found a place to sit at . Of course it was packed and filled with ponies, but it was a nice atmosphere to go to.

And so as TF and Sky sat at a round wooden table, Sky then said, "I'll be back. I'll go order the food. You can just pay back the other half to me later."

TF then said, "That sounds fine with me."

And so Sky went up to the bar counter to order some food. It of course wasn't five star cuisine, but it was actually some pretty good food compared to other bars around in Equestria that would have pretty shit bar food. Trust me, the bar is Stalia taste like shit, but then again I suppose it isn't as bad as getting food from a random gas station...like...a 7-11 9/11 gas station.

Well anyways, as TF was waiting for Sky to come back with their food, Green stone came walking by and he then said, "Well fancy meeting you here then Mr. TF."

TF looked up and saw Green again, although this time around TF noticed that Green was a tall looking pony. He didn't notice it the first time he saw him.

Well, TF then said, "Well how do you do then good sir?"

Green then replied with, "Very well. Mind if I take a seat here?"

TF then said, "Oh no problem."

And then Green pulled up a chair and sat in it...pony style that is. I mean...ponies of course in this universe are vastly different in terms of bone structure in this universe. And when I mean by that, I mean they can somewhat sit down like a human compared to a pony in real life because...a pony in real life has...backward joints..or at least the last time I checked Wikipedia that is.

Anyways, Green took a seat at the table and green then asked TF, "So...decided to come on in here and have something to eat or drink?"

TF then said, "Well I wasn't planning on it. But that kid you introduced me to earlier decided to take me out tonight and pay half of my meal. And considering that this will possibly the only thing I'll get to eat tonight, I thought why not."

Green then said, "Well don't worry about having to pay Mr. TF. It's on the house."

TF then said, "But wouldn't you want your want to have your friend get paid?"

Green then said, "Of course he does. But he gets enough payment from his regular costumers that lives in Beansville you know. So it doesn't make it that much of a difference if he lets two or three payments slip under the cracks. And besides, I'm his partner in terms of running the place so if it's ok by me, then it's ok by him."

Sky then eventually came back with a tray in his mouth and then placed it on the table. The tray of course was metal and looked a bit rusty. The food that was on the tray were two plates. Both plates having a haybuger and some fries. And along side it were two pints of apple cider for both TF and Sky.

Sky then said, "I hope you like hayburgers."

TF then said, "Well...I...do..."

TF said that because honestly he was still new to the whole hay thing. And so they sat down and ate their meal and took some bites as they talked.

Well, Sky first said, "Oh hey Green. Didn't know you would be here."

Green then said, "Yes well tonight is a bit of a busy night and my business partner does need a little help sometimes. But right now I think he has it. So...I meant to ask you earlier Mr. TF, I know it's none of my business, but where are you traveling to since you said you were passing on through here?"

TF then said, "Well I said the same thing to this kid here. I'm going to a place to find a pony that I'm looking for so I can complete my group so we can go on our trip."

Green then said with excitement in his voice, "A trip you say? Well, that does sounds like quite like an adventurous thing to do. Now where's the group going to?"

TF then said, "Well...into the woods. The harsh and cold woods filled with snow and ice."

Green then had a shocked face on and he then asked TF, "You don't mean The Winter Forest do you?"

TF then said, "What? No. It's the woods nearby Cantorlot, although too far though from it. It's miles away of course, but it's along the train tracks you could say."

Green then asked TF, "Oh...well then why on Earth are you going there for?"

TF then said, "Well...it's quite personal. But let's just say it's going to be a tough trip. A trip that you could say would make a colt into a stallion. It's a trip only meant for the brave and courageous ponies out there."

Green then said, "Well it doesn't sound like my kind of trip. I'll be dead in five minutes!"

And then Green smiled and gave a little laugh. Sky then said, "Well uh...about that trip TF...you don't need an extra pony in your group do you?"

TF then looked at Sky weird and then asked him, "No...are you asking if you want to go do you?"

Sky then said, "Well uhh..."

Green then said as he lightly tapped Sky on the shoulder, "Hey...that sounds like a great idea Sky. You should go with him. You said you've been wanting to go outside of this town and really do something special."

Sky then said, "Well I mean...yes. That is true, but not that kind of special. I would want to go for...well..personal reasons."

TF then said, "Forget it...you're not tagging along."

Sky then asked TF, "Why not?"

TF then said, "I could care less if you came along. But a pony like you would slow me down. It's best if you just stick around here where you know it best. And besides, you would more than likely die there as well."

Sky then said, "No...no I won't. I'll be like you and those other ponies you mentioned you're looking for. I'll be tough and will stick by you guys and we'll get by whatever harsh thing there is together."

TF then said, "No you won't. You may say that now, but you'll just end up getting in the way and end up messing the whole trip up. Like I said, it's not a trip for your kind kid. Just stay home where it's safe. You'll be better off that I can promise."

Sky then said, "Oh...ok..."

Sky then started to have a frown form upon his face and started to look really down and depressed.

Green noticed this but then looked at the counter and said, "Well I've got to run. Looks like the place is starting to pack up some more. If you happen to change your mind Mr. TF about letting this kid go with you, I'll promise you that you would not regret it. And Sky, if you end up going, let me know ok? Alright...bye then."

And then Green stood up and walked away towards the bar and went to help out with his friend at the bar. As for Sky and TF, they kept quiet to each other and didn't speak to one another for the rest of the night. They eventually finished their meals, didn't have to pay for it since it was on the house, and went back to the bed and breakfast. TF noticed Sky's silence though, but it didn't bother him so he just left him alone. And once they got back to the bed and breakfast, TF went up to his room and Sky went into the foyer. As for TF's room and how it looked, it was rather small.

However it wasn't too bad either. It had a bathroom with a simple bathtub and ink along with a toilet and some towels. There was a small bed, a little radio sitting on a night stand nearby, a mirror. There were also some drawers to put his cloths away as well in case he needed to do something with it, although...you know...that doesn't happen too often, but still. You never know when you need to use those drawers in hotel rooms.

There were also some paintings on the wall as well to make the whole place a little less depressing. Overall, the room wasn't too bad, but nothing too fancy either. Then of course Sky went into the foyer room, looking for his marefriend.

However he didn't see his marefriend anywhere.

Instead his father was sitting there in the foyer, sitting in a nice, comfy chair and he said, "Your marefriend left son. She said she had to go and do something. I told you...you shouldn't have left a lady waiting."

Sky then said to his father, "I know...I know..."

And then Sky went up to his room and did whatever he had to do. as for TF, he was in bed, eyes wide awake. He couldn't think properly as he had a lot on his mind.

He then suddenly said "What? What did you just tell me? I'm going soft? No...I'm not going to go soft. Are you mad? I would never go soft. Why would you even say such a thing?"

Then there was silence for a few second. Then TF continued to say, "From what I felt deep down within my heart earlier? Oh give me a break! I only felt that way because for once this town was quite peaceful in a sense. I haven't seen such a place that hasn't had any fighting in years. Cut me some slack for once. And besides, I couldn't help but play with those kids a little...you know?"

Then there was more silence for a bit. Then TF said, "I know you don't give a damn. Neither do I...I just like to take a break every once and awhile is all. And besides...you know I wouldn't dare go soft. You saw how I was with that kid at the bar earlier. He said he wanted to come along with me and I gave a straight answer: no."

Then there was silence again. TF then said, "And besides...I just got an idea how to prove to you that I haven't gone soft."

Then there was silence. TF then said, "What will I do to prove to you that I am as hard as a rock and will not give any mercy? Oh I've got the perfect idea. But it will include that kid. It will have to include him in order to prove you're wrong and so you won't leave me. And besides, it will also benefit me and my plan as well for Knight in the future. I just need to use that kid to prove something is all. And once you see it in action, you will be amazed and you won't regretting being by my side. Trust me, I'll let that kid know that he can come on the trip with me in the morning. Now...let me get some rest while there is still darkness outside."

And so TF closed his eyes and went to bed. And by morning as the sun rose, he yawned and got up from his bed and went towards the door to tell Sky the good news that he would like to hear. However he didn't have to search far for him, as Sky was by the door, all sad looking and stuff.

Sky then said, "I-I know what you said last night and all I want to say is while you can still reject my offer...but I just want to say before you leave today...just...please let me go. I really, really want to go with you on this trip. I mean I can't explain why to you why I want to go so badly, but I just do. So please...please, please, please, please, pleaaaaase with a cherry on top let me go."

TF then said, "Alright...you can go with me."

Sky then looked down to the ground said, "Alright then..I understand and...wait what? You're not joking with me are you? I can go with you?"

TF then said, "That's right. I gave it a little thought last night and I figured, what the hay? It couldn't hurt to have you tag along, now would it? Just as long as you promise to try and not fall behind, you can come with me. But we don't leave now though. A while from now, you'll get a message in the mail telling you where to meet up and when. For now just stay put here until I give you the message to come and meet me...is that clear?"

Sky's smile started to return and then said, "Oh yes...thank you very much good sir. Oh yes..Yes I understand...but thank you though!"

TF then said, "Yes well...it was my pleasure. I'll see you in a while. For now I must be heading out of town."

TF then went down the stairs, turned in his room key and signed out, and went outside to get himself hooked up to his cart.

while he was doing so, Sky had followed him and said to him, "Well..thanks again for letting me go! Oh and thanks for staying with us...tell your friends about us!"

TF then said, "Will do!"

And then TF was off. And as TF was heading out of the city, Sky went back inside with an eager face and was excited to go along with TF on the trip in the near future. As TF was walking out of town, Star was waiting for him, but it looked like she was waiting for him for what seemed like years and was starting to get impatient.

In which case TF responded with, "Oh don't give me that face."

And then the two headed out to go and see Blacky. The end...of this flashback.

BACK TO THE PRESENT...

As yes...back to the present of this part of my life. I guess that makes sense. Well anyways, aside from that flashback, we continue where I left off, the part where me and the group was running. We were running as fast as we could. Granted we couldn't run that fast of course, but we surely tried our very best and as we did, we ran past by a lot of stuff.

For example, we ran by a parrot that was oddly enough in this type of forest and a pony was there yelling, "Poly doesn't want a cracker!?"

Then the parrot replied back to it, "Poly wants a cracker!"

And the pony yelled back at the parrot, "You are lying. Poly doesn't want a cracker. Now you're fucking dead!"

And then the pony just start wailing on the parrot. I know it sounds ridiculous that we came across that in the forest, but it's actually true. We really did come across that. Of course we didn't have time to stop and ask what the hell was going on, but we honestly did see it. It was as bizarre as a New Yorker and a guy from New Jersey being friends.

Anyways, We also ran by a giant enemy crab with someone inflicting massive damage onto it, a black gorilla fucking a kid, a rooster saying, "I'M HERE!", and some old pony standing in the middle of the woods saying, "Where am I? This isn't the grocery store. Someone told me I was on the trolley to go to my daughter's house...wait...where am I? Who am I? Am I real? Does this reality even exists? Am I just a figment of my own imagination? Am I god? Ahhhh!"

That last part was Neon jumping up from the snow and taking that old pony to Neon Hell just so you know. Anyways, we saw some weird stuff running towards the two mountain tops, but what was even weirder was that we smelled what seemed to be like a strange gas in the area. I have no idea what it was, but it did smell funny.

Not gasoline kind of funny, but that kind of funny where you start to see things. I think it was coming from the shrooms doing some shrooms. Anyways, as we were getting closer and closer to our destination, we were leaving TF's group in the dust.

In fact, as I was in front leading, I said to everyone else behind me, "We're going to make it! We're going to live I tell ya! We're going to live!!"

Rock then told me, "Save it for when we are actually out of here Knight!"

Fighting then said, "He's right! We're not out of the woods yet! They could catch up to us any minute now!"

I then told them, "Catch up to us!? Look behind ya, they're nowhere to be found! They are biting the dust by now!"

And I was right, they were left in the dust as they haven't even caught up to us and were very far behind us. As we were far ahead of them, TF's group was hustling it as fast as they could. But thanks to Fizzy and his distraction, we were able to get far ahead of them with time to spare. With TF and his group, they were starting to get tired and such and was just about to give up.

However TF then spotted a nearby cliff that over looked the base of the mountain area. And so they went up to it until they reached the very edge of it. Once they did, they stopped to try and catch their breaths. And soon TF spotted us as tiny little dots running in the blanket of white, fluffy, snow.

He then said, "There they are! They're almost made it out of the woods!"

Blacky then said, "Well there's nothing we can do now! They are already too far ahead of us and by the time we reach where they are at now, chances are they would have hitched a ride with another pony or something. Face it! You've lost! They have already escaped and if word gets out, we might be all fucked! And who knows, we might end up going to jail if we're caught!"

Sky then said, "I don't want to go to jail...my father would kill me."

TF then said, "No one is going to jail. Now get a grip and let's try to think of something fast. They are over there and we are over here. We need to slow them down somehow."

Snow then said, "I have an idea, although it will be dangerous, especially for us."

TF then said, "Well do it then...and make it quick. We don't have much time before they pass the two mountains."

And so Snow got on the ground and took out his rifle. But instead of aiming the gun at one of us, he is instead looked towards the top of the mountains. The very top too. And then he aimed it very carefully and then pulled the trigger. It sounded stupid what he did, at least at first. But soon me and the others would be feeling the impact of what Snow had caused and what it inflicted upon us all.

As we were running, we were pretty much halfway through the two mountains. It was lengthy in a way, but we felt like we were going to make it. But we also heard the loud noise as well and we were all confused as we ran. But then the idea hit me as to what that was and what TF's group did, as I was sure it was them of course, and what they were trying to do.

I then yelled, "Turn around!"

Rock then said, "Why? We're almost out of this mess!"

I then said, "That shot you just heard is suppose to create an avalanche...and anytime now we're going to be crushed and we will die!"

Fighting then asked me, "But what about those other ponies! They will kill us if we turn around now!"

I then told him, "You either want to have a guarantee you want to die here now?! Or do you want a chance at surviving!?"

And then we all turned around as I assumed they all got the message in their heads. And as soon as we did we started to see some snow falling from the mountain. And from TF's group's point of view, the snow was heavy and falling down fast. Not only that, but the snow was coming down on all sides so with us in the middle, we surely started to see snow on its way down from the ground. And so we ran and we ran as fast as we could. We just needed to get out of there as fast as we could and so we pushed ourselves to our limit so we could try and survive. Eventually we made it out of between the mountain tops, but we were still in deep shit as the snow was about to come on top of us.

So we kept running and as we were running, TF's group just sat there and watched in silence. Waiting to see if we were going to die or live. And so we ran and we ran and eventually time was up. The snow pushed us even further and covered us in snow as we screamed as we did not know what to expect afterwards. And then...it all stopped for us.

The snow stopped and it had covered us. And our only way out...kind of...was blocked by tons and tons of white snow.

As for TF's group, TF then said, "Well then...let's go and find a place to set up camp shall we? We shall find out if they are living or dead by sunrise tomorrow."

Blacky then said, "Find out tomorrow? Look at that! They are covered in what is more than likely feet upon feet of snow and where they will more than likely die at this point! They're dead!"

TF then said, "Oh but don't underestimate them. They might be able to find a way out of that snow in time and live to tell the tale...assuming if they ever live that is."

Blacky then said, "What more proof do you want!? They're dead now! And that is all you wanted us to do on this trip isn't? So just call it a mission accomplished so we can all go home."

TF then said, "If you give me the dead bodies to proof it, then you can go home. Until then, we're not leaving. So like I said, we'll know by tomorrow. So let's go and find a place nearby that is suitable for us to stay at, shall we?"

Blacky then said, "Fine then. Let's get going. I'm tried anyways."

And then TF's group went up and left the area. However, as for us, a few hours later, my hoof came up above the snow. I then was able to climb out and get on top of all the snow. The same for the others as they climbed out too. And amazingly they all survived. As for me I just used my magic to get out of trouble of course. But for the others, they seemed to have been pretty miserable by that point.

Once I got out, I then said to everyone, "So..is everyone alright?"

Rock then looked at me and looked angry and he then said, "Alright? Does everything look alright to you!?"

I then said to him, "Jeez, I was just asking a simple question was all."

Rock then said, "We are out in the middle of fucking nowhere! We are cold! We are trapped in these woods! And we are being fucking hunted! Three of us are already fucking dead! So no...not everything is fucking alright!"

Fighting then said, "Rock...keep your voice down damn it!"

Rock then said, "Fuck no you son of a bitch! Look at us! We're fucked! And they are taking us one by one damn it! We need to do something...now! We need to strike back and kill them before they kill us!"

I then said, "With what? All we have are the two knives. which by the way, where are they?"

Rock then said, "I have it under my wings...now we need to do something while we still can. Maybe we can attack them without them knowing that we're going to attack."

Fighting then said, "Uhh...Rock...while I would love to get revenge and all...I think it's best we just find a way out of this place."

Rock then asked him, "Where?! There is no way out of this fucking hell hole!"

I then told him, "No...there is another way out. That's what Fighting said...right Fighting?"

Fighting then said, "Yes...that's right...I did say there was another way out. But it's a bit of a ways off though...towards the west from here. There's a waterfall you can cross over that's on top of a mountain that'll lead out of these woods. We just to find the river that runs to the west and it'll lead us to the waterfall that we need to cross."

I then said, "See, we just need to head there and we'll be home free."

Rock then said, "Yeah...with those fuckers on our tails. We'll never shake them off and live."

I then said, "Then what do you suggest we do then?"

Rock then said, "I've got an idea..."

A FEW HOURS LATER AT TF'S CAMP...

And so we return to TF's group. Once again...yay...I guess.

Or as Flutterguy would say, "I'm going to rape you"...because you know....that's what the Niggas say with their deep and sexual voices...don't they? Or am I getting the wrong information again from my sources? This time it being from CNN.

The Cunt News Network. Which rivals the CNNN The Central Nigga News Network. Which also rivals the KKK, which stands for Kinect, Konnect, Konnectica. I don't even know anymore. Anyways, let's continue off where TF's group was at. Well with them, they had found a decent spot not too far from the avalanche. It wasn't too close, but not too far either. They had set camp and surprisingly they were able to find a nice dry place for their camp. There was still snow around and it was cold as fuck just like anything else they had experienced, but it was in a dry place though.

And nearby there was a small hill and had a great flat landscape near them where they could see the sun rise from the distance. In order words, the hill was towards the West while the flat landscape was towards the East. Anyways, there wasn't grass though, just a bunch of dirt and rock. So you could get the sense of dark colors and brown when you were in that area. But still, they were able to find a spot and set up camp.

Not that they had a tent or anything, but they found a couple of logs from nearby to rest on and a campfire to keep them warm. And all seven of them were huddling around the campfire, keeping quiet as the sun lowered in the sky. There was also a beautiful orange kind of glow emitting from the sun as well as they were in that away.

Anyways, they all were around the campfire, keeping quiet and not saying a single word to each other. There was a tense feeling in the air, as no one wanted to speak about what happened earlier. Not that they had a problem with it, they just didn't know what to say.

However, eventually Sky spoke up and said, "So uh...if no pony else is going to talk, I'm going to go ahead and talk. Maybe get some smiles going on around here at the very least. You know...at least...do something while we're waiting. So...does anypony here knows what's the difference between a Zebra and a Pony?"

Blacky then said, "Come on Sky, that's enough. No pony here is in the mood talk. Right now we are all just...tired...ok? So just, keep it down for now."

Snow then said, "No no, please, I would like to hear this joke. I could use one considering we had a hard day's work. Especially if it's a joke from a traitor."

Blacky then said, "Wait just a god damn moment here Snow. I don't know why you keep thinking that this kid here is some kind of traitor, but I be dammed to let you keep accusing him of such a thing."

Snow then said to Blacky, "Now let's not be hasty here Blacky. I'm only looking out for the best of us, and right now I believe Sky here is a traitor and wants to kill us all. Not that I'm going to kill him or anything. From what happened last night, I might reconsider my assumptions and not even bother with him at all. But let's not linger on it right now, I would like to hear joke from traitor."

Sky then said as a small smile appeared on his face despite being labeled as a traitor, "Well alright then. Uhh....the difference between a zebra and a pony is that one of them is black with white stripes while the other is multi-colored."

Snow then said, "I don't get it."

Sky then said, "Well...you see...one of them is black while the other is...oh never mind...you wouldn't get the joke anyways. It's more or less of an Equestrian thing."

Mr. Brown then said, "Wait! I get it! Ha ha ha ha ha ah aha! That's so fucking funny!"

Pink then asked her brother, "And what the fuck are you laughing about?"

Mr. Brown then said, "Well I'm laughing at the joke of course you dumb bitch. Clearly you didn't get the punch line."

Pink then said, "What punch line! There was no joke what Sky had said!"

Mr. Brown then said, "Yes there fucking was you dumb broad! No wonder you couldn't get into college and decided to be a gold digger!"

Pink then said, "I didn't drop out of college! I didn't even finish school because we were too poor to send me to school! And even then I still stabbed a few kids because before so I wouldn't even be able to get into school. And besides, you didn't go to school either because you were too retarded for them accept you!"

Mr. Brown then said, "Well then that's why they had that school for the special. Because I'm fucking special!"

Pink then said, "What in the fuck are you even talking about!?"

TF then said, "Enough! Since you two are so talkative and seem to have a lot of energy right now, I suggest you two go check on where we left Knight and the others."

Mr. Brown and Pink both looked at TF and then at each other, than back at TF.

Mr. brown then asked TF, "And why do we have to go check on a couple of dead bodies?"

TF then said, "Because, for all we know, they could have lived and escaped by now. And if they are on the run, we need to go after them, regardless if we're tired or not. They almost escaped once and I am sure in the name of Celestia will not let it happen again."

Mr. Brown then said, "But we trapped them in this forest. How could they escape?!"

Blacky then said, "There is more than one way to get out of this forest you dumbass! I'm not entirely sure what the next exit is, but I'm guessing they would be trying to find one as soon as they can."

TF then said, "Exactly. So Mr. Brown and Pink, it's up to you, the both of you, to go and check. And it's simple too. It's not that far of a walk from here. Just go up that hill over there and keep walking straight until you get to where we were. And leave your equipment here."

Pink then asked TF, "And what are we supposed to do exactly if we get attacked?"

TF then said, "Simple. Just run back here and we'll handle the rest. And if they're stupid enough you can lead them back to our camp and we'll end it right here, once and for all. And if you don't see anything where we were before, than just come back here and you two can go to sleep. And if you see holes in the snow, then hurry your asses back here so we can move out."

Mr. Brown then asked TF, "But why us? Why not have all of us go? Hell, why not let us use our equipment?"

TF then said, "Because, besides from Sky here, you two are...how do I say it without being rude? You two are idiots and annoying. Granted still valuable to the group since you know how to at least kill compared to Sky, but the best way to describe you two...well, let's just say I'm using you as bait. If they kill the both of you, fine. If you come back, that's just as fine. And besides, right now, no pony else really cares to go and you two are the most likely candidates to go out and search for anypony else that may still be alive. In other words Mr. Brown and Pink...no one gives a fuck about you two. Now off you go."

And then Mr. Brown and Pink gave a weird look towards TF and got up from their resting spots. Then they were on their way as they climbed the small hill and went towards west in a single direction towards where the avalanche happened. As they were walking towards the area where we were buried, they were both talking.

Mr. Brown was then saying, "Those fucking assholes, leading us to our deaths. They're the fucking idiots."

Pink then said, "Oh come on, they have a point. You are the idiot that would get us all killed. I say if you weren't my brother, I would be dragged along with you."

Mr. Brown then said, "What the fuck are you talking there sis? You're as retarded as I am! In fact, you're ten times more retarded then I am. Clearly I am the most superior one here."

Pink then said, "Oh yeah, then how come I was the leader of our little gang back when we were robbing banks while you were the last one in our group to do anything?"

Mr. Brown then said, "That's because you never made me leader of the bank robbing group."

Pink then said, "It's because you did that one time, but you ended up almost getting us killed when you failed to even steal money from a kid that one time. I mean we were in the middle of a desert and there was a kid was some money and you couldn't steal the money from that kid. Even I could in five seconds."

Mr. Brown then said, "Well look at the bitch that's talking. At least I wasn't the one that fucked a squirrel!"

Pink then said, "What squirrel!? There was no squirrel, you was eating mushrooms that one time and you thought you saw me fuck a squirrel! I'm serious, I have no idea why Ma even had you. She should have just gotten that abortion when she had that chance."

Mr. Brown then said, "And Pa should have fucking raped you in the ass while you were a fetus you stuck up bitch!"

Pink then said, "Oh ha ha...real original there brother. If I didn't know, I think you're trying to be smart for once, but every time you try, you end up fucking it up just like you do to everything that you ever do in your life. I mean, you're a real fuck up you know. A real mistake that should have been put down when you was just a sperm. I mean Pa should have just jacked off that one time instead of fucking Ma that one time. You would have been better off in the toilet instead in Ma's vagina you know."

Mr. Brown then said, "Shut up."

Pink then said, "Oh, you can't handle a little insult from your little sis? I really mean it. You really are one sad sack of an excuse for a stallion. You can't even fight a girl and that's sad. I can kick your fucking ass and that's sad. I would have at least a little respect for you if you could at least fight a mare, but you can't, because you're such a fucking wuss son of a bitch and you know it too."

Mr. Brown then said, "I swear sis, if you don't shut up right now I'll strangle you out here and feed you to the timber wolves."

Pink then said to her brother, "You don't have the balls big brother. You don't even have two balls either. Because one of your nuts got busted from that one time when you tried to fuck a dog up the ass."

Mr. Brown then said, "Well it wasn't my fault! That dog was coming on to me!"

Pink then said, "It got on top of you because it wanted to lick your face. Now come on, we're almost there to the site. The sooner we take a look around, the sooner we can get back to camp and I can get some shut eye."

Mr. Brown then said, "Fine, but one more word about you telling me how worthless I am and I'll snap your neck you bitch." Pink then said, "Whatever you fucking asshole."

And then they soon got quiet and walked a little bit further into the woods until they reached where they once were. When they got to the spot with all the snow and shit, they were on that little cliff again from where they saw the snow coming off the mountain. Well, they got to the edge of the cliff and they're eyes got wide as soon as they saw what they saw.

They saw four holes in the snow and Mr. Brown then said, "Fucking shit! They're still alive!" Pink then started to look around her surroundings."

Mr. Brown then continued to say, "Now what are we going to tell them now? I mean we have to get walking again and I don't want to do that. I mean fucking shit...and besides that is a fuck ton of snow right there. How the fuck are they even fucking alive and..."

Pink then said as she was looking at something in the sky and she said to her brother, "Will you just shut up for a moment and take a look at this?"

Mr. Brown then went over to Pink's position and was confused.

He then asked her sis, "What are you looking at?"

Pink then said, "Just look up there you idiot."

And so Mr. Brown then looked up to the sky and found black smoke coming from the nearby woods. The smoke looked like it was coming from a camp fire of some sort and as it was rising into the air and getting as high as the clouds were, Pink and Mr. Brown were a bit shocked as to what they were seeing.

Pink then asked her brother, "Do you know what this means?"

Mr. Brown then said, "That we have to tell[ the other guys that we have to get a move on?"

Pink then said, "No you fucking idiot. Don't you see what this means. We can go and capture the rest of them ourselves and bring them back to the group. Then that way the others wouldn't see us as idiots any more you know?"

Mr. Brown then said, "I know...but we don't have any guns to take em' down though."

Pink then said, "Come on, they are as weak as Sky is. They wouldn't be able to fight back especially after surviving an avalanche like that. more than likely they're trying to get warmed up or some shit like that. They'll be easy to take back with us. Now let's get going."

Mr. Brown then said, "Fine then...but if we get killed, I'm blaming you."

Pink then said, "Fine by me. I mean as long as you're not living after I do, I'm fine with that."

Mr. Brown then said, "Oh go fuck yourself."

Pink then responded with, "Oh how original there big brother."

Mr. Brown then said, "Shut up."

And then they didn't say a single word after that. They just kept quiet as they walked through the woods and walked towards our little camp fire. And they walked and walked and found nothing interesting as they walked by considering I usually get all the good stuff. You know, the polar bears and black bears. Hell, I get all that black pussy...cats whenever I walk through the woods. Well, they walked and they walked, but it wasn't too far, and certainly not too long before those two reached our camp site.

When they did, they didn't see anyone there at all. In fact, all they saw was the area the camp was in. Our camp was in a small circle, surrounded by tall trees and it as the sun was gone by this point, so all around the campsite was nothing but darkness, for the most part. You still had Luna's moon helping a little bit, but outside of that, it was just a small circle covered in snow and surrounded by tall dark trees late at night.

There was like a log or two and just a simple campfire. But outside of that, no pony was there. Pink thought that both of them were going to remain silent, just in case if we were just to be happening to be hiding.

But Mr. Brown then suddenly said, "Hello!? Is anypony here!? Get your fucking asses out here so we can kill ya! We promise we won't hurt you!"

Pink then said, "Oh shut the fuck up. You're even bad at trying to lure prey out of their hiding. And besides, I don't feel right being here. I think we should head back before anything bad happens."

Mr. Brown then said, "Anything bad happens?! Come on what's going to happen now!? There's nopony around here and there certainly won't be anypony else there out in those dark fucking woods. There's nothing to worry about!" It's just a little creepy is all. What? Can't handle a little creepy campsite? Are you too scared you fucking pussy ass bitch?"

Pink then said, "Well it definitely isn't natural to see a random campfire out here in the middle of nowhere, is it? And besides, I'm looking around here and I'm noticing these tall trees have branches stretching out into the center of that campfire. In fact I think I see something on one of those branches."

Mr. Brown then said, "Oh come on now, you're just seeing things. The dark is just playing tricks on your mare mind. Just let a stallion handle this. Now just watch me as I go near the campfire and you will see there is nothing to be afraid of."

And so Mr. Brown went towards the campfire and all that happened was he felt the warmth of the fire as it hit his body. It was sort of a pleasant feeling for him, but outside of that, all he did was turn around and look towards his sister.

He then said with a smile filled with confidence, "See! There's nothing wrong here at all!"

As he said his last word, he stumped on to his back right hoof and once that happened, a trap was activated. He back leg was captured in what seemed to be like rope and was suspended in the air as he was over the fire. Not too high over it, but not too low either to where he would be caught on fire. He was at that right position where he was being suspended over the fire where the fire wouldn't hurt him too much. Well, Pink saw this and she started to laugh while Mr. Brown was screaming at the top of his lungs.

He was really fucking scared and you could see it in his eyes too.

He then said, "Ahhh! Get me down from here sis! Get me the fuck down from here!"

Pink just continued to laugh her ass off as she was even on the ground laughing.

Mr. Brown then said, "This isn't fucking funny sis! Now get me down from here! I don't want to die!"

Pink then said, "Oh give me a break there brother. You should see the look on your face! Ha ha ha ha ha ha haaaaaa! What did you say earlier? That I was a wuss? That you were a stallion that wasn't scared of anything! Haha ha ha aha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! You're so fucked right now!"

Mr. Brown then said, "Stop laughing and just get me down from here already damn it! Just please get me down from here!"

And then after Mr. Brown said that, we emerged from the darkness. Me, Rock, Fighting, and Spirit came out from the dark woods and into the light to see what was happening.

We circled the campfire and saw who we captured, but then we looked at Pink and which case Rock was ready to go after her until she said, "Don't mind me fellas. I'm not going to put up a fight with you four. In fact, you can have that son of a bitch right there and I won't even bother coming back for you either."

Rock then said, "You don't want to save your friend right there?"

Pink then said, "Oh fuck no! That son of a bitch is a pain in my fucking ass and you would be doing me a favor for getting rid of him for me. You don't have to kill him, do whatever you want with him. I don't care. I'm going back now, but all I have to say is that is fucking hilarious right there. Oh the fucking irony. Aha ha ha ha ah ha!"

And Pink walked away into the darkness and didn't look back as she walked back to camp. It was a bit odd what had happened, but you know, it is what happened.

Fighting then asked, "So...now what do we do?"

Rock then responded with, "We have a chance now, we have one of them in our hooves...so that means it's payback time."

Mr. Brown then said, "Look, I didn't do anything! It's her who you want! Not me!"

Rock then got close to Me. Brown and punched him in the stomach as I should mention Mr. Brown was hanging upside down, over the fire.

As Rock punched Mr. Brown, as he was using his wings to fly up near to him, he said to him, "Shut the fuck up you son of a bitch! You have no idea what we're going to do to you after what you have done to us! You just messed with the wrong fucking ponies...you hear me son of a bitch!"

Mr. Brown then said, "Oh please don't hurt me1 L-Look...I'm sorry if I did anything wrong to you guys...it's just that..."

Rock the interrupted him and said to him, "If one more words out from you, I promise you're going to fucking suffer damn it...NOW SHUT THE FUCK UP!"

I then asked Rock, "So...uh...just so we're clear here...how did you set up this trap again? I mean...we didn't have any rope anything like that?"

Rock then said, "We didn't. I just found something in the woods and improvised. Trust me, I know a little something about making traps in the woods with very little resources. Before I worked for Fighting, I was taught by a few other ponies as a kid. It wasn't much, just like you Knight, but it sure came in handy today, that's for sure."

Fighting then asked Rock, "So...what are we going to do to him exactly?"

Rock then said with a stern look at fighting and said to him, "We're going to kill him...that's what."

Fighting then said, "Isn't this a bit much? I mean I know they need to pay for what they have done but...couldn't we at least try to just keep him captured until we find somepony else where we could try...and you know...maybe put them under arrest or something like that?"

Rock then said, "We have nopony out here Fighting. It is just the four of us out here and nopony else is coming out to help us. We are on our own right now and so that means we have to take care of ourselves. We have to survive damn it! And to do so, we have to do what we have to do. In which case that means we have to kill this son of a bitch. This animal here that killed all those ponies back at that camp. This piece of pony garbage that killed Fizzy. This scum of the earth that killed Axe. This sack of sad shit that killed G. We need to kill this son of a bitch before it's too late. We need to kill them all if we can. You've got that?"

I then said, "Well I'm not up for it but uhh...what the hell, I've seen worst."

Fighting then looked at me and said to me, "Knight...I thought you had some compassion in you left?"

I then told him, "Well Rock has a point. I've been in a situation where I had to do some stuff that I wasn't too particularly proud of. Besides, I've killed ponies before...granted though it wasn't easy, nor was it that great, but you know...you just have to do what you've got to do. Besides, what is the worst that can happen?"

Rock then said, "Exactly. Knight here gets the idea. Now...does anypony here wants to get the knife or should I do it?"

Fighting then asked Rock as Spirit just sat like a bump on a log...on a log, "What are you're going to do to him?"

Rock then said, "I'm going to cut his fucking head off."

Mr. Brown then heard what Rock had to say what he was going to do to him and he yelled out, "Oh god please no!"

Rock then said as he punched Mr. Brown again, "I said shut the fuck up!"

Fighting then asked, "Isn't that bit too cruel? Especially since those knives aren't really meant to cut off a head of a pony?"

Rock then said, "I know...that's why it's going to be very painful for him. He'll suffer like how the others suffered. An eye for a fucking eye I say. Now...anypony that doesn't' want to watch, look away now before things start to get messy. Otherwise, just sit down and shut the fuck up."

I then said, "Oh...ok."

Fighting then said, "Aren't you're going to protest this Knight? I mean he's going to..."

I then told him, "Yeah...I know. But at this point, I would prefer not to piss Rock off here. And besides, I'm not the one that's getting my hooves dirty. Rock is, and besides, I'm not really in the mood to argue. I would prefer to conserve my energy so we can make a break for it tomorrow morning and get the hell out of here."

Rock then said, "Good, at least you're on my side. As for you fighting, just sit down and shut up."

And so I stood up while Fighting and Spirit sat down on the log and watched Rock do his magic. Rock went by one of the logs and picked up one of the knives that he hid with his mouth. He made sure the blade was out in the open and went towards Mr. Brown's neck.

Mr. Brown of course was scared shitless and was not quite ready for his death to come to him. Rock of course was hovering above the ground, looking straight into Mr. Brown's eyes.

Rock then said the best he could as he had the knife in his mouth, "Any last words?"

Mr. Brown then said, "Yeah...I know this is going to be ironic...ha...but uhhh...I kind of hope there is a god now."

Rock then aimed for the neck in the front and slowly started to cut. Mr. Brown's neck slowly started to bleed out as blood started to gush out over as it hit the fire and burned. Mr. Brown of course was screaming as much as he could, but soon his voice slowly started to disappear as he neck was but severed. Rock then started to cut a little harder and harder with every stroke he made. He soon started to get to some veins and so he pushed really hard to cut through it.

Soon he hit bone as blood was everywhere, especially all over his face. By this point though Mr. Brown was dead and had suffered several long minutes of pure pain and agony. However Rock wasn't done as he continued to cut through his spinal cord and such. And soon before you know it, Rock had the head of Mr. Brown hit the fire, which added fuel to the flames to keep it going just a little longer too, as a headless corpse of a pony that was once alive hanged over the campfire that we had made.

Blood was still coming out of course, and lots of it, but no one really cared at this point. Mr. Brown was dead and had his head cut off slowly by a pocket knife as he slowly suffered, and Rock was just standing there with his face covered in blood as he dropped the knife to the floor. He just stood there all salient and shit. And none of us said a word.

But then I said, "So uhhh...does anyone here want to hear a joke?"

Rock then said, "Is it the joke about the clown?"

I then said, "Uhh...what?"

Rock then said as he continued to stand up, "I've got a joke for you. It's about the clown that laughed. There was a clown that loved to fucking laugh all day. He loved to laugh so much that he would go out of his way to do anything to make him laugh, even if it meant hurting others. But then one day he stopped laughing. He didn't know what was wrong. He tried to do the things that made him laugh, but yet he couldn't find anything to make him laugh anymore. The things that made him laugh wasn't doing it for him anymore. So he started to get depressed.

'He went to the doctor to get anti-depressants, but all the doctor did was laugh at his face as the doctor found it ironic that a clown couldn't laugh. Where ever he went, others started to laugh at his face and soon he started to get addicted to pain killers to make the laughs go away in his head. Then one day, one day he got an idea. He figured out what could make him laugh again and make all the bad ponies go away. So he went into his kitchen and grabbed a big knife out. Then he slowly cut himself open and started to rip out his intestines. He found it funny because it looked like streamers to him, but yet it was his own organs.

'He found it funny because his organs looked like balloons and streamers to him. He found it funny because he was alone and soon he laughed again. But as he laughed, blood came out of his mouth and he kept pulling out his intestines Next day investigators were there at his house to find his body completely emptied of his organs while the clown had a big smile on his face. And to the ponies that were looking at him., they were laughing too. It's all a big joke to them. ha...ha...ha..."

I then said, "So...what was the punch line again?"

Fighting then said, "Wow...that's depressing it makes me want to gouge out my eyes with a fork."

Rock then said, "That's life for you...it's just one big fucking joke as a clown laughs at you as it pukes up its intestines and the clown keeps laughing at you and your face. It's so fucking funny."

I then said, "So...why don't you sit down Rock and we can all you know...talk and stuff. Because you know...we could all calm down and just talk and stuff. And get the fact that Rock here just took off a head of a pony with a pocket knife."

Rock then said, "Fine."

And then Rock too his seat on a log, a log all to himself. As for me, I sat down by Fighting along with Spirit on the other log. And then we talked for a bit.

I then said, "So uhh...what does anyone wants to talk about?"

Fighting then said, "Well...you didn't mention that you saw some stuff worst than this? What was it?"

I then said, "Oh uhh...well...let's just say I've seen some fucked up shit before. But to be honest it's not much to really talk about...at least right now."

And then we all stayed silent. I then said, "Wow...no one here wants to talk at all huh?"

Rock then said, "No...no pony here wants to. I'm not in the fucking mood and Spirit there is just sitting there as usual. And Fighting is just too much of a fucking pussy to do anything what he needs to do."

Fighting then got a little angry and then said to Rock, "What are you talking about Rock? Of course I can do what I need to do. I mean I ran that business that you were a part of. I mean I know how to fight and I know how to get tough when I need to get tough."

Rock then said, "No you don't. You're an incompetent fool that is too old for this world. Face it Fighting, you're nothing but a waste of time and filth. I don't even know why you're even alive after what happened. Not only that but you are nothing but a scared out stallion that doesn't know how to stand up for himself."

Fighting then said, "That's not true!"

Rock then said, "It is true...and deep down you know it's true too. Now...to iterate again...no pony here wants to talk a single fucking word. No pony here wants to hear any god damn jokes either. So everypony here just shut the fuck up and get some sleep. We'll be leaving before dawn breaks."

I then said, "Well that uhh....sounds a little too much for me. And really, we can't all talk to each? No one here wants to discuss their personal back stories so we can all relate to each other and may or may not give a fuck about each other of one of us happens to die? No one wants to be a relatable pony here and have some sort of sad and caring back story and try and attempt to make others care?"

Rock then gave a stern look and then I said, "Alright then...I guess we can all get some shut eye...I guess. Good night!"

And then I got on the ground and fell asleep. And so did the others. But Rock stayed up just a little bit to think inside his mind. There wasn't much to really note other than all he did was stare at the dead body and thought about what he had said. He also thought about what he was going to do when it was time to wake up. Then Rock went to sleep.

I know there sounds like a little bit more detail would be there, but to be honest that's all that happened. Spirit usually didn't talk. Fighting was starting to slowly go quiet. Rock wasn't in the mood to talk. And I...was lost with the group and all honesty. Once we were all together, and now we were falling apart.

Anything that I had to say was lost in communication you could say. If anything, by this point, I was just an observer in a bad situation. In other words, I was just trying to stay alive like the others, but didn't want to over step my boundaries. Anyways, that was it for us.

BACK AT TF'S GROUP...

And so we return to TF's group once more. I know it sounds like they had more stuff going on. But in all actuality, not really this time around. if anything they just had an equal amount of stuff happen to them compared to us. Anyways, they were all waiting for the two to come back and soon from the darkness emerged Pink. However they were all confused as to why only one of them came back.

TF then asked, "I see you're alive. But where's your brother?"

Pink then said, "Oh you wouldn't believe what happened. So we were at that place where we left those ponies and they escaped."

TF then said, "Escaped!?"

Pink then said, "Oh don't worry, we found a smoke trail leading back to their camp. Turns out they left a little trap for us and my brother was a dumb enough idiot to get him caught in that trap now and he's more than likely dead by now."

TF then said, "I see. And you just...left him there."

Pink then said, "Sure did, that son of a bitch deserved it too. Anyways, I don't know about any of you, but I'm wanting to hit the hay. Well good night boys, I'll see all of you in the morning."

Snow then asked Pink, "But what about the others? Shouldn't we be after them right now before they escape"

TF then said, "No...no we shouldn't."

Blacky then asked TF, "Why not? I thought you said we would go after them regardless if we're tired?"

TF then said, "I did, but considering that they set up a little campfire and a trap, more than likely they're not going anywhere tonight. As long as we get up early enough, we'll be fine tomorrow to hunt them down again. There was only four of them left, correct?"

Blacky then said, "Last time I checked...yeah. We killed one. Then Snow killed another. Star there finished off the last one. So we only have four left."

TF then said, "Then tomorrow should be the last day for the trip for us all."

Sky then said, "Really? Tomorrow will be it?"

TF then responded with, "More than likely, Yes...yes it will be. And after tomorrow is over Sky, you can go back home and show how tough you are to your marefriend."

Sky then said, "But...but I didn't do much at all."

TF then said, "Nonsense Sky. You did some stuff that not everypony else in this world would do. For starters you stayed by us instead of leaving. You even killed that bear as well. You even saw some harsh stuff. Now to be honest you're not that tough, but you have the potential at the very least. And I'm sure as you and Blacky stay as friends in the future, you'll come along just fine for your marefriend. Tomorrow will be our last day everypony...so enjoy it while it lasts. So...goodnight everypony...and sleep tight."

And then...everypony in TF's group went to sleep.

THE NEXT DAY....

It was right before dawn. Right before when the sun broke through the sky to show its bright and shinning light. However, it was during that time where you could sort of see some light.

Sort of between the time of night and the break of dawn. Somewhere around four thirty to five thirty in the morning you could say it was. And some of the animals were up as some birds were chirping and such. And aside for some birds chirping, it was somewhat completely silent, with the exception of the birds of course. And as for the camp itself, the fire died out, so it was cold as fuck as you could imagine. And for all four of us, we were all sleeping. Well, most of that is. For fighting and his son, they were sleeping by the log.

As for me, I was on the dirt floor, on my back, with my eyes closed and still in a deep sleeping state. I don't recall what I dreamed about that night, but then again from what I hear, if you don't remember your dreams, apparently you had a good night's rest. But then again this is a different universe where an alicorn can walk into your dreams. Although sometimes I question even if that is real. But aside from that, you get the idea.

I was sleeping somewhat peacefully. But of course, like I said, not all of us was sleeping. Rock was up and he slightly kicked me. I didn't feel anything at first as like I said, I was in a deep sleep.

But then Rock kicked me again, but this time saying to me, "Pssh...get up Knight. Get."

Then Rock kicked me one final time to where he then said to me, "Get up Knight, we need to get going before the sun has a chance to rise."

As he kicked me for the final time, I slowly opened my eyes. And as I opened them, all I saw was the grey-bluish sky above me.

But I still felt tired and felt like just closing my eyes to go back to sleep. Like those times I remember from Earth that I vaguely remember always being waking up to go to school, but then just wanting to go back to bed but then getting constantly yelled at to get up.

But, you know, that was a long time ago for me and I don't even think I remember exactly what happened for me back before I even discovered that portal to the outside of the universe. Anyways, I knew I had to get up though since I was being chased and shit like that, so I forced myself to get up and as I did, I rubbed my eyes with one of my hooves to get my eyes open.

And as I slowly got up from the dirt ground, I looked over to see that Fighting and Spirit were still sleeping by the logs. As for Rock, he was looking at what once was the fire for our little camp.

The fire was still gone of course, but yet he was looking deeply into it as if the fire was still there. Then I saw Rock pick up one of the pocket knives and put in under his wing. As for the second pocket knife, he just left it there.

Then he turned around and looked over towards me and said to me, "Well...what are you waiting for, get the others up. We need to get moving."

I then said, "Well don't you think we can just slow down for a bit. I mean, I know we're being chased and all, but that mountain isn't too far. And I'm sure TF and the others aren't up at this point. I think we can take our time a little slowly."

Rock then said, "For a guy who said who knew the basics of survival, you're one fucking idiot you know."

I then said, "I know. Sometimes I forget you know. Sometimes I just like to take things a little easy and stuff...you know. That and I do smoke weed sometimes so...sometimes my brain isn't that great. Ad you know, technically I'm still young and stupid."

Rock then told me, "Well this isn't something exactly to be taking easily. They already know where we are at and if we aren't fast enough, they'll catch up to you guys and all of this shit would have been for nothing."

I then asked Rock, "Well they'll catch up to you too you know."

Rock then said, "I'm not going with you guys."

I then said, "Wait...what? You're not coming? Why not?"

Rock then said, "I had some time to think last night. I had some time to think about it all and all we've been through. And even though it hasn't been much, nor it hasn't been much time we spent trying to get to know each other, it feels like it's been enough that I still feel something deep down inside. In other words Knight, I'm sorry the way that I acted the way that I have in the past. But you know, I'm just not really meant for the world of ponies and harmony. I was brought up in a bad crowd as a kid. And as a kid it starts to weigh on you as an adult. And so as the years go by, I just learned to stop caring and just continue to move on with life and only worrying about me.

'The only other one that I slightly cared for though was Fighting since he got me a job when I couldn't even find a job for myself. But aside from that though, my life really hasn't lead to much to be honest. And if I'm going to die one day, then it should be here. It should be here where I can put up a fight at least. I mean I might not be the best at fighting or killing for that matter, I just know when to not take shit from others. But I do know a little about using knives though. And I figured if I'm going down today, I'm at least going to take one of those fuckers with me. And considering all they have done is kill us and kill us, I'll at least get the second and make it easier for you guys And it'll also buy you guys sometime as well. I also left the second pocket knife for you and Fighting as well, so just in case, you have something at least to defend yourselves."

I then said, "So basically what you're saying is that even though we haven't known each other for that long, somewhere in your heart you feel like we've bonded enough for you to give a crap about me?"

Rock then said, "Kind of. But I'm not going to keep you here with us talking. You need to get moving and I need to get walking towards their camp if I want to take one of them down. If I'm correct, they might be still asleep and so I can take one of them down easily."

I then asked Rock, "How do you know where the camp is though?"

Rock then told me, "I really don't know, but if I had to guess, it's not far from here since we had some visitors last night. That and, there are some tracks that were left behind that might help me bit. I'm thinking about taking that bitch that was here last night, considering she knew the way to get to our camp. Figured if they don't have her, they might have a little trouble finding where we were last night."

I then said, "Well...if this is what you want...then...goodbye...I guess. I barely knew ye"

Rock then said, "Yeah...me too. One more thing though, before I go. Fizzy said that he didn't mean much in god's eyes and he felt like he was only made to be killed off in the end. Do you think, that goes for me too?"

I then said, "What? You mean god just for some reason created you only to be axed off or something?"

Rock then said, "Yeah. Do you think...that...my life actually meant something and my time here wasn't wasted at all?"

I then said, "Well I mean if you asking the question about god and why you're here, you're getting a little deep aren't you...especially like a time like this? I mean if we were going to have that conversation, we should do it when we're high. But I suppose to answer your question...that depends really. I mean I felt like it meant something for you being here, although for Fizzy I barely remembered him. But with you, I kind of felt like you had something going on. But I suppose that's up to you isn't it?"

Rock then asked me, "Do you feel like your time here meant something?"

I then said, "Yeah, although to be honest it just felt like I was just here and was just along for the ride and all. Well...I suppose you're off then?"

Rock then said, "Yeah...yeah it is. I'll see you again one day, assuming if we ever do see each other again."

I then said to him, "Yeah...maybe we will. Maybe we will. Or maybe in the next few days I'll end up forgetting you instead. But we'll see."

Rock then said, "Well whatever happens, one thing is for sure. This is surely going down in history no matter what. Maybe not in the history books, but in history nonetheless. Goodbye, I hope you guys make it."

And then Rock finally walked away from me and was on his way towards TF's camp. And as for me, I just stood there quietly as he walked away as far as he could before I stopped seeing him in the thick woods filled with trees and various types of plant life. And once he was gone, I walked over to Fighting and slowly shook him up, which in turn also woke Spirit up as well. When they woke up and Fighting yarned, he got up along with Spirit, but was confused as to where was Rock at.

I then simply told them, "Yeah, he said he needed to go do something and he more than likely will not be back. That's all I have to say. But huh...he left us one of the knives if you want to take it?"

And so they didn't say anything and we were on our way. However, as for me, I took the knife into my satchel that I sometimes forget that I have. Seriously I don't know why I forget, I guess I just have other things on the mind is all. Well anyways, aside from that, we were well on our way towards that mountain and we were walking.

I know we should have been running, but we weren't on the run, we were walking and it would have been better to preserve our energy anyways instead of using it to run, because you know, we might have had to run away from TF's group if they had found us. But then again, I wasn't exactly an expert in physics was I? Granted though I did know a little something about technology, just not...physics. Well anyways, as we were well on our way towards getting out of this forest, there was still Rock.

As for him, he was well on his way towards TF's group as well. He was walking by himself, all alone, while holding that knife. For me, it felt like a crow should have been holding that knife and ...taking him hostage while mugging him. But, really I'm just imagining stuff there Anyways, he was walking by himself and keeping his thought inside his mind.

He thought about his past which compared to the rest of the world that he was only a small fraction of sad stories. So even if it was tragic for him to grow up as a kid, it wasn't special in ways. He was just another sad soul roaming the earth among the living is all. And his sad story, that you may or may not give a crap about, he still felt like he could do at least something instead of just dying off life Fizzy or Axe did.

No, instead he felt like he could at least contribute something while still feel like he mattered in life. But in truth he didn't. As or Rock walking, he kept wing, got a little lost for a bit, but found a trail of hoof prints that was made by Pink from earlier that was still there. Granted though, it was starting to be covered up as time went on, but still. Anyways, he was walking and walking and the sun was just about to get to that point where it was morning, but eventually he got to TF's group was on that little hill towards the west.

And as he was on the hill, he could see the sun slowly rising towards the East. He could see over the horizon line as the land stretched as far as it could before there was more trees somewhere in the beyond. And as for Rock, he spotted Pink who was sleeping on the ground on her stomach. They were all still sleeping, even for TF, who felt like that kind of person who wouldn't sleep, but instead stare at you while you're sleeping and thinking about killing you while you're sleeping.

Anyways, he then slowly made his way down the hill as quietly as he could. As his hooves was making some noises on the dirt ground as there was some gravel as well, it wasn't much noise being made. And since most of them was in a deep state of sleep, they wouldn't be bothered by the noise too much either. And so Rock made his way towards Pink, who also happened to be the closest within the camp area.

And as Rock was getting close, he got the knife out from under his wing and put it in his mouth. Although I should possibly bring this up, since this might confuse you...some of you...Grammar Nazis... Cow Tippers sons of bitches, that ponies here and their hooves was a bit weird.

Sometimes they can grab stuff with it and sometimes they couldn't. Even still to this day it's a bit hard for my mind to wrap around how it works since all I do ever do is use my magic. But for those that didn't have the magic, it was a bit odd.

Just thought I should point that out...I guess. Anyways, there Rock was, looming over Pink's sleeping body. And with the knife in his mouth with the end with the blade pointing towards Pink's back, Rock was ready for the final kill. And so he did it quickly. He jumped on to Pink's back and stabbed her several times in the back. Of course Pink didn't sleep easily through this. Of course the pain jolted her awake and therefore she screamed as high as she could, which then made everyone else wake up to the sound of bloody murder happening in front of their eyes.

Rock tried to stab Pink in the back as many times as he could and he kept stabbing her as many times. It got to the point where it didn't matter because she would be dead in a matter of minutes. But the odd thing was, there was no sound when the knife went in and out of Pink. Instead it was just a silent noise as it happened. And it went in easily too. It was as if her skin was hot butter. But anyways, her organs were all fucked up and blood was coming out as much as it could, even through pink's mouth. As for the others, they got up as quick as they could.

But it was Snow that gathered up his strength first and jumped towards Rock and pushed him aside and kept him pinned down. But while Snow had Rock pinned down, he gave him a few punches to the face as hard as Snow could. It didn't take many punches though before Rock's face was all fucked up and his face starting to swell as blood dripped down his nose and came out of his mouth.

Soon, Rock was beaten to a bloody pulp. As for the others, they went to check on Pink, but she was near death at this point and was just a few minutes away from death taking her away. For her she couldn't breathe. All she can do was make a slight noise from her mouth that sounded like a whimper, but not really though.

It's hard to explain, but let's just say she was struggling to be kept alive. But soon, she stopped breathing altogether and finally died as her eyes were left open. And her soul escaped her body and she was gone from the world of the living. The others saw this while Snow was busy dealing with Rock. TF was a bit upset the most though.

Despite him not really caring about those two, he was still upset that Rock was able to get a jump on them and kill one of their own just easily like that. Now, TF's group was down two. Which meant that there were only five left while my group only was down to three, which was counting me of course. However, TF was still a bit up set so he furiously walked over to Snow and pushed him aside.

And as Rock was on the ground, with his face covered in blood and all fucked up and shit, he looked towards TF and smiled and laughed a little. He laughed and laughed and TF was confused, but still at the same time upset.

So TF asked Rock, "What's so god damn funny to you?"

Rock then responded with, "You thought you could kill us all without any consequences. You thought we were fucking weak and you could kill us so easily. Well the tables have fucking turned because I've got two of yours now. And if I can just get one more, we'll be even."

TF then said, "I'm afraid to ruin your parade, but we'll going to kill you now. But first, tell us and I promise your death will be a quick one at that, where are the others going? You must have done this to buy them some time...didn't you?"

Rock then said, "You got that right you son of a bitch. But I ain't telling you SHIT. You can go to HELL and BURN you sack of pony garbage."

TF then looked towards Blacky in which case Blacky responded with, "Don't look at me. I have no idea where they're going."

TF then looked back towards Rock and then said to him, "Well...do what you will. But we will find your little group one way or another and they cannot run away from us so easily."

Rock then said, "Oh yeah...and how do you expect to find them though? You can't...can you?"

TF then said, "No...no we can't. At least...not so easily. Let' see, those two that you killed headed out west. So they're not certainly not going towards east. And I do know a little bit about this land here and anything up north to escape these woods would be that mountain that we trapped you in. And they certainly wouldn't be running backwards would they? Back to those cannibals from before? The best guess here is that they would more than likely be heading towards that mountain over there."

TF then pointed his hoof towards a mountain that was a bit of a ways off that poked its head out of the tall trees and could be seen from where they were standing. And where TF pointed to, everyone else looked and it was one tall mountain that had two slopes going from east to west with one big waterfall that fell down to a river, or stream or something like that.

And so TF looked down and looked at Rock's face and Rock then simply said, "And how would you know they would be going there??"

TF then said with a smirk on his face, "Because...I know that's the next exit out of this hell hole. And you know that too don't you?"

Rock's face then went back to being worried, but yet he was a bit confused.

He then asked TF, "You...knew?"

TF then said, "There's a lot of things that I don't tell, not even to this group. In others words, I yes...I knew about all the exits to these woods. I was just hoping that this would all last a little longer is all. Well...we better get going. Leave this pony here. Let the timber wolves get to him first."

And then everyone else followed TF's lead and started to run towards where we were going.

But Sky was the last one to gather all of his stuff and leave and right before he left, he looked down at Rock and said to him quietly, "I'm..sorry this all happened. Please forgive us."

And then he went towards the rest of the group and so they tried to play catch up towards us. As for me and my group. Well...eventually we made it. Well not exactly. we were still a bit of a ways off, but we were very close. Why I say that?

Well it's because we finally hit the stream of water. Well it was more or less a river, but a small river of sorts that was running down west that eventually met up with another stream of water that connected to that mountain where we were going. We eventually made it to that area and once we did, it all looked very nice and such. It was peaceful, some birds were out and about chirping.

The blanket of snow that was around us looked nice and relaxing. We didn't say a word to each other, but we both had smiles on our faces except for Spirit. He still looked a little down like always. But we were a step closer to getting out of the forest. And so we took the whole scenery in and just sat down on our asses for a bit to just calm down and do what G would have done and chill for a moment. And so we all looked around and just thought about it all.

Of course the next move was to head down where the water was flowing, towards the west. The water of course was running very fast and we would have needed to cross it. But I'm sure we would have been able to do it without trouble. I mean to jump the stream, it looked like it wouldn't take very much effort as Pinkie would say, a hop, skip, and a jump. I think that's what she would say. I don't know. Anyways, not only that, but down towards west, both side of the river was somewhat covered with trees. There was still a narrow pass to walk on of course, but further downstream, it had looked like there was a big open space with some trees and rocks and stuff before we reached the slope that went up the mountain.

And so that's the best way to describe the area that we were in. And as we were relaxing, it all seemed everything was going to be alright. Until we heard a gunshot come from Snow's rifle that barely missed us. We quickly looked behind us and there they were, right behind us. There was only Blacky and Snow though as the rest were somewhat falling behind. And so, we knew that was our queue to get the fuck out of there and run.

And so we hustled and ran as fast as we could. We ran and we ran as Snow and Blacky chased after us.

We pushed ourselves and as we ran on the left side of the stream, as they were doing so as well, I said, "Don't stop! We need to keep moving! We're almost there!"

Fighting then said, "I know damn it! I know! Don't give hope yet!"

And so we kept running and pushing ourselves to the max. It was a bit tough of course, but we needed to do so for the sake of our survival. And so we moved as fast we could and kept running. It eventually got to the point where Snow and Blacky eventually started to slow down. And as I looked behind myself, they started to slow down even more and more to the point where it looked like they were tired out by themselves.

And eventually we kept running without giving them the chance of catching up and soon, we didn't see them anymore. They were gone and were far behind us and for the most part, we escaped them for what seemed like for good. And as we kept running because we wanted to make sure they were way behind us to the point where they couldn't catch up to us.

I then said, "I think we lost them!"

I said it with a smile on my face along with Fighting having a smile on his face too. But then suddenly Spirit accidently fell into the river as some of the snow crumbled and slipped into the water, in which case Spirit was now being carried by the fast and moving river. We kept running of course, but now the situation was different and now Fighting was panicking.

Fighting then said, "We have to help him! He can't swim!"

And as he said that, I looked back towards Spirit how was struggling to stay afloat and keep his head at the surface and was yelling, "Help!"

You could see the fear in both of their eyes as well. And as I saw that, I immediately did a hop, skip, and a jump towards the other side to see if there was a way I could help. Like I said, it didn't take much effort and with having pony legs compared to human legs, it was somewhat easy. Trust me, the experience is different than being in a human body.

Anyways, I was on the right side of the stream while Fighting was still running on the left side, making sure to not fall into the water himself. As we neared the area where that other stream of water met up with the stream the river that Spirit was in at that point, I started to see where the mountain was. It looked open and such, but at the time I didn't have the chance to notice all the little details. so I kept my focus on Spirit instead.

Even though he was a bit weird and didn't mean much to me, I tried to at least save him. Well, Fighting did at least. I just kept running to see if there anyway I could save him. But even though we were passing the area we needed to be in, the water kept going a little further down and into an area with more trees on both sides.

And so as we did we kept following Spirit as fast we could but the water sadly was too much for us. But the good news was though there was an end to the whole chasing thing as the water was going downhill, there was a big log and some rock in Spirits way so he couldn't fall over with the water and go down the little waterfall. But sadly, since the water was too strong for Spirit, he got pulled under and once he hit the log and the rocks, his hoof got stuck.

More specifically his back legs got stuck on the log and the rocks. We were able to meet up with him within time for a chance to get Spirit out, but Fighting got into the water first. And as he got into the water he got onto his hind legs to try and pull his son out.

And as he did, you could see more than worry and fear in his eyes and face, but instead sadness as well. and as he got to his son, he could see his son looking up at him through the water, and seeing it in his eyes that he needed help desperately.

And so he said, "Hold on son! I'm going to get you out!"

And so Fighting quickly tried to pull his leg out. He reached under and tried with all of his might as his son moved and struggled trying to survive and get air. But nothing was working.

So Fighting quickly turned around and tried to buck the log off, but the log of course was too big to be bucked and wouldn't move at all. And so Fighting tried one more thing and got a good grip on his son's arms and tried to pull up from the water.

And as he did, you could see tears starting to form in his eyes as he looked up at the sky and passed the clouds and as he tried to get his son out from under the water as he was still alive at this point, but not for long, Fighting said, "Come on! Just come on damn it! Don't die on me! Don't die on me! Please...PLEASE! Don't do this to me! Why are you doing this to me! WHY!?"

And then, he could feel his son moving. His son was dead. Spirit had drowned under water and was no longer breathing as the water filled his lungs up. His son was dead and Fighting could feel it as he was holding his dead son in his arms. But he didn't let go yet.

He just looked up at the sky with tears flowing down his face and he then continued to say as I just stood there watching him do it, "Why? Why!? Why did you do it!? God damn it! Why did you do this to me!? He didn't need to die damn it! He didn't need to die! He was just a kid damn it! W-Why!? Don't do this to me! TAKE ME! Just take me god damn it! TAKE ME NOW! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No Nooooooo!"

And then Fighting finally let go of his sun as his dead body just floated under water. Fighting then felt like giving up all open and got on his four legs again and fell into the water. However I thought I should have helped him out of the water, so I did. I quickly got into the water and pulled him out so he wouldn't drown himself.

And as he did, he slowly pushed me away and he crawled onto the land himself.

but he still continued to cry and cry as he said, "It's not fair damn it....it's not fair. He was just a kid. A kid that didn't have a chance. Why did it have to happen to him damn it? WHY DID IT HAVE TO HAPPEN TO HIM!? Why couldn't it just happen to me damn it!? Why couldn't it happen to me? Why...why....why god damn it....why?"

And then Fighting remained quiet for a bit as he continued to sob over the loss of his son. And as he did so, I just stood there until I looked over to the area where we needed to go and so I went over there and thought he would meet me when he was ready. I walked quietly to myself, not knowing what to think. I thought to myself, why not make a joke about it. Then I thought it would have been rude and so I gave a moment of silence. ... And then I thought to myself that I needed to start making jokes...BECAUSE HE WAS DEAD...

Unfortunately I didn't have any good Indian jokes to make, let alone an Indian that was also a pony from the MLP universe. So I was short out of luck on that front. But the good news that I was able to take a good long look at the area that lead to the mountain.

Where to start? Well first off, the slope that was leading up towards the mountain and over the water fall was a bit far off. So it would still take some time to get there, but it was right there and was certainly not going to be covered up in an avalanche and such. Not only that but the slope did seem a bit steep, but was still climbable in the end. As for the waterfall, the water that made it to the bottom was eventually put into a river, similar to the one that Spirit died under, and eventually met up with the other water stream. As for the other side of the mountain, the mountain that headed west, the slope for that one was going way down, but it was still easy to get down though. It just was a long ways down was all but was doable.

And as for the surrounding area, well, to my right from where we were being chased at, there was a bunch of trees and such. So it was more than likely that anyone that were to go into those woods would more than likely get lost in it.

As for my left, there was some trees, some slight hills where a pony could hide behind and some rocks, but over all, it over looked a huge area: Freedom. Or at least freedom from the forest that was. It was of course another edge, a cliff you could say. But it over looked a beautiful landscape with some hills and trees and such at the bottom as well. And surprisingly there was a log just sitting there that happened to be near the edge of the cliff. So I brushed off the snow a little and sat on the log and awaited for Fighting to come back. And I waited and waited, but it was only about roughly ten minutes or so before Fighting got it together and came to where I was.

At first he was a bit confused as to where I was but eventually he saw me. I saw him too as he slowly walked towards me, but looked very down and depressed while doing so. So he eventually came towards me and as he did I moved over to make him a spot to sit down. When he did get towards me, he didn't sit on the log, but instead he put his back towards it instead and just looked over what the cliff was overlooking.

We were still silent for awhile until he finally said, "I'm not going."

He said it calmly as he continued to look out into the horizon and oddly enough, at that point, the sun was high in the sky and it looked like at some point the sun was going to set. I know it sounds odd, but it took us almost all day to get to this point so, there you go.

Anyways, I then said to him, "Wait...what? You too?"

Fighting then said, "I'm done. I'm tired. I've lost so much. I just...can't keep going."

I then said to him while I was looking at him, but he didn't look at me, "But...you have a chance to live. Come on, we can get out of here and you won't have to worry about getting killed."

Fighting then said, "I don't...care. Besides, I'm an old stallion that has lost so much that there is no point for me to go on anymore. I've lived my life and...there is nothing else out for me back home. I mean I lost my son. I lost my business. I lost my workers. And...I don't have anypony else left Knight. I just...don't. If I go back now...I'll have nothing. Not only that but...I never told anypony else this, but that business that you saw earlier where we were at...it was going under. It was getting to the point where I was so much in debt that I couldn't keep up with the bills and everypony's paychecks that I was going to go bankrupt. And I was worried about what was going to happen. But in the end, those cannibals came and made things even worse.

'I'm sorry Knight...but...this is my last stop. I'm done...and I'm through. I give up. You go on...you're young and have a chance. Sure you're at an adult age, but you still have a life left to live. But for me, I'm done. And besides, if it wasn't for those bastards, I would still have a son with me and I would want to continue to live. But he's not...because of them we had to run and so he fell. And so he's dead. So I'm at least going to put up a fight with one of them and kill them at least. I'll take one of those bastards with me if I'm going to go now."

I then said, "Fighting..."

Fighting then said, "And that's not my name either. I kind of lied. My real name is John Jackson to be honest. It was a weird name to be honest, in fact my dad was drunk when he gave me that name. He was drunk all the time you know. I was so ashamed of it that I just...kind of changed my name when I moved to Equestria. Sorry about lying to you and all...but I assume you lied about your name too?"

I then said, "No...not really. Knight is my real name."

John then said, "Oh...I see then. Well it was nice knowing you Knight. It was nice knowing..."

And John didn't say a single word for a bit. I continued to sit there, but he didn't move either.

Then he said, "You know...I feel like this is for me."

I then asked John, "What?"

John then said, "Just...look at that. Look at that beautiful landscape. I feel like all of this is for me...you know. I feel like this was made specifically for me. And what a way to go you know? The last thing I see is this beautiful piece of art. Well...what are you waiting for Knight? Get going while you still can."

I then asked John, "What about you though? Are you sure you want to stay? Maybe you can find someone else? Maybe you can find a friend, get another job or..."

John then said to me, "That's...enough Knight. Please go...now. Go...get a move on....please. Please..."

I then silently nodded my head and got up from my seat on the log and started moving towards the slope.

And before I went my own way, I said to John, "You want the knife before I leave or are you going to use your hooves?"

Fighting looked over to me and he then had a little smile on his face, but not for too long as it disappeared as he said, "You know what else Knight...I kind of lied about that too. I don't even know how to fight a pony. I only ever got into a fight once and it was at a bar. I lost. But...you know...I'm sorry. Rock was right...you know...what he said about me last night. He saw me who I really was. Might as well take that knife and...slit my own fucking throat you know. Might as well end it right here, right now, while looking over this beautiful landscape. Just...start cutting myself until I bleed to death. But...I can't do that, even though I feel like doing it. I just can't...not when I have a chance to...at least get one of those bastards for killing my son at least. Just...put the knife on the log Knight, and get out of here before it's too late."

And so I did, as I used my magic, took the knife out, and gently placed it on the log and right next to John's face. And then I started walking towards the slope, and as I did, John just continued to look over the landscape and while I wasn't able to hear it, looking back he had his final words that he said to himself.

He said, "I'm scared..."

And then he kept silent until he died.

As for TF's group, they hopped, skipped, and jumped over that river thing and into the woods, you know, where we were at before Snow and Blacky started firing at us and we had to start running for our lives. Which...didn't end very well as you know. Anyways, they jumped over the stream thing and walked deep into the woods without a single word out of the five of them. Eventually though they found an empty area, a circle area within the woods as they continued to move towards where John was at.

So they quickly stopped at the empty circle area that was surrounded by what seemed like endless rows of trees and TF said, "Alright then. Snow and Sky, you go north and check if they went that way just in case. Blacky, continue west and see if you find anypony else that is there. As for me and Star, we'll continue looking at a different direction. Got it?"

Everyone in the group nodded their head. And so TF then said, "Good...now move out."

And so Blacky moved out on his own and going towards the area where John was while Sky and Snow was going more deep into the woods while Star and TF did whatever they did. In which case all they did was go south a little bit into the woods. As for Sky Snow, Blacky was a bit worried about them. Snow didn't trust Sky one hundred percent still so anything could happen to them. But long story short since neither of them talked, nor did anything interesting happened to them, they eventually got separated while in the woods as they were searching.

Ok...that was another lie, kind of, but not really. What I meant to say was, stuff didn't really happened but yet at the same time it kind of did. The most that ever happened was that they were deep into the woods, to the point where it looked like they were in the middle of nowhere. No landmarks, no place where there isn't any trees at all. Just endless rows of trees and white snow.

And as Snow and Sky were walking together, checking to see if they could find me or not, Sky then said to Snow, "I think we're lost."

Snow then said, "We're not lost. Although now that I think about it, perhaps you're hinting at something Sky."

Sky then said, "What?"

Snow then responded with, "I know I said I am not sure if you are going to kill me, but yet it feels like you are, since we are all alone in the woods."

Sky then said to Snow, "I would never do anything like that Snow. Why can't you just accept that so we can be friends again?"

Snow then said, "Because, Sky, you are just too suspicious to me, being the weakling of the group and all. Tell you what Sky, how about we split up."

Sky then asked Snow, "What?"

Snow then said, "If it makes you feel any better, we can go our separate ways as we look for Knight. I will feel safer and you won't have to fear me and my gun."

Sky then asked Snow, "But...what if I get attacked?"

Snow then said, "I'm sure you will be fine. You could always scream for help assuming you are telling the truth of how weak you are. And if you can take care of yourself, I know by then that you were lying the entire time. But...you know...it could also help out if we cover more ground you know if we split up. Don't you want to be part of the team and do something for once Sky?"

Sky then said, "Sure...uhh...I'll go...this way then."

Sky then pointed towards the left of the woods as to where he was going to off into. As for Snow, he then said to Sky before he left, "You go do that then."

And then Sky went his own way.

As for Snow on the other hand...hoof...whatever...he then said once Sky was out of view, "Alright then...time to play a little game of cat and mouse. All I need to do is go and find Star and we'll hunt little ol' Sky down and prove that he is the traitor."

And then Snow then went back to the circle area to see if he couldn't find Star and such so he could try and kill Sky.

So sky and Snow were on their own. As for Blacky on the other hand, he quietly walked into the area where we were at. He jumped over the stream of water again that was leading into the other stream of water and started searching around the big open space. However, once he got to this point, he sat down on his ass on the cold snow.

He didn't care at this point because he was tired. he was on the move for days in a forest and while he had done worse in the past, he was still an old stallion that was too old for what he was doing at the time. He just wanted to get to a room, have a nice hot meal, a nice warm bath, and sleep in a nice, soft and comfy bed. In fact, he felt like he just wanted to give up then and there. He was just so tired of running and chasing after other ponies that it drained a lot of energy out of him and this trip made him feel like he wanted to collapse on to the ground and rest for a while.

Not only that, but he was starting to feel pain in his back, he was starting to show his age after all. And as he was sitting down, he noticed that there was some birds chirping nearby, possibly trying to gather food for their little ones. He also looked around and saw what I had saw earlier, just a big open space filled with snow and shit. But in the end, he was glad that this little trip was about to come to an end, either TF failed and lost his chance to catch me, or that he saw me and killed me.

He didn't care at this point how it all ended for him, he just wanted to see other pony's faces for once that wasn't a face of a killer. More importantly though, he then started to think about Sky. He started to wonder if that kid was going to grow up to see himself as a villain or die as a pony that was filled with innocence and a sense of wonder. He wondered that to himself if he was going to even be doing right by that kid in the end.

He wanted to, he felt like he had the heart for it, but then he started to have second thoughts about it all and thought that perhaps a killer like him wasn't the best role model for him to be around with if he wanted the best for Sky. But, he then put all thoughts about Sky and life and how tired he was aside since he still had a job to do. He just needed to sit down for a bit. On the ground at least. So he got back on his hooves instead of sitting on his ass and looked around to make sure there wasn't anyone else around. But he saw nothing but snow and stuff.

But then he thought he had saw something. He saw a little speck walking up the slope...which was me of course. And as he was about to report it and go after me, he got jumped by John. He had the second pocket knife that I gave him in his mouth as tried to stab Blacky with it, but Blacky was too good and too experienced in fighting and was able to overpower John. So Blacky was able to pin down John and punch him several times in the face until he got both of his hooves on his neck and snapped it.

It was a quick snap as he broke John's neck, which of course killed him instantly. And with that being said, Blacky was trying to capture his breath. He wasn't hurt that much since John really didn't put up much of a fight for him, but he was able to get up and look back to where I was. And while he was prepared to go after me quickly and try and kill me, he then heard a gunshot and a loud scream.

I heard it too of course but I kept moving forward since I was the last one to survive in my group. But for Blacky, it was worrying. He thought it could have been Sky that was hurt, or maybe someone else could have been hurt and he needed to be there to help. So he quickly jumped over that stream thing again and went back into the woods.

And once he did, he made his way back towards that empty circle area, to where he started to slow down as he saw two bodies on the ground in front of him.

As he got closer, he then said to himself quietly, "Snow? Star?" And then, everything went to black for him as he was knocked out.

A FEW MONTHS EARLIER...

One more flashback I guess. Anyways, where do I start with this one? Well, let me describe where it starts at I guess. It's dark, in the dead of night. It's back on Earth, my Earth that is.

It's somewhat in the middle of nowhere. The place is near a city, but not too close though as it's private property owned by the United States government and partly by a cooperation. It's all quiet for the most part. The only thing that anyone could hear was the song "Video killed the radio star" being played somewhere in an old car from the nineteen seventies that was parked near the place. Not too far, but not too close either. And in that car is TF. In the car all the lights are off. And he had his binoculars out, spying on the place. As for what he sees, he spots that the entrance is guarded by several security guards along with two vehicles being parked there, blocking anyone that tried to come through.

And the guards are keeping their faces covered and holding guns in their hands. He then looked over to the compound, the building within the private grounds, and from what he could tell, there has been a break in and the security is trying their best to deal with the situation at hand. TF doesn't say anything, in fact, he never says a word at all. No one says a word at all. Well, since it was at the dead at night, it would mean he would be able to sneak in without much trouble, assuming he finds a way in and keep quiet. He has a backpack with him though filled with items that could be useful to him. For instance, he had the tools to break through a chain linked fence.

And of course the building was guarded with that as well. Although there were guards snooping around, checking every corner they possibly can. But as long as he stayed quiet and within the shadows, he would be fine. But if he was black, he would be able to just walk by the guards...because black people are like that sometimes.

You're just standing around in the middle of the night outside, doing whatever, possibly smoking weed or something else that might be embarrassing...and then all of a sudden you get scared as a black guy comes from out of nowhere. Because you know how black people are, they blend so well into their environment when it's at night you never see them coming do you? Hell, even when they try to go to night school, the teacher doesn't even see them because they are so black.

When a black guy takes a security job as a night guard, the burglar just walks on by, not noticing that a black guy is even there. Too bad black people can't hunt in Africa though while it's night time. Because in the end they get eaten by the lions and other big cats. Big cats like the taste of black people especially, they taste like chicken. But with the zebras though, they would eat the black people, but then they would consider that cannibalism...same thing with the monkeys. But the black bears don't mind eating the black people, mostly because due to their religion of Bearing Islam, where they blow up if they see a non-believer in their sights.

The only place that a black guy can go to and be seen while it's the dead at night is Monster High. The only other creature though that can sneak by people while at that dead at night is black pussy...cats. Black pussy cats are the only other ones that can sneak by you while it's at the dead of night as unlike actual black pussy, they don't bitch and be sassy about things in life. Although they do have a tendency to get distracted by ladders and broken mirrors though. That and white blind mice.

It's their fetish. That and I suppose Morgan Freeman would also be right for the job that TF was doing that night as well. I wonder what happened to Morgan freeman, he would somehow magically take over my journal and start writing his own shit. But you know, maybe that's for the best. But who knows, maybe he'll come back in a few days or something. Same thing with that other white guy.

But enough of that, you get the point though, TF was planning on breaking into the area and it would have been better if he was black but...whatever I'm not going through that shit again. Anyways, with TF, he got out of the car quietly as he could, but left the engine running though. And as he did, he did see the guards looking over to his direction, but it was from a far enough distance to where they didn't consider him a threat. Although those guards did remain a little cautious however.

And so TF walked away from the car, silently, and into the dark. The guards of course though couldn't see him though that well as he walked further into the darkness, so as far as they knew, someone got out, and that was it. But they were sure there was nothing to worry about though considering there were guards everywhere. Well, anyways, TF walked up to the fence as he kept low to the ground, and as he did so, he noticed there was a small hole in the fence. Pretty much alerting him that to whomever broke into the building also made the hole in the chain linked fence.

And so it was sort of convenient to him that he didn't need to use his tools that he brought along. And so he got onto his knees and quietly and slowly went through the hole and ended up within the area of where the guards were searching around at. However luckily for him, there was enough darkness for him to sneak through and such. But to be honest, he wasn't much for sneaking to much as he needed to cause some sort of chaos. And so he took off his backpack and unzipped the front pouch and pulled out a simple hand gun with a silencer added to the front.

And then he got back up, put on his backpack, and headed outside. However, as he was about to walk towards the building, he noticed his first guard was about to walk by him, and since there were lights within the outside of the area, he needed to be quick about it all. And so he stayed to the shadows and waited for the guard to pass him by, since he had enough darkness to cover him on the edge of the private area.

And as the guard walked by him, not noticing him, TF pointed the gun and simply shot him in the head. And as the guard fell, others took notice, in which case TF slowly had a smile form on his face because he enjoyed taking another life away. He started to like the idea of just causing some fear and some deaths.

Not that he embraced it and was his number one thing to do, but just liked the feeling nonetheless. It's like taking drugs that aren't that addictive, but yet you just like taking them because they feel good. But then you realize those drugs are actually just sugar pills and you realize your life in an entire lie that you have lived and it gets to the point where you slowly start to go insane and you eventually put a double barreled shotgun in your mouth and blow your own brains out.

Then your parents wonder what went wrong when they raising you and that they failed as parents. But then it turns out that the pastor at your local church touched you in the wrong places, but yet it turns out he was retarded and he was just exploring dark places just to find Atlantis. And then...you end up in Heaven and St. Peter just asks you, "What the fuck is wrong with you?"

And then you roam the earth forever as a lonely spirit...alongside Kurt Cobain as he thinks he's in Nirvana. Anyways, the guards slowly went towards him, but TF was quick with a gun and so, basically saying, long explanation short, he just started shooting up the guards. Although to be honest, there was only about maybe seven guards on the outside, and the guards guarding the fence didn't notice that this was taking place at all, so they were fine.

But with the other guards that were walking and patrolling the area were just falling like flies as TF quickly aimed for head shots left and right. He did it swiftly enough before the guards had a chance to fire back. And he did it all with the silencer and such. And as TF did so, he enjoyed every last second of it. And once the last guard was dead, he simply stepped out of the shadows, looked all around him, and noticed that all the guards outside was dead except for the guards at the gate.

However TF then was about to aim for the guards at the gate, but then at last second he put his gun down and decided to just walk away and conserve his ammo. He didn't have too much in terms of guns at this point. And so he simply walked through the front doors of the building with no hassle. And as for what was TF wearing at the time, well he was just wearing a brown jacket, made from that fake kind of leather that looks like leather, but isn't real leather. Along with a white T-shirt and such and that was about it. Not much to really say about what TF looked like, mostly because I already explained that part.

Anyways, TF walked into the building and as he walked in, all he was greeted with was a boring, bland, white hallway. The lights were bright of course, but that was about it. And as he walked in, all he saw were empty rooms with the door open with lots of dead bodies and blood everywhere. So clearly the one that broke into the building was killing anything left and right. And at this point, TF needed to see who it was doing it. And as he continued to walk, he found himself at a crossroad, either go left or right. And as he stopped at the end of the hallway and looked both ways, judging on what way to go, he then heard a slightly loud scream coming from the left end.

And at the end of the left hallway, he saw a door open to what looked like a security room. And so TF curiously looked down the hallway and had his gun pointed out as he walked towards the door. As he did, he started to hear more slight screams of pain and agony. And as he got to the room, he then saw who the one that was doing all of this mess.

It was Star of course, and she was in her usual uniform where nothing showed her face except for her eyes. And as she finishing off another guy, she quickly looked up and was about to take a defensive position, but then TF quickly took something out of his pocket as he had a smile come across his face. As this happened, Star let her guard down and saw what TF was holding. It was a USB Flash Drive and on there was a small piece of masking tape with the words written on it, "Files for Project Human."

And so once Star saw this, she immediately wanted to whisk it away from TF's hands, but TF pulled his arm back and with his other, the one that had the gun, he simply raised his index finger up and did the motion that pretty much said, 'Ah ah ah a ha ahhhhhh. you're not getting this from me until you earn it from me. Or else I'll destroy it in front of you.'

And then Star knew what TF meant, and TF simply moved his head towards the hallways, pretty much telling Star to go with him and they would talk later. And so, the two walked away, got into TF's car, and drove away. And that's pretty much it. I know not much, but to be honest that's what happened that night.

At least from what I can look back into the past and stuff like that. I mean, it's not like there was much action that went on, but you get the idea I guess. Although, there was some details I should possibly bring up. In that security room that Star was in, on the patches of the uniform that the guards were wearing, the words Wolves were written on it. Not sure if that meant anything, but you get the idea. But yeah...I guess that's all the flashbacks. I don't even know why I had to write them. Now that I think about it, why didn't I just write from my point of view?

Why did I even tell you what happened with TF's group? I don't even know what I'm doing anymore. But then again...does anyone really care? Well, whatever, you get the idea. as to what happened at this point and such. And for that, I suppose I should tell you what happened in the very end. The very last part of this little journey that happened to me.

Of course this is only small part as to what happened to me because...trust me, I've got a lot to go before I'm done with my little autobiography. Well, I suppose, the most fitting way to end this part will be done now.

BACK TO TF'S GROUP...

And so it begins, The last of the last. The one that will pretty much wrap up this whole segment up of what happened in the forest. Yup, and I still have a shit loads left to go...so anyways, Blacky was of course was knocked out. But by whom you might ask?

Well it was no other than TF of course, I mean who saw that coming, am I right? Well, Blacky was on his back, all weak, didn't have much energy to get up and start to fight back. He was powerless at this point as he felt weak and his age started to feel like it was catching up to him. And right next to him as he slowly opened his eyes, he saw Snow looking directly at him. Snow was still breathing and such and was still able to talk. As for Star however, she didn't look like she was doing so good at all. However, she was somewhere Blacky couldn't see her, so he couldn't tell if she was dead or alive.

As for Snow however, Blacky looked over to him and he quietly asked, "Snow? What's going on?"

Snow then simply said, "I'm sorry Blacky...I'm sorry... You were right. It was him."

And then out of nowhere an axe came striking down and splinting Snow's skull as the axe got stuck in his head. As for where it came from, Blacky didn't know, and even I don't know. But somehow, somewhere, TF found one, although more than likely TF was crazy enough to plan everything out and was hiding it somewhere.

Not one hundred percent sure on that, but it's a likely guess however. Anyways, after Blacky saw Snow die, he looked up to see TF, standing tall above him. And with a little smile on his face.

As TF was walking towards Star, who was barely alive, Blacky then said to TF, "You...you son of a bitch. Why!?"

TF then said as he simply got a syringe out from a little satchel that he was carrying himself, which I even almost forgot that he had one, "Oh don't act surprised Blacky. Even you should know that you had a chance to run. You looked passed my bullshit and lies and all the things that I've said and you didn't do a damn thing to stop me. I even gave you a warning and you still didn't walk away from it all. Hell you could have taken Sky with you and I wouldn't have gave a single fuck if you did so. But instead you went with the flow and thought that everything was going to be fine in the end of our little trip. But here we are, at the very end of the trip, the very end of it all. Isn't it quite exciting?"

And as TF got a grip on the syringe with his hooves and started to inject it into Star's neck, Blacky got up a little bit to look past Snow's dead body and saw what was going on.

He then asked TF, "What are you doing to her?"

TF then said, "Well to be honest she is quite a disappointment. I thought she was able to do my bidding and basically do what I say, but she just started to disobey me. So I have to put her down unfortunately."

And TF then looked towards Star and said to her before she died, "And as for you young lady, I hope you should be ashamed of yourself. I mean you had such talent that went to waste. But I have to put you down. Hopefully your sister will show better at obedience than you have. I guess it will be fitting for her codename to be Moon Sparkle. A little dumb, but fitting nonetheless if you ask me. Well, have sweet dreams princess...and good night."

And with that said, Star struggled to be kept alive, but she could feel her heart was about to stop beating. And so, as her final moments passed, she saw TF as the last thing she ever saw alive. And then...she died without a single word spoken. Then TF gave a little bit of a moment of silence, but after a while, he then went over towards Blacky.

Sadly he didn't try to crack jokes about Star...BECAUSE SHE WAS DEAD...I mean hell, that is what I would have done, but whatever I guess. Anyways, TF walked over to Blacky and grabbed him with his hooves and dragged him over to a nearby tree to sit him against his back.

As he was pulling him, Blacky then said, "Wait...what are you doing?"

TF then said, "Oh relax there buddy, it will all be over as soon as I get what purpose out of you there is. Otherwise I might as well blow your head off right now."

And then TF got Blacky to a tree and sat him up against it. And once he did, he went into his little satchel and grabbed out another syringe, in which case he got the needle ready and injected a liquid into Blacky's neck.

In which case Blacky then asked TF, "What did you do to me?"

TF then said, "Nothing really. I just gave you something that will last about roughly thirty minutes or so before your heart stops beating. It will also make you somewhat drowsy as well and make it to where you can barely speak a word and not have much energy to fight back at all. So, just relax and let it all end. No need to fight it anymore. You can dream peacefully...and who knows, if there is no afterlife, you can go to sleep forever and ever and don't have to wake up to a nightmare every morning. And besides, I need you alive for Sky."

Blacky then said, "Sky? What are you going to do to him!?"

TF then simply got up and walked away and started walking towards the other end of the circle area and was getting ready to do something.

In which case as TF was walking away, Blacky then said, "You leave that boy alone! You leave him alone you hear!? He did nothing wrong! He's just a kid! Leave him alone!"

And with that being said, Blacky started to feel the effects of the injection and TF didn't respond at all to his concerns.

And as TF was ready as he made himself look like he had put up a good fight with someone else and was tired, he then yelled out as loud as he could as he looked like he had run out of energy and was in a panic, "SKY!!! SKY WERE ARE YOU!!! I NEED HELP!!! COME ON!!!SOMETHING TERRIBLE HAPPENED!!! SKY!!! WHERE ARE YOU!!!"

And then he waited for a response, and then he heard another loud yell, this time sky yelled from deep within the woods, "I'M COMING!!!"

And TF waited and still looked the part of a pony that looked like he had no energy left and needed help desperately. And as he did, Sky eventually came into his field of vision and came running towards him.

Once he was close enough, Sky then asked as he had a very worrying look as to what was happening, "I'm here. What happened?"

TF then pointed over towards the mess of the two dead bodies and Blacky sat against a tree who was slowly dying and TF said, "Look."

Sky then was lost for words. He didn't know what to say or what to feel other than sadness going straight to his heart and mind. Tears started to flow out of his eyes as he slowly walked towards the two dead bodies.

He looked down as he dropped anything that he had with him and said, "What...happened? Why are they...dead?"

TF then slowly walked up to him and put a hoof on Sky's shoulder and said to him with a certain face, "Knight did this. He jumped us all and we didn't see it coming. We didn't even have a chance. I tried my best, but he was too much for me. I-I underestimated what he could do, and he was simply too much for us. But...but look Sky. He thankfully didn't kill Blacky...well...not really though."

Sky then looked at TF and asked him, "What do you mean?"

TF then said, "Blacky is not in good shape right now Sky. He is...in a terrible, critical condition and more than likely will die within the hour. Go...go and see to your dearest friend while you still can. Just don't expect much from him, he can barely breath, he can barely say a word or two."

And then Sky went over to Blacky's side as fast as he could and got low to the ground to meet eye to eye with him. As for TF, he stayed behind Sky at all times and had a little smile on his face. Sky never saw it of course, but with Blacky, he did, and he knew what TF was going to do. And he hated it as well.

As for Sky, he then said to his friend, "Why? Why did this happen to you? Why could this happen? How could...anypony do this to another pony? I mean..I know there's killing and all, but like this? This...world is a cruel world...isn't it Black? I thought...we were going to see each other again...you know...and you were going to teach me the things that you promised me. And...teach me the history and everything that I needed to know about this world. I thought...I thought you were going to live longer. Blacky...please don't go. I...I need you...you're my only hope on how to survive in this world. This world that will surely end me as well. Why...why did Knight have to do this to you? It isn't fair...IT ISN'T FAIR!"

And then Sky started to sob a little and quietly, but then Blacky tried as best as he could and he said, although it was mostly mumbles though, "D-do-don't......t-r-trust....him....."

As Sky heard his words, he slowly looked up and asked, "What?"

TF then said as Sky turned his attention towards him, "This was Knight's doing Sky. All of this. And right now he is on his way towards his escape and he is almost there. And what a shame too. I mean only if you were strong enough and was here when it happened, you could have saved your friends Sky. But the sad part is though you just didn't have what it takes I guess in the end, that you were to soft and nice and friendly to the other ponies.

'I'm willing to bet that even if you were to have met Knight eye to eye when this all happened, he would have still done this to Blacky despite your friendly attempts. But there is still time though Sky. You can still catch him if you can. If you leave now, you can use all of those skills that Blacky taught you to strike back and finally, for once, kill. To kill and learn how to survive. For once, you can learn to be tough as you wish to be. Don't let Blacky's life be in vein. Sky...go...go to Knight get him while you still can."

Sky then started to have rage in his heart building up, have darkness filling his mind and wanted to kill me basically as he wanted to unleash his anger on to me.

But then, a slight doubt entered his mind and he then said, "But...I'm still weak. I can't...fight back."

TF then laid his hoof on him and he then said, "I believe in you Sky. You can do this. You can prove to me, prove to Blacky, prove even to your marefriend that you are fit to survive in this world and you have what it takes to fight back."

Sky looked up to TF's face and then he was confident in TF's words.

Sky then had his angry face on and he said to TF, "I'm going to kill him. I'm going to make him pay."

TF then said, "Then go to him then and make sure to not give any mercy."

Sky then slowly got up and started running furiously towards me, as he went out into the area where I was once at and was going to climb up the slope like I did. As for TF and Blacky, Blacky couldn't say another word as he didn't have the energy. But he could still listen to what TF had to say.

With that said, TF then said to Blacky, "Oh what a cruel world it is. You know...Blacky...I almost thought for a moment we were all going to be good friends in the end and we were going to see each other again. That I had changed my mind about killing you all, but then again I'm crazy like that sometimes. Hell, even I doubted the kid. But I had something in mind for him. You see, most of the ponies of Equestria is filled with love and magic. Even the Mane 6 proves that. The Elements of Harmony is the key to magic they say.

'They say that all ponies have love and tolerance in their hearts and that they will forever use kindness to befriend their enemies and such. And they have proved it to be the case...as any enemy that they have had in the past has been mostly solved with being nice and using love. Love triumphs evil they say. But I'm not from this world...no...no, no, no. I'm from another universe Blacky, another universe where I am not a pony, but a human. It's a long story really, and if I were to explain it all to you, you would be dead before you heard it all, but let's just say, love and tolerance does shit for me and everyone else. But here, love and tolerance works on their enemies.

'But I'm not an enemy from here now...am I? No...I am not. Instead, I just proved to you, myself, and another entity, that this world is filled with colorful ponies that have love and tolerance can be corrupted. That they can easily destroy themselves. I mean I've already started the flames of war by introducing guns to them. I mean do you think guns are even made for your kind?! Not at all! Sure, a projectile weapon is made for you in some cases like a canon or bow and arrow. But a gun is something of a different beast. A beast that does not belong here.

'For your kind it is magic. And with magic it is natural for your kind to kill each other with it. Natural means really as it all balances out. But with guns, it will only bring the end to your civilization and it will burn all of you to the ground. You will all die because of it. Because while guns are meant for humans, they are certainly not meant for ponies. Humans can survive with them, but with ponies, you will only destroy yourselves with it. Hell, look all the trouble it has caused now. You think your kind will survive in the end? No...no it will not. Instead it will slowly kill all of you on the inside and you fail to live as a species. Consider the guns as not as a gift, but as an invasive species that will take over Equestria sooner or later and then you will all burn. Just as I wish for so Knight can see it as well.

'As for Sky, I just proved to you that Sky can be corrupted. So love and tolerance and magic will not save you or your kind. No...no it will not. Instead, if you want to survive, you're going to have to use extreme measures of violence even just to survive. And not the ponies of Equestria don't have the balls to do so. They think that the worst things are Manticores and Changelings. But they have only scratched the surface. No longer will it be enemies from their own native homeland. But instead it will be enemies from above and beyond. Beings from other universes coming down and changing your minds, brainwashing you.

'Beings wanting to kill all of you that is from this world. Not even the Elements of Harmony can save the day. But to be honest, maybe Knight and his friends could, but in the end, who really knows what will happen in the future. The future is not written, the rules are not written in stone, and it was what we make out of it and the choices that we decide on in the end. But...I am afraid this is the end of the road for you. Sad to say that you have to go, but if there is an afterlife here in this universe, you better believe I'm going to burn that too. Goodbye Blacky, for all that you have done for me. And I suppose since you're a veteran of The Great War...I salute you."

And as Blacky's final moments were coming, TF stood up as tall as he could and gave him a salute to him. And with that being said, Blacky slowly closed his eyes and his heart stopped.

Right then and there, Blacky was dead. And as for TF, he had one more syringe ready to be used. And he was slowly walking over to the mountain as well. As for me, I had made it to the tippy top of the mountain. It wasn't as high as the two mountains from earlier, but it was quite high. And as I did, I saw the waterfall. It was weird really, maybe even somewhat magical as it somehow in some way; the water was flowing up from the north side of the mountains as there was nothing but a long drop to the bottom ad a river as well. And as for the water as it came up, then flowed back to the mountain, making the mountain top sort of a plateau you could say.

And as for me, I looked around me and I saw in the direction of the water flowing downwards, the sun was starting to set. The day felt like it went by very fast, but times flies when you're being hunted down and the risk of being killed is present. And for me, I calmed down and just relaxed for a moment to look at the landscape down below.

There was mostly just empty land filled with a blanket of white pure snow with some trees here and there. But mostly towards the west, there was a narrow, stretching road leading back to civilization. And all I had to do was walk down a slope and all would be fine. And for me, that was the direction towards freedom. The direction to be free from the forest and back to home, well, what was home for me that is, which of course was Stalia, but you get the idea. I was well on my way towards back home.

And as for the mountain itself, I found out later that it was one of those mysterious that Equestria had, where the water somehow happened to flow upwards instead of going with gravity and going down. An interesting wonder to Equestria you could say. But soon my moment of peace and calm was disrupted as I was pushed to the side and of course it was Sky. He was on top of me and tried to pin me down and tried to punch me in the face.

Although it was light punches though. He then kept yelling as I tried to push him off me, "I'M GOING TO KILL YOU!! YOU SON OF A FUCKING BITCH! I'LL KILL YOU FOR WHAT YOU DID TO THEM!!! I WILL END YOU!"

and Sky struggled, trying to kill me and what not. The annoying part was that he knocked off my black hat so it was a bit annoying knowing that my hat was off my head. I know, weird, right?

Anyways, I eventually got tired of him struggling with me and trying to kill me and what not and so I said, "Alright...that's it."

And which case I somehow was able to kick him in the balls. I then said to myself, in my head, 'Looks like playing that worthless game Self-defense training camp paid off. Got to kick them in the balls'. And so I got up and grabbed my hat and put it back on my head and Sky slowly got up while trying to ignore the pain that was emitting from his ball sack.

He then tried to put a hoof up and said, "Come no...put em' up. Put em up I say! PUT EM' THE FUCK UP! I'M GOING TO RIP YOUR HEART OUT AND SHOW YOU HOW BLACK IT IS BEFORE YOU DIE, SHOW HOW BLACK IT IS FROM WHEN YOU KILLED THEM ALL!"

I then said, "Calm down kid. Look, I have no idea what you're talking about. I'm just trying to enjoy a moment here."

Sky then said to me, Don't you dare say that! You're lying! You know what you did!! You killed my friends damn it! God...fucking damn it!!!"

I then said to him in my defense, "Look, I never did anything about that. I mean come on, does it really look like I was the one that killed them. I don't even have any blood on me. And besides, I'm not that skilled in killing that much, well, aside from a gun and all. But still, why would I want to kill you and your friends? Sure you tried to kill me, but I've been constantly on the run, or else I would have tried to kill you guys by now with tactics and shit."

Sky's mind then started to toss various ideas around to where he was starting to get confused.

He then said, "N-No...that's not true. He...He told me you killed them all!"

I then said, "Who? You mean TF? I know him and...why are you trusting him? I mean lately he's been trying to kill me and if I know him, I'm sure he's a liar himself."

Sky then said, "What?"

Sky was then starting to get a lot weak and was starting to get on to his pony knees.

I then said to him, "Come on...think about it. Sure, me and TF have our differences, but TF is crazy. And besides, I'm just trying to get to freedom here from this place. I mean ask yourself this, what are you even doing here? Why are you here? Is it because you are along for the ride? Is it because of something else? Look, I have no idea what the whole story is right now, but...you need to at least think about things first before you do them. Trust me...I kind of...learned it the hard way in my earlier days. And technically I still do those things because I'm a kid like you. Just somewhat older than you is all...hard to explain. But you get the idea. I'm sometimes dumb and do weird things sometimes and say weird things, but I suppose for you, you need to..well...you know...think first. Look, I've got to get going. The sun is going to set and I want to get out of this place. You should...maybe come with me...if you want to that is."

Sky however was thinking back to the day that TF said yes to him and was starting to realize that all that he has been through up until this point was more than likely a lie. And so he stayed silent for a while and I stood there, waiting for an answer.

He then said to me though after a while of silence, "No...I can't...I can't go right now. I...I...Just don't...know anymore."

I then said to him, "Well, whatever is bothering you, hope it works out for you...I guess. I don't know, I'm not really good with goodbyes, not even for last words either. Well...goodbye I guess."

And then I left and went down the slope to freedom. As for Sky himself, he sat there, looking into the distant sunset as he thought about things and all that he has been through.

He thought about what TF told him about being his friend and the friends that he made with Blacky and the others. He didn't know what to think anymore. But then he felt a quick sting in his neck. In which case he jumped a little and saw TF had just injected something into his neck. Then Sky started to feel a bit weak and couldn't get up.

TF saw that Sky was scared but he then ended up saying, "Oh don't be like that Sky. You're going to be dead in a few minutes anyway. Just sit down and enjoy the sunset while you can."

And then TF sat right next to him and they both looked towards the sunset and talked one last time.

Sky then asked TF, "Why? Why did you do all of this?"

TF then said as he was looking towards me as I was heading down the slope and entering the long empty planes filled with snow and trees, "I had to. To test Knight. You see, I planned for almost everything that happened while on our trip. Maybe not exactly to the last detail, but I had somewhat of an idea as to what would happen. So I had certain items and weapons and areas planned for all of us mapped out depending on where Knight went. To be honest I wasn't planning on those others, but they were nothing but a nuisance that was quickly dispersed of.

'No...instead I wanted to test Knight and how he would do if he didn't have TK with him. If he had TK with him, he would win and I would die. But I had to trap him, see what he would do in a situation like this. Sad to say not much was given considering that he had a group with him and he didn't seem to do much, but in the end he still gave me something to go off of. Knight is still a kid. You see there Sky, Knight is an odd fellow, an odd person to me. He looks twenty one years old, but yet acts like if he was a dumb teen. In which case he technically is one, but really is true age is over fifty thousand years old. It's hard to explain really other than, how he acts is a bit odd. Maybe there is just something within his own mind that confuses him.

'He was taught how to survive and kill, but yet still acts like a dumb little fucking idiot. I don't know what to say other than, that is who he is I suppose. And ever since the day he found that portal to the outside of the universes I'm guessing he had no idea who he was and is trying to find that balance between sanity and insanity. I'm sure in due time he will find that balance, but until then he will act serious in one situation and goofy in another. Bi-polar maybe, but who knows. But as for you, I have changed you, and I have proved that your kind will slowly and surely will die by your own hands. Or should I say hooves. Well, there isn't much to say other than I used you and the others. This was simply just a big test for me to test Knight's skills. If I want to kill him and beat him, I have to know him first. And sadly I only know our past relationship with each other. Well Sky, I'm sorry it has to end this way. To be honest though you were a good kid, but a spoiled and corrupted one at that. This is the end for you Sky...goodbye...and forever may your soul be free."

Sky was then was about to fall over as he was losing the energy and the will to stay up as he was about to die, but TF then just gave him a slight push over the edge of the waterfall, and so Sky's body fell far and fast into the water below, never to be seen again. After TF looked down to make sure the body fell into the water, TF looked up and saw me running in the open field as the sun was setting.

He then said, "Run Knight. Run while you still can. Soon you will meet your end one way or another. Soon your world will burn one day, by one will or another. Even if it isn't by my hand, you world will surely come to an end and everything that you love will cease to live and exist. One day Knight...One god damn day."

And I continued to run towards the sun set, trying to find a way to get back on to the road and back home.

To Be Continued in Episode 23 Type-0 (Episode 23-3)

Your Intermission:

TF then said, "What? What are you talking about?"

...

"Oh yes...that"

...

"Well I wanted to test if Knight was suited for the task is all. You know this is why I did all of this and I even proved to you that my plan will work for both of us. You will get to see Equestria be destroyed while I get Knight and kill him. That was our deal from the very beginning."

...

"I know, but you must have patients. You must not be too hasty about things like this. Our day will come...you'll see..."

...

"Good, glad we got that out of the way. We'll take this step by step...and it will come together all in the end...you'll see. Now if you excuse me, I've got some business to take care of back at Manehatten. I have a little thing to deal with a certain satellite and a newly replaced Godstallion."